Search the Community

As promised, the next chapter. I hope to post something next weekend, so please give me feedback as to where you would like to see this story go. Thank you for all your support Blue Pill Part 11 Chris stood in his father’s bathroom, holding the small bottle of black pills in his meaty hand. “I wonder what these do?!” Without another second to spare Chris downed one of the black pills, excited to see what new growth possibilities would unfold for him. Chris stepped over to his father’s scale so he could weigh himself to see how much the black pill changes him. “I’ll be damned, 240 pounds. That little session with Luke gave me 20 pounds of muscle. Looks like I’ll be paying him a visit.” Chris stepped off the scale and sauntered out into the hallway, bottle of black pills in hand, excited to see how freakishly large he could stretch his body with his new found arsenal. Just as Chris was about to head upstairs, the doorbell rang. “I swear to fucking Christ Stacy, if that’s you, you’d better turn around and run now!” Chris pounded his way towards the front door, remembering the recent encounter he had with his now ex-girlfriend. Chris swung the door open ready to start yelling, but instead was met eye to eye with someone who looked all too familiar. “Derek? Is that you? How in the fuck did you get so big?!” Chris began sizing Derek up from head to toe. They were dead even on height, but Chris knew that he must still have about ten pounds on him. A devilish grin formed on Chris’s face as he slid the bottle of black pills behind his back. “What can I do for you buddy?” Knowing all too well that he was going to use Derek just like he used Luke to get even bigger. “So you wanna come on in and tell me how you got so big?” Derek stepped into the foyer. “You look like you’ve put a little size on yourself!” “Yeah, been bulking up since were towards the end of football season. I want to put on some serious mass for college. What about you though? Looks like you’ve all but caught up with me. How will you be able to swim with all that bulk?” “That’s part of why I came here to talk to you. I wanna try a different sport. I think I’ve outgrown swimming. So I too want to put on some serious size and I thought who better to talk to than the football captain himself.” “Well you’ve come to the right place and I have a feeling you already know what’s going to help you get bigger. Go ahead and wait over in my dad’s gym. I’ll be just a second. Then we can get to adding some mass to that frame of yours.” Chris began thundering up the steps, taking two at a time. Excited about the possibilities of the new black pill he was about to use. Derek walked down the hall towards the gym and stopped to admire his own reflection in the hall mirror. Flexing his big bicep, causing the sleeve of the polo he had stolen from the high school locker room to tear a little. “Fuck yeah, so fuckin hot! I’m gonna get frickin huge!” Meanwhile upstairs Chris went back to his medicine cabinet and grabbed two bottles. He opened one which contained just plain blue pills. Chris dropped one into his hand, “I should probably wait and see what the black pill will do before mixing them. Oh well, fuck it.” Chris popped the pill in his mouth and swallowed. He then popped a pill form the other bottle into his hand, blue with a white stripe, and put it in the pocket of his shorts. “Not only will I grow bigger from the blue pill, but Derek is going to help me get even bigger by being my milk bitch.” Chris laughed to himself at the idea as he began heading down the stairs, noticing Derek standing in front of the mirror flexing. “Man you keep standing there and flexing you’re gonna pop one off” Chris motioned his eyes down to Derek’s massive erection tenting his sweats. “Yeah, sorry. I just can’t help it. Ever since I got bigger I’ve been so fucking horny. All I want to do is grow and fuck.” Derek grabbed on to his meat stick and began massaging it. “I know the feeling brother, but there will be time to fool around later. Let’s get to growing some more. I believe you’re looking for one of these.” Chris held out the blue pill with the white stripe for Derek to take. Derek looked at it for a moment and realized what Chris’s intentions were, but he didn’t want to give it away that he knew. “Thanks man, I appreciate it!” Derek tried to sound excited as he held the pill in his hand. “Well? What are you waiting for? Let’s get this show on the road.” Chris eyed Derek and the pill in his hand hoping he didn’t already know what that pill did. “Sorry man, I’ve just never been able to take a pill without something to drink. Mind if I grab a glass of water? Or better yet, how about I mix us up a couple of protein shakes.” Derek figured he could crush up the pill he was given into Chris’s shake and milk him like Chris had intended to do with Derek. “Yeah man, no problem. I have some shaker bottles up in my room. Protein tubs are in my closet. Will you grab me a chocolate one?” Chris said as he started heading towards the home gym. “Of course, I’ll be right back down.” With that, Derek turned around as a huge grin filled his face. He raced up the stairs, excited to finally grow bigger than the captain of the football team. Chris entered the gym with a sinister smile filling his face as he thought of how perfect everything was falling in place. “When we’re done working out, I might even let Derek worship my massive body and gargantuan dick.” Chris grabbed the 50 pound dumbbells to warm up with. Derek quickly headed into Chris’s room, not wanting to waste any time. He grabbed the shaker bottles on Chris’s desk and headed towards his closet. He opened the closet and grabbed the tub of chocolate protein powder. He put two scoop into each bottle and then crushed the blue pill with the white stripe in his hand and dropped it into one of the cups. So he wouldn’t get them mixed up, his bottle top was orange and Chris’s was green. Derek headed into Chris’s bathroom to fill up the bottles. He turned on the water and filled both shakers up. As he was filling the last bottle up, Derek was once again drawn to his reflection in the bathroom vanity. He observed all the striations and veins running up his arms as he reached forward to fill the bottles. As Derek stared into the vanity mirror, he noticed that the mirror was slightly ajar. He set the last bottle on the counter and reached up to open the vanity cabinet. Inside he found all sorts of pill bottles, deodorant, cologne, aftershave. “I wonder if this is where he keeps his magic muscle pills? Naw, he couldn’t be that stupid!” Still curious, Derek began opening up bottle after bottle and looking at their contents. Only becoming more and more disappointed, he was just about to give up when he noticed two identical bottles in the bottom right hand corner. He quickly snatched them up knowing exactly what he had just found. He popped the lid off of the first bottle to find plain blue pills. “I have a feeling I know exactly what you do.” Derek dropped two in his hand and threw them back, swallowing them without a second thought. He popped the cap off the second bottle and grabbed another blue pill with a white stripe. He crushed it up and dropped it into Chris’s shake with the other crushed up pill. “I’m gonna give that mother fucker a dose of his own medicine.” Derek headed back towards the entry of Chris’s bedroom but before he left he grabbed a baggy zip up hoodie from Chris’s closet and placed both bottles in the pockets of the hoodie. Derek headed back down the stairs, erection leading the way as he hung the hoodie up on a hook next to the front door. “Fuck I’m gonna get so big!” Pre-cum began staining Derek’s sweat pants as he walked towards the gym. “Alright big guy, you ready to get your swole on? You ready to get FUCKING HUGE!” Chris said as he puffed up his chest making himself look as intimidating as possible. Derek looked at Chris with a sly grin as he handed him his protein shake. “Oh, more than you will ever know” Chris, now more excited than ever at what was to come, downed his shake in a matter of seconds. “Alright big guy, let’s get you PUMPED!” Chris headed over towards the bench press, knowing full well that’s where he was going to get Derek to fall into his trap and become his milk machine so he could grow massive. “Alright I’ll start us off with the first set of 350.” Chris got under the bar and Derek stood behind him to spot. “Do you mind tucking that thing, I don’t want to lose an eye.” Chris sarcastically said, eyeing Derek’s massive appendage tenting his sweats. “Yeah, sorry.” Derek reached in and pulled his cock up where its head made a loud wet “thwack” against his abdomen. Chris pushed the bar off the supports and lowered it for his first rep. Rep after rep the weight felt really light. Chris began to think that maybe the black pill was giving him a surge in strength. He pushed through a total of fifteen reps and re-racked the weight. “Alright man, you’re turn. Show me what you’ve got!” Chris, now anxious to see Derek’s pecs pump full of growth serum, swapped places with him. Now Chris’s dick had begun snaking out the leg of his shorts, not really caring, he began to massage the head. Derek, un-phased by Chris’s show of self-pleasure, lifted the bar off the supports and lowered it to his nipples. When Derek brought the weight back up he noticed Chris had begun rubbing his pecs and tweaking his nipples. He watched as Chris winced in pain. Derek knew that it was beginning, and he also knew that sexual pleasure accelerated the process. So Derek flew through the last ten of his reps all while staring at Chris as he rubbed his nipples and his dick snaked further out of his shorts. “Man how big is that thing?!” Derek said, as he got up from the bench. “Fourteen fucking glorious inches of love meat. You want a taste?” Chris said with a smirk on his face. “Yeah, you’d like that wouldn’t you?” Derek said as he smirked back. Chris laid back down on the bench, eyeing Derek’s pecs. Looking for any kind of growth, but all he could see was a slight pump. “Hmm this is weird. He should be growing already.” Chris thought to himself. Chris lowered the bar with 400 pounds now loaded on it and as he did there was a ripping sound. “Finally” he thought, “now I can begin my feeding!” What Chris didn’t know was the tearing sound actually came from his shirt, as his pecs began to grow higher and higher, his nipples began pointing further and further down. “Now’s my chance, if I’m going to do this, it’s going to be now.” Derek thought as he wandered back around the bench. Derek now at the foot of the bench, leaned forward and took the head of Chris’s dick into his mouth. The sudden suction on the head of Chris’s dick almost made him drop the weight on his chest. “DAMN DEREK, warn a guy next time before you just start sucking his dick!” Chris yelled, excited and astonished all at the same time. He began to moan as Derek increased the speed and force of his suction. “Man you’re fucking good. Stacy wouldn’t even attempt to suck it. She said it was too big.” Chris continued pumping out rep after rep, not realizing his pecs were becoming bulbous. Derek popped the head of Chris’s dick out of his mouth. “Well you are kind of big. I’m having difficulty with it.” Derek renewed his suction wanting to get Chris nice and primed. Chris re-racked the weight and it was then that he noticed his ballooning pecs. “OH FUCK MAN! I”VE GOT FUCKING TITS!” Chris reached his hands down and rubbed over his massive man melons. When he reached the bottom he brushed across his nipples which sent a shudder through his entire body as he felt a warm liquid fill his hands. “What the fuck! This can’t be what the black pill does!” Chris said shocked, trying to figure out what he was going to do. “Man you have to drain these. It’s going to take me forever if I try draining them by hand.” Chris said making eye contact with Derek as he looked desperate. Derek didn’t need to be told twice, He let the plum sized dick head pop out of his mouth and he leaned forward and latched on to Chris’s right nipple. “OH MY FUCKING GOD! You have no idea how amazing that feels! Suck harder!” Chris grabbed the back of Derek’s head shoving his face hard into his grotesquely swollen nipple. Derek, loving the sweet taste of Chris’s milk, didn’t mind the forcefulness of Chris’s hand. Derek reached his hand back down and began massaging Chris’s dick as he sucked the milk from his nipple. As Derek drained the milk from Chris’s nipple, he noticed an odd tingling sensation across his entire body. He looked down, and to his amazement, he was growing. Slowly, but he was growing larger. His sweats had started to become saran wrapped to his legs and his polo was starting to be split apart by his engorging pecs. Derek, now realizing the effect Chris’s milk was having on him, renewed his suction on Chris’s nipple. Derek noticed that Chris’s pec had diminished, but not back to its normal size. “Was it? Could it be? I think he is!” Derek couldn’t believe what he was seeing. Chris was shrinking right before his very eyes. Derek was syphoning Chris’s muscles into his own through the milk. Derek’s dick was now rock hard thinking about how massive he was going to become. The first pec was starting to slow down to just a trickle, and in that time Derek had to be almost 260 pounds and quite a bit taller than Chris. Derek quickly looked up at Chris’s face to see if he had realized, but Chris had his eyes closed as he moaned in ecstasy. Derek pulled off of Chris’s right nipple and headed for his left when Chris mumbled between moans “suck me off a little more.” Derek, not wanting Chris to realize what was going on, happily obliged. He took the massive plum shaped cockhead into his mouth and thanks to his more muscular neck, he was now able to deep throat the gargantuan dick. “FUCK ME THAT FEELS SO GOOD!” Derek reached up to the waistband of Chris’s shorts and slid them down over his massive thighs and raging anaconda. Derek then set back to his task of sucking Chris’s dick. “OH FUCK! OH GOD YESSSSSSS! FUCK! FUCK ME DEREK THAT’S AMAZING” Derek reached up and grabbed onto Chris’s left nipple, getting milk all over his fingers. He brought his milk soaked fingers back down and slipped them between Chris’s rock hard ass cheeks. Derek watched Chris’s face for a reaction as he slowly slipped a finger into Chris’s tight anus. Chris began moaning more “FUCKING HELL, FUCK YOUR FINGERS, PUT IT IN ME!” Not needing to be told twice, Derek pulled his pre slicked snake from his sweats and hoisted Chris’s ass off the bench, all while continuing sucking Chris’s dick. With Chris’s ass already lubed up from his milk, Derek pushed until the head of his cock popped past Chris’s O-ring. “FUCK….” Chris moaned “What are you waiting for, put it in me!” So Derek eased in inch after inch sucking harder on Chris’s dick. Wanting to get back to milking him of his muscle, Derek shoved the last six inches of his thirteen inch dick in to the groin. “Oh FUCK IM CUMMING” That was all Chris needed to send him over the edge. Chris blew his load into the back of Derek’s throat. Derek was about to pull off when he felt a strange tingling sensation at the base of his dick. He could feel his dick slowly stretching Chris’s ass wider. As he felt his own dick growing larger, he felt the dick in his throat slowly receding. Chris’s eyes flew open wide as Derek’s cock began to unreel inside of his ass like a firehose. Chris had finished spilling his seed but Derek sucked hard to make sure there was none left. As he pulled off of Chris’s diminished dick he could see that Chris was still left with a modest eight inches. “FUCK! That means…” Derek continued feeling his dick expand inside Chris’s ass making it get tighter and tighter. Chris began moaning all over again as Derek’s dick finally edged towards the end of its growth. “How’s it feel to have the largest dick in the world in your ass right now? All 19 ungodly inches of me!” Chris’s eyes rolled into the back of his head as he fathomed the mass that Derek’s dick alone must contain. Derek began pistoning in and out of Chris’s ass making a sloshing sound as his ass filled with pre-cum. “I’m so fucking hard right now I feel like my dick is going to burst through my skin!” Derek yelled as he long dicked Chris, bringing the head of his dick to the very edge of Chris’s ass and shoving it back in. Chris began wincing every time Derek shoved it back in. Derek brought his arms up into a double bicep flex. Flexing the mammoth 21 inch peaks. “Open your eyes you little bitch, were only half way. I still have another melon to suck on. Watch me steal the last of your muscles and help me to ascend the throne to become a god!”

To Hulk or Not To Hulk Mike felt his eyes close against his will. There was a loud rattling as the car went to the side of the road. Startled, he jerked the car back onto the lane. Fortunately at 3 AM no one else was on the road. He felt himself nod off again when the explosion happened. All the windows of the car rattled and threatened to shatter. A massive fireball erupted from the trees on his right blinding him. He pulled to the side of the road. “Holy shit! I’m awake now.” He got out of his car and tried to see what had happened. There appeared to be a building back through the trees away from the road engulfed in flame. Half of the roof had blown off and the windows were all shattered out. Mike made his way carefully towards it trying to see if anyone needed help. He was trained in CPR and First Aid, but that was the extent of it. It dawned on him that he should call 911 and report this. When he pulled out his phone, the red indicator at the top glared at him as a scolding for forgetting to plug it in. “1%. Damn it. Please be enough.” He hit 9-1-1, then Call. Then the phone just died. Suddenly he heard a noise from the direction of the burning building. “Hey! Hey! Is someone there? Do you need help?” He was answered by a loud yell, like someone in pain. “Hey! I’m going to go get help! Stay there!” He hit himself for sounding stupid. Like where else were they going to go? He started to turn around when another sound came from the building. It started as a yell but seemed to be mixed with a growl. “What the…Is someone with you already? Hey!” He saw some kind of shadow move across one of the blown out windows. “Dude. I’m over here!” He yelled waving his arms. “I know first aid. I can help…I think.” Whatever it was looked huge. Without warning the wall exploded out and Mike scrambled backwards tripping over a root and falling on his butt. An enormous green creature stood in the gap and glared at Mike. Mike just stared in shock. It had to be at least 7 feet tall and the muscles. Mike had spent plenty of time in the gym and wasn’t exactly small, but even the biggest guys he had seen looked puny compared with this beast. “Who…who are you?” The creature said nothing but began to walk towards him making a soft growling like it was testing for an attack. “I…I’m not gonna hurt you” then under his breath “Like I could if I wanted to.” About three feet from Mike, the creature stopped gave one last snarl then turned away from him into the deeper woods. “Hey! Wait! Who are you?” Mike got to his feet and started to jog after him. The creature was only walking but his long strides were about 3 of the 5’7 Mike Ashton’s. “Hey dude! Who…how…” The creature suddenly stumbled and slowed. Mike caught up as it sat against a tree and looked up at him. It almost looked drunk or high or something and the eyes were this weird kind of white. As Mike walked closer, the creature appeared to shrink. “You okay?” It said nothing and blinked almost stupidly up at Mike as it grew smaller. It blinked again and looked at the ground. Within a few seconds the green color began to fade and the skin turned to a Caucasian pinkish hue. What appeared to be a large bodybuilder shook his head and looked up at Mike again. It was breathing heavily like there wasn’t enough oxygen in the world for it. Mike was mesmerized. “Dude.” He said softly and reached out a hand to touch one of the massive shoulders. The creature flinched and growled. “Sorry.Sorry. I just..” The creature grew smaller and the face grew softer. Soon a normal sized man about an inch or so taller than Mike, sat there with white eyes that slowly turned brown. Mike squatted in front of the man. “That shit was awesome.” The man looked a bit embarrassed, but shook his head. “No….it’s not. Trust me.” “Was that your place back there that just blew up?” “Yes..yes, I think so. I’m still not thinking clearly.” “What happened? What is that thing?” “I sort of change” “Sort of?!” Mike snorted “I wish I could of ‘sort of’ change too!” “No you don’t!” the man snapped back He suddenly shivered. Mike looked down and realized the guy was only wearing a torn pair of boxers and they weren’t hiding much as the waistband was the only thing still intact. Mike shrugged out of his jacket and handed it to the guy. “Here. But if you want to change again, take it off. It’s expensive” The man shook his head but took the jacket. “I don’t change when I want to. I…never mind. I’ll try to remember to take it off.” Mike helped the man to his feet. “I always wanted to be big. I’ve been lifting for 3 years now, but it’s slow.” “Yeah, well the lifting is apparently working so stick to that.” “I know, but it would be so cool to, ya know, show off at the beach or something. Or I used to wrestle. Could you imagine how awesome….” “Not awesome!” the man barked cutting him off. “Yes I can imagine. I live this nightmare every day of my life. It isn’t something that I can control. It is like a demon waiting inside of me to spring out and maybe kill someone.” Mike bit his lip. The dude just didn’t understand. Mike had been scrawny entering high school and had been picked on. A lot. He started wrestling and lifting which helped but it was too slow. He had just finished his first cycle of juice that he got from a friend. Now that he wasn’t in school anymore, he didn’t have to worry about drug tests for sports. He was going to get big. The cycle had added about 30 good pounds of muscle, but that only increased his desire. What he had just seen. If he could just figure out how that worked. They arrived back at the building. Surprisingly the fire had been contained inside the building and burned itself out. There was a black shell but some things appeared to have survived. The man wandered around the wreckage looking for something. Mike thought it might be the key to whatever caused him to “change” so he started helping too. “Hey, it looks like you have some clothes over here still.” The man turned and saw a metal cabinet that Mike had opened. Inside were what looked like lab coats. There were some jeans inside as well. The man came over and quickly pulled those on. While the man was dressing, Mike pushed open a door that appeared to be relatively untouched. He stepped inside a room that had a large table and a device like a laser gun pointing down at it. The machine still had lights on it and Mike was trying to figure that part out when the man appeared in the doorway. “What are you doing in here?” “I was just looking. Chill out.” “This room is…dangerous. It …there are…” He winced slightly as if hearing a high pitched sound that only he could hear. “Is this thing still on? I thought the explosion and fire would have cut off all power and …are you all right man?” The man was shaking his head. “No this machine shouldn’t be…no…..” Mike looked at the machine then back at the man who was clutching his head and sweating now. “Are you telling me this machine turned you into that thing?” “Was…trying to stop. But….can’t….this shouldn’t be happening….not now…. Can’t…” Mike stared. The man’s eyes turned white and the lab coat looked like it was a little bit smaller or the man was a little bit bigger. “No….no….NOOOOOOO!” Mike smiled. This was definitely the machine. He turned his smile towards it hoping to figure it out as a loud ping sounded and a button flew past his head. He turned at first startled and saw the man’s chest pushing outwards with thick pectorals straining the remaining buttons traps rising up against the collar. “That’s the shit dude! Let the beast out” The man’s back was widening, pushing arms away from his sides. Arms that were almost three times their original size and splitting the sleeves open. The jeans had ridden up his legs and the massive quads burst free with loud rupturing sounds. The man’s eyes rolled back and he shook like he was having a massive orgasmic experience. Then his skin began to change color and turned a deep shade of green. With more pings the remaining buttons exploded off the thickening torso. The clothes fell away even the boxers burst leaving the creature completely nude. Mike stared at the massive hard on then smirked, “You can’t tell me now that you didn’t enjoy that” The creature roared and slammed the door then headed to the table with fists raised. “No…no! Don’t destroy it.” The creature paused curious at the little person trying to talk with it. The table was the source of pain for it. “Don’t I can help you. Stop, sit…” He gestured like he would to a dog, at a nearby chair. The creature turned and paused. Mike studied the controls and found a brief outline on a notebook hanging nearby. The creature sat and watched curiously. Mike read, “Gamma infusion seems to be source of strength at time of need. Manual testing in a controlled environment is needed. I can test on myself and see if any strength increase is noticed.” Mike stopped reading and looked at the creature that was beginning to appear drowsy again. “This yours? I guess it did increase your strength” He read on. “The gamma director must be pointed at the receiver on the table then the timer set. I have set it at 30 seconds which should be enough to get in position on the table. Then let it run for….” The chair fell over. The creature rose in agitation. Mike figured he had to do this quickly before the thing changed back and the man stopped him so he just turned around and found the switch necessary and flipped it on. A clock started counting down from 30 seconds. Mike scrambled up onto the table and tried to get about center under the gamma director. At least as close as a diagram in the notebook had indicated. 15 seconds left. He could hardly wait, this was going to be awesome. A noise from his right as the creature sagged against the wall. “Hurry up before he changes back and stops me” 10 seconds. Heavy breathing, the green color fading and looking more like a large muscle man now. Soon that will be me. 5 seconds. Mike counted down. “3…2…1…” He heard the man’s voice, hoarse but there. “What are you…” A voice from the machine, “Sequence initiated” A green flare from the director hit Mike square in the chest. Mike gasped, it didn’t hurt but it startled him and he felt energy running all through his body. From what seemed a distance, he heard the man’s voice, “Shut it off. What have you done?” Mike felt incredibly alive. The green glow was getting more intense. He heard noises beside him and turned his head. The man was moving to the machine and trying to pull the power. Mike yelled to him , “Hey man! Leave that alone. This feels good. Don’t turn it off” The naked man ignored him, but what was odd was that he seemed to “pulse” that was the only way to describe it. He sort of halfway hulked then changed back again. Mike saw the back and butt and legs bulge out and shrink again. The man leaned heavily against the machine near the power switch, then reached for it to turn it off. “Don’t! Stop! This isn’t fair! I want to be…BIIIIIG” With the last yell, Mike felt an intense rush through his system like a massive freight train of strength and power had just been released. His voice deepened even before he finished the word. The man flipped the switch and the machine died but it had already done its work. Mike could tell the machine was off, but the rush didn’t stop. It increased. He smiled. He knew if he looked in a mirror his eyes would be white just like the man’s. He began to gulp deep breaths of air and his clothes began to grow tighter. He felt his spine lengthen along the table. He grinned at the man who stood facing him now shaking his head. The man had never seen it happen to someone else and was curious and horrified at the same time. Mike sat up on the table as his already thick chest bulged out even further. The feeling intensified and Mike felt himself grow hard as it became an orgasmic experience. The back of his shirt split as the lats widened out like wings. “Fuuuck….yeah.” was the last thing he could say as his mind clouded over in euphoric ecstasy and his eyes rolled back in his head. He could feel his sleeves tighten and burst. Biceps and triceps swelling obscenely. He opened his eyes as his jeans exploded out releasing his thickening legs. His glutes thickened pushing him higher on the table and he pushed to his feet as the growth slowed and the creature that was once Mike stood over the man. Nearly 800 pounds of muscle on a 7 and a half foot frame. Green and bulging. The remains of his clothes left in tatters on the table and the floor. “Oh my God” the man said quietly and eased away. The creature roared. And raised its fists smashing into the machine. It erupted in sparks. The man sighed. There was no way for him to cure either of them now. He had to wait for the boy to change back. He hid in a corner watching. The creature was testing its strength. A raging hard on extending a foot and a half in the air. It bashed in walls. It raced out into the woods, the man following at a discreet distance. It shoved down huge trees and lifted them. It made its way towards the road and spotted the car that belonged to its other personality. It smashed in the roof of the old car and then lifted it into the air hurling it over 100 yards into the forest. It roared and bellowed. And began to stagger and slow down. It put a hand against a tree for support, but the weight and strength was too much causing the young oak tree to uproot and fall over. The creature seemed startled by that. Then it sagged to the ground. Slowly it began to shrink. Heavy breathing. The man watched. Back began to narrow. The man watched. Chest pulling back in, The man watched. The color faded back to Mike’s chocolate black. Mike’s 300 pound frame shuddered and an eruption of cum shot out of the still raging erection. Then that too began to fade. The man continued to watch. The muscle continued to shrink. With a loud gasp, the 175 pound , 5’7 Mike fell forward exhausted on the ground. The man approached Mike and touched him. Mike looked up, smiled and said, “That was a rush” “Yes, but now you have no car and we are both naked in the woods.” Mike looked confused for a minute then vague memories of what had happened while he was hulked came back. “Oh shit” “What’s your name, kid?” “Mike Andrews” “Well Mike Andrews, we need to talk.” “You haven’t told me who you are.” “Me? My name is Dr. Bruce Banner” Dr. Banner reached down to help Mike stand then put his arms around his shoulders. Mike hesitated, then put his arm over Banner’s shoulder and they walked back to the burned out building using each other’s body heat for warmth. When they arrived, they found a few left over coats and jeans in the lockers. They quickly donned these. “Dude. I smashed my car. How am I getting home?” “Fortunately I still have my car. I can drop you off.” They got into Banner’s car and headed down the highway. Banner continued to talk. “You need to understand something. As you just found out, it is uncontrollable. This isn’t something you do when you want to. It just kind of….happens. Usually when you get worked up and your pulse begins to race. It is a reaction that occurs in your blood that causes the change. You have to be careful. Road rage? Hulk. The guy that cuts you off in line at the store? Hulk. Even good feelings. Surprise birthday party? Surprise hulk. Stressful test? Hulk test. Good pump at the gym? Gym hulk. Start masturbating? Finish hulkabating. Sex with a hot partner? Freaked out partner.” Mike shrugged and looked at the floor, “Some of that doesn’t sound too bad. I mean if I need the hulk, I just go find some privacy and start, ya know, wanking. Right?” Banner shook his head, “Not quite. It isn’t predictable. You just have to be aware. You could simply have a bad dream and wake up busting out of your pajamas.” Mike’s face turned red, “I, uh, don’t wear pajamas. I sleep naked” “Well that will save on clothes won’t it?” That got a smile. Banner actually smiled back, “You know. It actually feels a bit less lonely, knowing someone else is going through this with me.” “Glad I could help” Mike smirked. “Yeah, sometimes even the loneliness sets off the change.” “Hey, this is my turn here” Mike pointed to a road coming up. “Here? “ Banner looked at Mike then back at the road leading into the projects. Mike suddenly looked embarrassed. Banner shrugged, “Why don’t you come spend the night at my place?” “Nah. I appreciate it, but maybe later. I have a lot to think about. Look just stop here. I can walk the rest of the way.” Banner watched him carefully, “Ok. Here’s my card. Call if you need to talk” Mike got out of the car and walked towards the complex. Banner watched him carefully, “I hope he realizes he can’t control this.” He sighed and drove off. Mike hung his head. “How do I get myself so messed up? I thought…” Thinking did no good. He got closer to his unit and heard a muffled yell. It sounded like his little brother. He ran to the door. It was locked. He realized his keys had been left in the ruined car. There were more sounds from inside and his brother yelled again. It sounded like their father was there and drunk and abusive as ever. “Hey! It’s Mike open up and let me in!” More shouts from inside. Mike banged on the door again. “Hey Dad. Stop or I’m calling the cops! I mean it this ti…” The door flew open and Mike’s dad stood there, reeking of alcohol. His brother was curled up in the background crying on the floor. Their mother was next to him and she looked like she was unconscious. “Well, well look who finally came home?” His Dad grabbed him by the hair and jerked him into the unit. “Ow..stop! Dad Stop!” Mike’s dad started to close the door but another hand pushed it back open. “What’s goin on here?” Mike’s best friend, JC, stood in the doorway. He was a lot larger than Mike and had helped him get started in the gym. Mr. Andrews pushed back against JC, “Mind your own business, fucker, this is my family and I treat ‘em how I want!” He back handed Mike who gasped but couldn’t move as his dad still gripped his hair. JC pushed back and grabbed Mr. Andrews other arm to get him to let go of Mike. Mr. Andrews wrestled with him. For Mike the pain was getting excruciating. It felt like his Dad was going to rip all his hair out. He grimaced, fearful he would hulk out in front of his family. Fearful that if he didn’t he would die. Embarrassed that JC might see. All these confusing feelings and emotions were escalating inside of him. JC yelled, “Let him go!” Mr. Andrews used his other free hand to smash into JCs face. Mike felt himself get wrenched in a half circle as all three fell on the floor in a heap, his Dad still had a grip on his hair. Mike’s brother was crying on the floor next to his mother’s body. Mike tried to stand. JC was trying to break Mr. Andrew’s grip. Mr. Andrews brought an elbow into JC’s gut winding him. Then he stood over him and rammed his foot into JC’s face breaking his nose. Mike heard the cartilage crack and heard JC cry out. He tried to wrench free. His Dad dragged him to the bathroom. “I’m locking you in here while I teach your friend and your little brother a lesson. Then I’ll deal with you. Worthless little shit!” He rammed Mike’s face into the door frame. The rush. The power. The energy. Mike gasped and his eyes went white, but his father didn’t notice and hurled the boy into the bathroom Even as his father let go and he tumbled onto the floor the power and euphoria were overtaking him. He heard the door shut and lock even as his shirt tightened up around a rapidly growing musculature. Mike’s brother cried out in pain from the other side of the door and JC moaned. “You all are fucking with the wrong man! Trying to jail me. “ There was a loud crunching sound. Mike knew he needed to help his friend and his family. Protect…. He struggled to stand his back widening his chest thickening. He caught a glimpse of himself in the mirror. His eyes were white, his face was thickening across the jaw and eyebrows. His neck was swelling into the collar as traps rose up around it. “Oh….god…” he gasped. He turned to the door and reached for the knob. He saw his arm bulging through the sleeve and watched as it burst open and the skin began to turn green. He tried to turn the knob but it was locked. Another kicking and moaning from JC. “I’ll break your jaw and both legs for interfering with my family!” His dad roared. Mike felt the rush intensify. There was a loud rip and he felt air on his back and his arms were pushed away from his sides as his lats widened out. He hunched forward gasping from the sheer power of the change and the intensity of the rush accompanying it. As he did this the seat of his jeans ruptured. He felt the doorknob crush under the growing strength of his grip and jerked back. The door pulled out of the frame with a loud crashing and breaking of wood. Mike’s Dad stopped as he was about to bring a fist into JC’s already battered face. He turned and saw this massive creature in the bathroom doorway, partly black and partly green. JC moaned and through the blood and haze and thought he saw his friend, only different. Mike’s brother screamed again and tried to hide behind his mother’s body. Mike gasped as the final phase of the transformation took hold and he rose 6’, 7’ 7 and a half feet into the air. Shirt rupturing as a massive chest exploded into view and legs like titans rendering the jeans into pieces of rags that fell to the floor. The immense creature roared and threw the door at the man standing in the room. It hit him in the head and knocked him backwards. The creature bounded over to him and lifted him into the air. Mike’s dad sobered instantly in sheer terror. The creature tucked him under his arm and ran from the unit. His dad screaming incoherently the whole way. JC just lay and moaned on the floor. Mike’s brother cried. A few moments later there was a noise out front. An immense green hand reached through the doorway and the creature reappeared. It looked at the little boy who ran into the bathroom and pulled the shower curtain to hide. It sat wearily on the floor next to JC and looked concerned. JC , who was going into shock, stared incoherently as the green color faded. “Dude” he muttered as the creature looked more like Mike. It grew a bit smaller. JC stared. The creature now looked like Mike only at about 250 pounds of muscle. The thing took JCs hand in concern. “Dude” JC looked at the massive hand and arm and looked at the face that now was definitely Mike’s Mike tried to speak, but it was raspy and deep, “JC…sorry…man…” Then Mike ejaculated suddenly spraying himself and JC in the process. JC was too stupefied to move. Mike’s face turned red. JC moaned and lay back just letting Mike hold his hand. Mike groaned again. JC looked over and watched as the 190 pounds became 180 became around 170 and then Mike’s eyes returned to their normal brown. Mike looked down, “I…gotta get you and my Mom to a hospital” JC groaned, “What the fuck, dude?” Mike said, “We can talk later. I gotta get some clothes on and get you guys checked out. Where’s my brother?” JC just stared, “How the…” Mike glared, “We’ll talk later. Brian? Where are you?” Brian’s voice came from the shower, “He…here” “Dude, come out. We’re getting Mom and JC to the hospital. I won’t hurt you, ok?” “You’re a monster! I’m not coming out until you leave!” Mike rolled his eyes. He suddenly groaned as a pseudo rush passed through him. He felt himself swell momentarily then it faded again. JC gasped and tried to push back, “What just happened?” “I don’t know…after shock I guess.” Mike went to his room and found some clothes and called 911 while he got dressed. JC continued to lay and moan occasionally. Mike got a blanket for him as he needed warmth for the shock and tried to treat the blood loss. He went to his Mom and found she had a pulse. There was a large bruise on her head and several on her neck. The paramedics arrived and took control. Mike went to JC’s unit and got the keys to his car to drive over to the hospital. He came back to find Brian had moved back into the living room. But he panicked when Mike walked back in. “Don’t hurt me!” “I’m not going to hurt you, bro! Look I know it’s hard to understand. I don’t even get it” “You’re a monster!” “No, I’m not. I’m really not. I just get kind of stronger than everyone else” “What did you do with Dad?” “I…I don’t really remember. It gets hard to think when I’m strong like that” “So you could hurt me if you get mad at me. I don’t want to share a room with you.” Brian was edging back towards the bathroom opening where the door used to be. “I’m not going to hurt you.” Mike sighed. “Why did you let Dad hurt us if you could be strong?” “What?” “Why did you let Dad hurt us?” “This is something new that just started and I don’t have it figured out…” “You mean like puberty?” “I guess. Yeah. Wait! How do you know about puberty? You’re only 8?” “Heard about it at school. They said we go through changes. Will I get strong when I go through puberty?” “Uhm not quite like that.” Mike felt himself getting aroused thinking about the change and tried to stifle it. “My teacher said that guys’ penises grow bigger and get stiff and stuff. Your penis was stiff when you came out of the bathroom” Mike’s face was definitely red now. “Ok. Let’s talk about something else. ok?” “No. I want to know if that’s normal. What happened to you….” “It isn’t and…” “I hope that doesn’t happen to me when I go through puberty” “It won’t. Will you please get dressed so we can get to the hospital?” “Will that happen while you are driving?” “NO! Now get….dressed” Mike felt the flair like a suppressed urge rising in him. He remembered the warnings Dr. Banner had given. His brother was frustrating and embarrassing him. And that nearly triggered it. How could he be sure he wouldn’t change when he drove? Brian heard Mike’s voice change, saw the flash of white in his eyes and heard seams pop as he swelled momentarily. Brian ran to his room. A few moments later they were driving to the hospital. Brian was sitting as far from Mike as he could. “I’m not contagious” Brian just stared at him hugging the door. “This is going to be way harder than I thought” They got into the hospital and found their Mom and JC had been admitted to ICU. Their Mom had a concussion, fractured skull and swelling in the brain. JC had a broken nose and jaw, hairline fracture of the skull, but was conscious. Brian stayed with their Mom. Mike went to JC. He stood in the door for a moment. JC just stared from the bed. Mike finally said, “I know. I’m a freak. Brian is scared to death of me and….” “Come…here” Mike walked over. “Hard to talk with all these tubes and wires” Mike nodded and didn’t make eye contact. “Close the door” Mike went to the door but a nurse stopped him. “ICU doors have to stay open” JC sighed. Mike walked back to the bed still not making eye contact. “You…are…my…friend” Mike glanced over JC was trying to smile. Mike wasn’t sure what to say. “Mike, that was…cool” Mike grinned and blushed “I can’t stay with Brian. He is…” “A little boy. You can…stay with me. I need someone for a bit after I get out of here” “You mean that?” “Yeah! Should have asked you years ago. Then you can explain what happened.” Mike looked relieved JC tried to smile again. “Mike, I love you, man” “I love you too!” He took JC’s hand. JC squeezed it a bit. His eyes rolled back then he laughed stupidly, “These drugs are freaking awesome!” JC stroked Mike’s fingers affectionately. Mike responded by stroking his thumb along JC’s hand. Mike felt good. His friend accepted him. They were going to be roommates. This felt… JC laughed suddenly, still stroking Mike’s hand. “We’re going to be roommates….and best friends…and owwww……” Mike’s grip suddenly got a lot stronger. JC felt his hand grow thicker and looked into a set of white eyes. Mike gasped. JC smiled, “You better leave before someone sees that…” a thread pop. Mike ran from the room. He was fighting. Dang, even from feeling good! He saw the men’s room. Definitely a bathroom. Like last time. It was locked. His clothes grew tighter. No going back this time. He had to get out of sight. He darted around a corner. Looking for an exit, another bathroom anything. It was getting harder to fight it. A little girl sitting in a chair pointed at him as he went by. He heard her say, “Hey Mommy! There’s a bodybuilder in here just like Daddy!” He looked down, breathing hard as the change threatened to overwhelm him. He had grown huge in the few moments he was running. His clothes were painted on and the top button of his shirt popped off even as he watched. A storage closet was cracked open a few feet ahead. He darted in and slammed the door behind him. It was tiny. Damn it. He could barely turn around. A voice called from the other side, “Hey! You can’t be in there!” Mike desperately tried to find the lock on the door. His hands grew thicker and he fumbled with it, but felt it latch, just as the back of his shirt split apart to make room for his widening back. The door rattled as the nurse tried to open it. “Someone get security! There’s an intruder in here! He’s hiding in the closet!” Mike felt the euphoria engulfing his brain. He smiled, “Fuck…security” he rumbled in a bass whisper. His arms ripped the sleeves apart. The rest of the buttons popped off one by one as massive pectorals spilled outwards and pointed towards the ground. His elbows pushed out against the shelving, knocking stuff over. Cans crashed around him and he rose up banging his head into the overhead light. His quads bulged and thickened, power coursing through them and finally they exploded from their confines. The creature growled at the door was it heard someone on the other side. The security guard, no stranger to the gym himself, got his keys out and unlocked the storage room, 217A. As he opened the door he gasped. On the other side was a massive green creature, grinning at him. With a rod sticking up like he had never seen. The creature looked pleased at the muscled guard. And stepped out. The mother of the girl shrieked and covered her daughter’s eyes and they fled from the room. The nurse ran. The guard was stunned. The creature touched the guard’s thick arms. The guard felt a stirring in his groin at the sight and touch of this muscled beast. Then he remembered what he was supposed to do. But he had never been trained how to deal with the Jolly Green Giant before. JC smiled when he heard the commotion outside his room. “I hope he got to change in private at least” Brian grew pale as he also knew what had just happened. The guard gestured calmly to the creature. “Ok. No one needs to get hurt. Just come with me and we will get you taken care of” The creature looked confused. Inside the creature’s mind, Mike was still there and thought “But I feel fine. Not only fine, but FUCKING GREAT!” The guard backed away slowly. The creature advanced. Then in one move it growled at the guard, flexing its enormous biceps. The guard gasped and looked at his own arms with some jealousy. The creature then turned and ran down the corridor and out into the street. A nurse came into JC’s room. “Are you ok in here? We had a little uh challenge out in the hall so we wanted to check on our patients” JC smiled, “I’m just fine. I have an awesome friend”

(Author's Note: So I wasn't really expecting to write this story. Originally I had something much different in mind. But this is just sort of what manifested. Hope you enjoy.) Part 1 Jason and I have been together for the past five years. As couples go we're pretty average. I'm 5'9", 150#, with light brown hair and hazel eyes. Jason is 5'9" and 200# with black hair and brown eyes. His build is a mix of stocky and buff as he's built kind of like a bull. His facial hair is grown in nice and thick which he keeps trimmed. That's one of my favorite parts about him. His skin is also noticeably more tan than mine, accentuating his Mediterranean genetics, whereas my fairer tone reflects my European heritage. As far as sex goes Jason is quite versatile. Despite this, however, he's been extremely generous about the fact that I haven't been able to bottom for him at all. He always lets me top and never complains. We've made plans to get married, but the deal is that Jason won't propose until I'm ready to bottom for him. I completely understand and agree. We both want our honeymoon to be a special, and shared experience. That's why when I got my medical test results back two weeks before Valentine's Day I was utterly crushed. I had planned on telling Jason that I was finally ready. He'd propose and it would be the most romantic Valentine's ever. Instead I had to act like absolutely nothing was wrong while I tried to figure out a way to break the news to Jason. I thought I was doing a pretty good job of it until Valentine's Day came. Jason has always approached the holiday very casually; not wanting to put too much pressure on our relationship. I was sitting on the couch, lost in my thoughts, when Jason came in and handed me a Valentine's card. He'd gotten me cards in the past. For some reason though, this was the most romantic and beautifully sentimented one ever. I'm sure he was hoping to convey how much he really feels for me. Which he did accomplish. As I finished reading the card, however, I totally lost it. I set the card down on the coffee table, stood up, and grabbed his face with my hands. I made out with him with a yearning, a passion in me, now that I had never felt before for this man. Sure, we had shared passion before. Just not like this. I suddenly felt as though I would literally die if this man ever went away. We kept kissing and I maneuvered him back into the bedroom, I told him I loved him over and over again. As we fell onto the bed I pleaded for him to make love to me. We managed to undress and I thrust into him in a way I had only managed a few times before in the past. It was as if the cosmos had aligned in that moment to grace me with the ability to hit all the right buttons for Jason. After we climaxed together I collapsed on top of my lover and gently drifted off. I was pleased knowing I had fucked him immobile. An hour later I woke back up. Jason was just laying there awake as well. My legs were entangling one of his while I idley traced my finger around his chest. Jason turned on his side and stared to caress my arm and side. "I love you..." "I love you too... This wasn't really what I was expecting, but Jesus. If I had known all it took to get that kind of sex out of you was a card I would have stocked up a long time ago!" I should have laughed. All I could do was frown though as I realized that now was as good a time as any to give Jason the news. "Jason, I... I'm dying." Shock and solemnity filled Jason's face at the confession. "What do you mean??" "A few moths ago I discovered something on my ass. I was worried it might be serious so I went to the doctor to have it checked out. I just got the final results back a few weeks ago... I have rectal cancer." "But, there's something you can do about it, right? I mean it sounds like you caught it soon enough. There should be options. Not all people die from cancer. You could possibly beat this." "Maybe. But a twenty-four year old with student loans who's between jobs at the moment with no health insurance can't afford treatment." "What about your uncle? Didn't you say he was a doctor? Maybe he can help you out." "I don't know if he'd be able to or not. All I know is that he's a doctor of some kind. My parents never really talked about him, or allowed him to be talked about." "Well if there's any chance he might be able to help, I think it's worth contacting him. At the very least, maybe he can give you some financing resources for treatment." Jason looked me straight in the eyes and I could feel his deep affection for me. "I don't want to lose you." "I don't want to lose you either." Saying that, I kissed him again and we held each other while fading back to sleep. Tracking down my uncle was no easy feat. My parents were reluctant to help me find him at all and I didn't really want to discuss why I was so desperate to speak with him. Miraculously I ended up finding his office after a month of frustratingly persistent blood hounding. He was practicing general medicine in a city five hours away. I made an appointment to see him as soon as possible. It was mid April before I was able to finally meet him face to face though. As I sat in one of his examination rooms I could feel my nerves going on edge. I had never met the man before even though we are relatives. The reason for that made me anxious. I also wondered what he would think of me. Would he like me? Would he hate me? Would he even recognize me? Had he ever met me as a baby? Then, naturally, there were all the fears surrounding my current health. I was starting to chicken out when he finally entered the room and closed the door behind him. "Hello Mr. Ferran. I'm Doctor Huzjak." He held his hand out and I took it in mine to shake it. I had wondered about his last name when booking the appointment initially. Being my father's brother, I figured he would share our family name. "It's nice to meet you doctor. You have an interesting last name. Is it Russian?" I noticed he was around the same age as my dad. Yet his features were much different. Surprisingly, the contrast in ethnicity reminded me of Jason and I. The man let out a chuckle. "No. Oddly enough, it's Croatian. But my family is actually Turkish. So, what's brought you in today?" I paused a moment and then answered because there was no sense in trying to go back at this point. "Well doctor, the truth is that you have. I believe you recognize my last name... Seeing as how it's your brother's last name; my father." The doctor's face instantly deadpanned at my words. He was not happy about what I had just said. Not one bit. "Look. I don't know what you're after. But whatever it is I have absolutely no interest in associating with that family ever again--" I held my hands up and interrupted him. "No no no. Not at all. That's not why I'm here I assure you. The fact of the matter is that I do have medical reasons for being here. But for my own sake, if you're willing. I'd like to know more about you. Growing up I could never figure out why you were such a quiet button for the family. And I promise that nothing you say will leave this room. I'm simply here for my own reasons. My parents know I'm interested in finding you. Though they don't know that I've found you yet; in case the reason you moved so far away was to hide." The doctor sighed heavily and then looked at me a little more softly. "I'm not hiding per se. I just understand that it's better for me not to associate with that family anymore since they really don't want me to. To be honest you don't really want to know the reasons why I left either. It's safer if you don't. The best explanation I can offer you as to why I don't associate with the family anymore is that I was originally annexed in when my mother married your grandfather. You father and I are the same age and our parents figured it would be good for us to have brothers. But your father never liked having a step brother. So we never got very close. Then as I was growing up I discovered some things about my heritage that changed my life in a major way. As soon as we turned eighteen your father cut all ties with me and refused to acknowledge me in any way. I tried to reconcile, but he never allowed it. Years later our parents passed away and I decided to give up making amends with your father. That's when I changed my last name back to my father's and moved away from home for good." I nodded and thanked him for what he shared with me. It wasn't the full story. But knowing what dad was like, it made sense. I decided to move the conversation along to the main reason for the visit. "So the main reason I'm here today is that I'm hoping you might be able to help me. As a general practitioner, I know you're not in the same field as the specialists I need to be seeing right now. If there is some way you can somehow help me with financial aid though, by recommending me some assistance programs or something, I'd be really grateful." "It sounds like you've already been diagnosed then. What exactly is the issue?" "...I have rectal cancer..." The doctor just nodded and took everything very professionally. "Before I can really say anything, you do realize that I will have to give you an examination myself." I nodded and we proceeded. It was a general check up mixed with an examination of the specific concern. Considering I had already been diagnosed, the whole process when rather quickly. After I redressed we continued our conversation. "You're only twenty-four?" "Yes." "Hmm... It's a shame someone so young has to have this experience... Have you considered all of your treatment options yet?" "The doctors want to put me through radiation. As I've said though, I can't really afford it. That's why I'm hoping you can offer me some suggestions." "I would recommend starting you on C.H.E.M.O. therapy right away." "Well I figured chemotherapy was the same as radiation. But I already said I can't afford it." "Not chemotherapy. C.H.E.M.O. therapy. It's a totally different method for treating cancer. It's all natural and relatively non invasive. The only thing though is that you can't tell anyone about it. I perform the treatment myself. It's a guaranteed 100% cure for the condition. But if the FDA ever found out about it there'd be all kinds of shit stirring over it. Being all natural, treatment time is considerably longer than traditional treatment. For your current level of the condition, I would estimate six months. But you need to start treatment right away before it gets any worse." "Circling back around to the main point though, how much does it cost?" "If you're willing to go through with it, you just let me worry about that." I gave a moment's pause before asking him what I'd need to do.

Thought I'd give writing a story a try! Josh was always a tiny guy. With his last major growth spurt at twenty leaving him at a paltry 5'7, 120 pounds, he was the definition of a twig, one you could easily snap down to puny size. At home, he was pretty average, invisible even, his loosely clothes form quickly dodging through the hallways from class to class. College was a different story. At a school known nationally for its large athlete population (a place he attended solely for it's generous scholarships), Josh was extremely undersized. Sitting in his lecture classes, he was surrounded by the tall, ripped frames of soccer, lacrosse, and football stars, their bulky arms pushing their sleeves to the limits. They were superhuman, supermen, and they were in abundance. Josh felt their shadows eclipse him everywhere he went, and every time he had to slide his belt over his skinny waist, he dreamed of swelling up to their size, being ripped and strong. Fuck, even having nice abs would be nice. He wanted to transform. And so, he began heading to the 24 hour gym each night, sheepishly working out long after the behemoths called it a night. He made progress. Slowly, over the weeks and months, his belly hardened into a six pack, his biceps tightened and formed, and his chest looked firm. His clothes were less baggy. However, weighing himself he was still hovering at 135 pounds, his high metabolism making him toned, but not big. Late one night he moved to the gym mirror, flexing his arms. Nice for skinny guy, he thought. He scowled. He saw how the big guys ate in the cafeteria, eating so much food that fueled their size. He tried eating that much, but nearly made himself sick, the food becoming an impossible, mountainous obstacle. Josh took a sip of water, and headed out of the gym, the cold evening air hitting him in the face. He sulked across campus passing the rows of posterboards announcing the club meetings, sporting events, and other activities that turned campus into a frenzied mass of activity. His eyes quickly scanned a black flyer, something on it catching his eyes. He walked up to the board, pulling it off the cork: "Society of Transformational Hypnotists: Visualize Your Dreams at Our Weekly Friday Meetings!" Josh stared at the paper. Ignoring the fact that this probably wasn't a school approved club, maybe they could help him out. Putting the flyer in his pocket, he made a mental note to visit the group. Friday came and Josh soon found himself outside an off-campus house, flyer in hand. Looking around and seeing the street deserted, he gulped nervously before ringing the doorbell. The doorbell echoed for a while before the door pulled open, revealing a tall, cheery upperclassmen in jeans a t-shirt. Definitely not the creepy image Josh was expecting. "Hey, are you here for the hypnosis meeting?," the man said cheerfully.rnrn-"uhh yea. Am I allowed? -"Of course. We rarely get visitors. I'm Ryan, by the way." -"Josh. And Cool. I mean, I don't think I want to learn, but maybe you could help me with a problem." Ryan stares at Josh. "You wanna get bigger?," He says. -"Can you read my mind?" Ryan laughs. "No, I see you in the gym every night. You look really focused. Anyway, come on in!" The tall guy leads the way down the hallway, entering a small, but comfortable living room. He motions for Josh to lie on the sofa, while he sits in an armchair near him. Another guy walks in, heavyset, spotting Josh. "Who's that?" He asks. "Just a friend I'm gonna help out," Ryan says, smiling. The large guy grins, before heading out. Ryan looks over Josh. "Now, close your eyes and just relax, bud. I'm gonna help you out." Josh closes his eyes. "Thanks, Ryan. I just wanna be a huge hulking guy, I just can't seem to eat enough."rnrn-"Well don't worry about that. For now, just feel yourself sinking deeper and deeper. With each breath, you get more relaxed..."rnrnSlowly, Josh feels himself drifting off, Ryan's voice growing more distant, fading out to a slight hum in his ears at the world falls away. He's unaware of what Ryan is saying: rnrn"From now on, you are going to try your hardest to bulk up, to get huge. And you will. Feeling your appetite growing each day along with your muscles, you will eat more and more to provide fuel for your expanding frame, each day you mass piling up on your body, maybe even growing a little taller to support all the new weight. You will find eating tons of food easy, and fun, as much fun as going to the gym and working out, pumping up your swelling muscles. That's right, eating more everyday, working out hard, you will never be full. Feeling your clothes grow tighter and tigher and you swell up with bulky size. In fact, as you eat more and more, you realize you do not like the full, cut look of a bodybuilder, or the football bros you wanna be. In fact, as you grow bigger and bigger, eat more and more, you relate more to the big guys on powerlifting team. Looking at their meaty arms, guts, and rears stretch their uniforms, wanting to be large and strong like them, eating enough for two of them. You want to outgrow them, become massive, each day wanting more and more to bulk out to the extreme. You will become massive. You will not recall what was said to you now as you begin to wake up. "rnrnJosh hears a soft "wake up" his eyes fluttering open. He sits up, propping his skinny body up by the arms. He looks at Ryan. "That's it?" He says. "That's it," Ryan says, getting up. "Good luck, big man. I hope to see you soon." Josh gets up, shaking Ryan's hand. He leaves discourage, heading back to his dorm. That's it, huh? He thinks as he walks up the steps to his dorm, entering the dark space. His roommate, Joe, a hulking 6'2 240 pound wrestler, must still be at practice. Another cruel joke, Josh thought, pairing me with him. He feels his stomach growl. Must be all this walking around. Josh wanders to his fridge, pulling out some pasta and chicken he had leftover from his previously attempted binge. His stomach rumbles again. Hmm, cold chicken and pasta won't be that bad, he thinks, unable to wait. He sits down in his chair, scooping up pasta and chicken with a large fork. Chew. Chew. Chew. BURPPPPP. Josh is almost in a trance as he shovels in the food, almost as if filling a hole that can't be filled. BURPPPPPP. He looks down to see the container empty. His stomach growls again. He gets up, moving to the fridge. Luckily, Joe has some containers of food in there as well. I'm sure he won't mind, Josh thinks. He's always eating my food. Josh pulls out two more containers. He sits back down, immediately digging into the food. Chew. Chew. Chew. BURPPPPPPPPP. His normally flat stomach distending a little from the meal. In another 15 minutes, the food is gone. He rubs his stomach. Fuck, Josh thinks, I'm really hungry today, this never happens. Looking around the room, he spies Joe's weight gain powder. He smiles. A little desert? Josh within minutes is pouring some powder into a large glass of whole milk, mixing it until thick. CHUG. CHUG. CHUG. Not missing a drop as he gulps it down, his bloated belly pressing into his jeans button. BELCHHHHHHHH. Finally somewhat satisfied, he assees the damage. The table is covered with empty containers, and as he hold the empty glass in his hand he smiles. I dunno what's come over me, but this was great! He thinks, patting his belly, and moving off to bed. rnrnAs he slips into the bed, stripping to his boxers, he thinks to himself: Fuck, I could probably still eat a little more.rnrn To be Continued. rnrn

Atlas Liquor's Muscle Mixer Part Two by F_R_Eaky Part One: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/8624-atlas-liquors-muscle-mixer-part-one-by-f_r_eaky/ "What are you doing? Get off me! It's Daan from the Atlas Liquor!" Marcus was straddling Daan's torso as he lay sprawled out on the floor. When he entered, after breaking into Marcus' hotel room, Marcus stuck one of his new exceedingly muscled legs out to trip him and send him to the floor. Marcus then basically sat on him preventing him from rolling over to push himself up and stand again. Had this been Bram, even with the new muscular torso and legs, it would've been easy to push Marcus off, but as Daan was almost a foot shorter and a lot weaker than his brother, Marcus' new weight posed a bit of a problem for him. It was also a bit disconcerting to Daan that Marcus, in response to being told to get off of him, replied by staring at him and exclaiming the word, "food." He wasn't sure what Marcus meant by it, but he was certainly sure he didn't like the tone. Suddenly he discovered why. Marcus rotated himself around managing to get his knees to rest on Daan's arms and his thighs and butt on Daan's torso. Daan of course protested the new view that rose up in his face. "What? What are you doing! Get your ass out of my face!" By Marcus paid no attention. In several jerk like motions, after grabbing the waistband of Daan's jeans, he pulled Daan's jeans past Daan's butt and to his thighs. "Oh hell no! You are not depantsing me!" Daan struggled even harder now, but despite the fact of still having toothpicks for arms, Marcus had gained an incredible amount of muscle weight. Enough weight that all Daan could do was rock Marcus at best. He could, however fling his legs and raise his knees up to meet Marcus' head or face, but Marcus seemed unphased by all that action. In a quicker motion than pulling the jeans down, Marcus had Daan's tighty whities pushed towards his thigh as well. "W...what the f...fuck are you doing!" With an utterance of the word, "Food," again, Marcus bent forward and wrapped his mouth around Daan's cock. "HEY! STOP THAT! I'M NOT EVE-EH EH heeeeen aaauuugh!..............gay........" Marcus with one hand cupped Daan's balls and proceeded to take his thumb and rub them firmly yet gently. The other hand went to support and squeeze the bottom of Daan's shaft while Marcus used his mouth and tongue to glide and massage the rest of the shaft and head of Daan's cock. "Auuuuugh....ooooooooh..........." Marcus it seems was good....really good at cock sucking. Although his gag reflex was activated at first - well, when Daan's body overtook control from his mind and his prick sprang to full erection a surprising nine inches - Marcus very quickly adjusted and began to work hand, mouth, and tongue so well in their caress, massage, and suck, Daan felt as though his pecker was being made larger. It didn't take long before Daan was convulsing and blowing quite the decent load into Marcus' mouth and gullet. But was even more surprising was that within Marcus continued two more times. The first he caressed and caressed, flicked and fondled, glided and stroked all over and around Daan's balls. Daan when absolutely crazy over that, bucking and rocking his hips, attempting to get Marcus to stop as he felt both the caressing and the slow, yet fast, build up of another load inside his testies. The third time Marcus' leaned forward pressing his torso into Daan's cock and began to frot it, while his hands reached under and began to poke and prod Daan's hole. This was something Daan had never experienced before and despite his protest and statements of being a completely straight heterosexual man, eventually went from worming and squirming to get free to bucking and flopping in another mind blowing orgasm. This third orgasm hit Daan as powerfully as the first did. All three were of such a magnitude it was as if he was a virgin and had the best, perfect length of time, massaged just right blow job or sex each and every single time. Indeed feeling the rush so powerful again for a third time in a row, Daan felt as though to make up for what had to be a lack of semen, his balls had sucked and shot through his rod his own blood! Needless to say, even though he hadn't been in a fight, he lay pretty comatose on the floor, now completely unaware of his surroundings. Marcus meanwhile having his hunger somewhat abated by sucking down three large loads from Daan, was turning his attention towards the booze again in order to get the semi salty-savory taste out of his mouth. His hands reaching into the box to draw a bottle out like one draws a numbered ball out of a cage for bingo, he discovered the next winning number - Ellinikí Stíli's Ouzo. If Marcus could have known what would happen to him, or understood what the company's name meant if translated, he would've found the situation amusing. Translated into English the company's name would be Greek Column and that is exactly what was about to appear. After sucking the contents of the bottle down, Marcus' neck began to throb and with each swallow began to thicken and expand. The veins began to rise up to the surface, the chords of muscle began to pull tight, his neck began to swell ever larger, ever thicker. Traps which rose mountain like threatening to pinch off Marcus' neck and head, now had to move and spread out sideways from one another as the neck took command and boldly announced it was here and it wasn't moving. By the time the growth had stopped there was a huge marble column of muscle. Marcus' neck had grown as wide as his own head, maybe just a titch smaller so to tell the skull from the neckline. But this was one powerful neck. A game of head butt might just send Marcus' skull through the skull of any opponent he faced. Turning his head to crack his now formidable neck, Marcus decided he was still very thirsty and wanted to cut the licorice taste of the anise flavored ouzo. His mind once again reminded him he was supposed to be saving most of the booze for a party if he happened to meet the right guys at the dating service events. With that he started to look for some kind of single drink, the closest thing he found was Fionn Mac's Double Bi which contained one bottle of Fionn Mac's Irish Stout and one of Fionn Mac's Phooka Pale Ale. Marcus stared at the package, wondering why it came with two different bottles of beer instead of the same one, and then he remembered that is was so one could make two glasses of half and half - one part pale ale on the bottom and the other part dark stout on the top. So, rather clumsily, Marcus reached across the bar for two tall glasses, popped the caps off the bottles, and proceeded to make two half and half drinks. Once he did so, he downed them just as fast as he made them. The last remnants of his shirt, the sleeves, would now give up the ghost and join their brothers in the death that was shredded, ripped, and torn fabric. Upon finishing the second glass, any time Marcus moved his arms, his upper arms began to swell. Moving here, raising there, lifting this, grabbing that, the ball that was the bicep and the mound that was the triceps began to fill out and grow at a tremendous rate. The biceps became a tight little ball that grew to the size of a baseball, then to the size of grapefruit, then elongated somewhat and was like the size and shape of a football almost, but with peak, and a peak that upon the next surge of growth split in two. It then swelled to bowling ball like proportions eventually coming to an almost, but not quite squared off look. Growing equally as full and as large as the biceps, the triceps began the inflation of the underside of the upper arm, achieving their own full mounds and peaks. Swelling and growing forming that split mound, that grows into a horseshoe shape that grows further into crab's claw kind of shape, eventually growing into kind of an island with a lagoon. As the biceps rose up and the triceps filled out down, Marcus' upper arms took on monstrous proportions so that one was pretty sure the arm was bigger round than Marcus' head. The loose fabric that was being held by Marcus' delts and being pinned under the arm by his lats, now was stretched further and further, fuller and farther by the bulging, burgeoning, bi's and tri's. In moments the cuff of the sleeves snapped, followed by a long, loud rip right up the sleeve, thus releasing the last of the shirt from Marcus' body. Marcus' began to hold his stomach. The hunger was rising and building up within him again. He stumbled his way towards the mini-fridge and looked inside of it. It would be expensive to eat these, but there were some snacks inside the fridge. Chocolates and cheeses and nuts. Nothing in huge quantities, but together might do in subsiding his hunger until the kitchen opens in the morning. Grabbing the packages he ripped them all open and devoured their contents quickly and easily. But now he needed something else to drink again. No more bottles in here he stumbled back to the bedroom and found it almost impossible to get through the door. His shoulders , chest, back, and lats had grown so wide, but it was almost still possible to get through a doorway straight on with them, but now he had these gargantuan new arms that made him even wider due to the lats pushing them so far up and out. After several initial tries and much bruising to his body and the door frame, Marcus finally went through the doorway sideways and even that gave his nipples a thrill. Having taken too long to get in Marcus now didn't care what he had to drink, just so long as it quenched his thirst. Shoving his hand into the box he pulled out a bottle and had to laugh a little. There on the bottle was a picture of a man, a sailor, who looked somewhat akin to Popeye. He had the same bulging forearms as Popeye, but he was still built all over a little bigger and broader than Popeye. He was dressed in a long, vertically striped shirt with a stocking cap. Yet the most shocking thing about him was that he was nearly as big as the ship he stood upon. Marcus read the title on the label: Stormalong's Beet Wine. Marcus wasn't exactly sure who Stormalong was, but he didn't care and he popped the cork on the bottle and began to suck it down. Once finished he began to rotate his hands and wrists this way and that. He was flexing his forearm muscles as hard as he could. Blueberry snakes began to wind and creep their way around Marcus' forearms, wrists, and hands and after they did so, his forearms began to swell. With each thump of his pulse, with every flex of his arms, for all the twisting of his hands, his forearms would swell and grow, grow and inflate, becoming fuller, larger, thicker, harder, until they matched his calves in thickness and density. Soon the two figures who came out of the TV appeared beside him again. They were rubbing their hands all up and down his body, caressing every curve and cranny they could find. "Oooooh Marcus.... come....come here and sit on the bed. Should he not join us on the bed Caesar?" "Yessssss. Please, Marcus join us so that we may worship this fantastic and wonderful body of yours." Wonderful body indeed. All of Marcus' muscles had blown up beyond Herculean or Olympic size. If he were to take to the competition stage right now, there would be no doubt who would win. Marcus' size, density, strength, definition, and symmetry were completely unmatched by anyone in the world. Although some of the his weight was due to bone growth in length and thickness, Marcus having grown to about six foot six inches tall from his original six foot one, the true increase in his weight was nothing but pure solid muscle. If he got on a scale right now, it would zoom to somewhere around the five-hundred ten pound mark. Marcus sat down upon the bed with one porn star there with him caresses and kissing his torso: shoulders, chest, neck, upper arms, back, while the other was kneeling on the floor kissing and massaging his feet, calves, thighs, abdomen. Marcus moaned and began to caress his body with his own two hands feeling himself up, shuddering at the touch, marveling at how much muscle he cupped in his hands and the incredible weight of it all. With that his cock began to grow stiff and hard and it pushed as the last clinging strips of fabric upon Marcus' body, the crotch and zipper of his jeans and underwear. Creating a small tent, Marcus' prick served as the central pole, causing the fabric to rise off of the body revealing his pubes and his balls ever so slightly. The two porno men looked down upon it and smiled. "Well, Caesar, it's nothing to write home about, but it is relatively decent for a bodybuilder like Marcus, wouldn't you say?" "Yes... about what? Six maybe six and half inches. Oh but look.... I think he's upset he's not quite as hung as we are. It's alright Marcus. We don't have a body as full, strong, and vi-RILE as yours!" "Yes, don't look upset. Enjoy yourself with us. Have a drink of something and let us play." "Something to drink..." Marcus thought. Even though he was beginning to have the time of his life, being seduced and then hopefully fucked by these two green tinged, but sexy porn stars, Marcus couldn't help but feel that tinge of hunger that was only cured by either eating something or drinking something. Pulling the box towards him on the bed, Marcus reached in and grabbed another package, the one labeled. "3 to 1 Boiler Maker" It contained one foot long bottle of Anaconda Ale and three individually packaged shots of Snake River Whiskey. The idea was to make a boiler maker, a shot of whiskey dropped into a glass of ale. But in this case the company gave one an option of making it regular or a little more potent. Marcus didn't care about the potency, he just wanted to dowse his thirst. So he poured the bottle of Anaconda Ale into a large glass and then proceeded to drop not one but all three shots into the glass. Shaking the glass so the liquid contents had a chance to swirl, Marcus then proceeded to down the concoction. He felt a warmth wash over him. It was at first as though a breeze from a warm, tropical beach cascaded over his face, but this then turned to a nice hot shower streaming down from on top of his head and running down his back and chest. But then all the warmth began to gather in one spot, his groin, and that warmth was getting hotter and hotter, tingling and burning until it began to produce a pain in Marcus' nether regions and a fevered sweat across his brow. "Oooooohh" Marcus moaned as movement began to occur in his crotch. The fabric began to swell even more and pull up even further and high from up off Marcus' groin. Small tears and rips were heard. The button was lost ages ago during the development of Marcus' abs, thus now it was the zippers turn. Slowly, but surely, it began to open being pulled apart by the size and rising length of Marcus' cock. Marcus began to squirm and wriggle trying to find any way of getting comfortable again. "Oh my.... Caesar, look! It seems as though Marcus will not only have the biggest and strongest body, but will also have the biggest cock!" Marcus' prick kept oozing out inch after inch of new cock that instantly felt the tickling of sexual arousal and added more weight to the pull of the groin. "six and half to seven....eight....nine.....Oh my, past yours Caesar...ten..... eleven..... The zipper pulled itself completely apart. The crotch of the jeans and the remains of underwear fought to keep this mammoth rod hidden, but they would fail. "twelve.....thirteen..... fourteen.......fifteen......" "Oh my gawd Caesar, it's is huge!" Finally the fabric snapped on both the denim and the underwear. The fell, respectfully, to the floor, and snapping back to the bed. Marcus moaned as he felt the air completely surround and caress his huge, throbbing, bo staff of an erection and shook upon all the amount of sexual sensation he received from his drastically sized dong. The two porno stars cooed in Marcus' ear. "Oh my....what a cock. You should celebrate having such a magnificent member!" And as the two went down on his cock, Marcus shakily pulled the box over, thinking to himself. "Yes...celebrate....celebrate....must play a....game..... have you two join....get plastered....so I can plow you......Hmmmmmmmm mOOOOH!" Marcus damn near couldn't control any action of his body. His movements becoming herky-jerky from all the fondling and caressing he was receiving from both the two men and himself, and the fact that nothing on his body seemed to physically move correctly. He had grown into a powerhouse of a bodybuilder, nearly muscle-bound, but he hadn't fully realized or accepted it as of yet. Luckily he didn't need a lot of smooth coordination for the package of alcohol he pulled out next. It was a party package, perfect for celebrating his new muscular body and gargantuan dong. Seaman's Rum - package of twelve individual Seaman's Rum shots. Marcus pulled them all out of the package, lined them up on a night stand, then pulled off all the tops. "Drink up, Caeshar.... and...uhm....... let's shelebrate!" "Yes... to your cock!" "Agreed. Oooh.... Seaman's Rum... hmmmmm ahoy! To your mighty mast, Captain!" "To shmy mighddy masht!" Marcus fumbled his shots a bit, but that was alright as the two porno stars who came out of the TV never actually picked up any of the shots, so their's were left for Marcus to drink rather sloppily. However drink he did and probably, subtracting the amount of spillage, managed to get about eight or nine full shots worth down his throat. That's when the warmth began again. Marcus now lay backwards upon the bed, his legs still hanging off the side. The two men were fondling him, caressing him every which way and that: tracing the outline of his muscles, stroking the valley between his chest, kissing his nipples, squeezing his arms, squeezing each tear drop of his thighs, cradling his calves, massaging his feet, cupping his buns or his chest, kissing his neck, fingering his hole, stroking his balls or his rod......and Marcus joined in on this rubbing his hands all up and down himself. While that was happening, the warmth had moved, concentrated directly in his balls and that was causing them to expand. Larger and outward, Marcus' testicle were expanding like some set of stars going nova, becoming larger, harder, and fuller. Marcus could feel his balls becoming huge and heavy, and even worse he could feel their size and the contents within swirling around. It did not take long before the balls were big enough to be cupped individually by one of Marcus' hands. Whenever Marcus attempted to move one of his legs, creating a thigh movement, a little pang of pain shot through him as though he was constantly being racked. This however also proved to be a source of pleasure. Between all the caressing and the racking in didn't take long for the obvious to happen. "OH! OH! .... .... .... OH! AH! I! AUUUUH! .... .... .... .... .... .... ..... SHIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIT!" Marcus screamed a scream that originally was going to last for a full blown minute, maybe a minute and half, but the contraction of his balls, the force at which his body spewed cum out his shaft, made it so that the first volley of the load - that stream continued on and on as long as Marcus' yell. This means that that sensation prolonged his original scream, and it was soon followed by another as another volley sprayed out of Marcus' cock shooting across the room and almost out the open glass doorway. "FUH!-UUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUK!" Four more times Marcus volleyed like that. His body shaking wildly, convulsively, in short but powerful spasms. Marcus lay still upon the bed, except for his massively broad chest which was rising and falling deeply and fast. Although they really weren't there and hadn't received anything, from Marcus' point of view the two porno starts looked surprisingly shocked, thrilled, turned on by what had happened and, unable to control themselves, blew loads all over Marcus and the bed. "MY GAWD! That was fucking incredible, you muscle mountain of a man!" "Indeed.... when you shoved your cock inside me, I thought my ass was going to rip it two! But it felt sooooo good." "You must keep up your strength so you can do that again. And after such sex, you must be thirsty. Here, have a glass of something." There wasn't going to be have a glass of something. Having masturbated so vigorously, well, having sex as he saw in his mind, Marcus had blown all the energy he had from the food and the cum he had eaten earlier. He looked down and saw only two things left. He grabbed the item closest to him: Muskelgut's Personal Keg of Muskelgut Bier. With a pop of the cork, he hoisted and tilted the personal barrel to his mouth and began to chug, chug, chug away. With each chug his stomach, his gut, began to swell. Although he was still most assuredly suffering from muscle hypertrophy, was a bodybuilder with muscle hypertrophy, this brew was negating the affect of having no body fat. All over his body began to take on a slightly smoother and fuller look, yet he didn't lose any size and kept most of his definition as well. Everything about his was still massive in power and size, still even in definition in some places. It was as though this extremely freaky built bodybuilder had just suddenly gone through the bulking season and then some, adding about another thirty pounds of weight to his frame. His stomach began to roll and stick out but for all it's roundness was still hard and firm as well as still having some abdominal definition. It was a bit more difficult for him to move now. There was definitely a waddle to his walk. The king sized bed was most assuredly groaning under his weight. Sitting up and on the side of the bed, Marcus watched as the room spun around. He was breathing deeply. Trying to catch his breath. He was attempting to get his bearings. "Oh my gawd... you have become, you are such the hottest man on Earth! Such a powerful build, roid gut, massive cock, and huge balls. You are fucking perfect.... PERFECT! I tell you." "But Caesar, I don't think he can stand it. Even as big as he is I don't think he could tackle the kind of party drink that's left." "Sure he can. He's a big, huge, strapping, muscle mountain man. Aren't you, Marcus? He can take on anything." "Oh, I don't know... I think he's reached his limit. I think despite his height and size and weight, he's really a feather weight in the drinking department." "I amnot a feasher weith in du drinkink depatment! I can dink anyone unduh shuh table!" "Oh, Marcus. Are you sure?" "Poshitive!" "Then you've got to win the last game of the party." And all three men turned and looked towards the box. There standing tall and sticking out of it was the last package of booze - Bunyan's Yard Long Glass of Larger Logger Lager. Clumsily, fumbily-stumbily Marcus made his way to the box, knelt down beside it, and grabbed a hold of the yard long glass. Breaking the seal off the top he began to put the lip to his lips and then began the chug of his life. "CHUG! CHUG! CHUG! CHUG! CHUG! CHUG! CHUG!" As the two porn men chanted, Marcus timed his sloppy swallows and started chugging all three feet of beer down his gullet. With each swallow his body expanded in every direction getting larger....and Larger.....and LARGER....... and LAAAARGEEEEEER! The glass in his hand, even large to him at his original six foot one inch height or his improved six foot six inch height, was becoming smaller and smaller with each passing gulp and so too were the chairs and couches around him as well as the room. Finishing the glass he toss it aside and proudly proclaimed, "I dish it!" Weaving this way and that as he attempted to stand up, he was nearly knocked unconscious by the ceiling fan as his head went through the blades when he finally stood all the way up. "MUSSHER FUCK!" cried Marcus as he snapped a blade off of the fan attempting to strike whatever it was that hit him. Stumbling he finally came to a standstill in the middle of the room and was staring down at the TV. He began to look back and forth between it and bed. Finally he approached the bed and picking up the footboard end one handedly, lifted and rotated the king size bed sideways along the wall. "Shey never have shuh bed sichuached shuh way it should be to wach TV comftabully...." "Come, Marcus... lie down with us. Let us snuggle and spoon and suck you off. You deserve to be worshiped all night long for this huge, powerful, and gigantic body you have." Marcus sat down upon the bed...hard. There was creaking and moaning and cracking and splintering as the bed couldn't take the new weight of a nine and half foot tall offseason bodybuilder. Marcus sat feeling drained, but wanting to relax in the spindly arms of these two men. Being a big man, a big, BIG man was difficult and hard work, and he needed some soothing company right now. "MARCUS!..... MARCUS!" "Wha?.....oh hey....you're shat licker guy." "Marcus, you need to stay awake!" "No... I'm.....going to.....lean back and relashks with these two gentlmoon... ... .... gentlemintsh..... .... .... porn shtarsh and shpoon. Come, join ush. They loooove big guysh like you." "Yeah.... leave him be. Caesar and I want to have some fun." "You look like we could have fun with you too." "MAR-CUS! It's me, Bram. Whom you met earlier from the liquor store. YOU'VE GOT TO STAY AWAKE!" SMACK! Bram did a full on smack across the cheek to Marcus. "HEY!" SMACK! "I'm sorry, but you need to be awake for a minute or two longer. You have severe alcohol poisoning, but I have a remedy." "You're.... PISSHIN ME OFF!" SPLOOOSH! An ice bucket's worth of cold water was thrown into Marcus' face. "AUUUGH! WHA?" "MARCUS ARE YOU WITH ME?" "What..." "Marcus...stay with us. You want to be worshipped don't you? Have that schlong taken care of?'" "MAR-CUS!" "Yeah? Huh? Uhmmmm.....Bram?" "Marcus.... you need to stay awake. I have something for you...." "NO! Join us, Marcus.... we will love you... worship you....cling to your muscles!" "I need to rest, Bram. I need to lie down an shleep.... I...." SPLOOSH! "OK! O....K! I'm up! Whach do you need?" "oooooh spoil sport! Come on, Caesar!" Marcus saw the two porn men disappear back into the TV where they seemed to have developed into four men having an orgy on a construction site. Marcus tried to make sense of what he just saw. Blinking his eyes and shaking his head. He couldn't figure out why his hair was dripping water into his eyes. He finally made contact with Bram who now stood in front of him. "Bram.... ..... I need....help....to mush....to....dring.....sho...shick......" "I know.... I know, buddy. Here.... this is going to sound horrible, but drink this. No! It's not alcohol. Don't push it away. It will help. It's Vérfarkasok's Kutyaszőr - menta- narancs. It's an orange and mint concentrated drink. The orange juice part will help replenish some things like electrolytes and such, while the mint is a natural sedative for the stomach. There's some other properties to this drink that I can't explain to you right now, but it will take care of your alcohol poisoning." Marcus began to drink some of the fluid down. It was perhaps the best tasting stuff he had all evening. "Veryfarkiosk?.....kayakrazor?" Bram laughed. "It's called Kutyaszőr, that's the name of the drink. It means 'hair of the dog.' It's a very special drink used for curing especially bad hangovers. Vérfarkasok is the name of the company that makes it. It's something primarily only known in Hungary. Marcus began to get a tingling sensation all over his body. It kept getting worse. He felt the need to scratch and scratch hard. "I'm gedding tingly all over! YOU GAVE ME MOAR BOOSH!" "NO! NO! I DIDN'T.... just calm down... relax. That's the affect of the drink taking care of the excess alcohol throughout all your bloodstream. It's what will help you survive the night. It will also do something else to your body, but I'll explain that to you in the morning." "You shurrrrr?" "Yes, I'm sure." Marcus finished the drink and then followed instructions as Bram helped him get situated into bed to relax. Marcus drifted off to sleep complaining, "I ashed them for a king shized bed. Shey nebber give you wash you azk for...." As he drifted off to sleep, hair began to form all over Marcus' body in beautiful feathery carpets across his arms, legs, chest, and abdominals, while his head hair became thicker and longer. *************************************************************************** Sunlight and a soft breeze began streaming through the open windows and sliding glass doors. Both of which began to caress Marcus' exposed back as he lie face down on the bed. Shivering from the stroke of the breeze, Marcus pulled on the sheet and got it over his shoulders... but now his feet, ankles, and part of his lower leg were exposed to the air. This kiss of the breeze sent a tingling sensation up Marcus' legs and straight into his crotch. He could feel his kidneys kicking in like nobody's business. Marcus had to pee like a race horse. No, he had to pee like a war horse! It took a while for Marcus to begin to move. Yes, the call to expel fluids from his body was urgent but something felt off. He felt like the bed was too small for him... ... ... both length wise and perhaps even width wise? Sitting up he put his feet on the floor and was amazed at the feeling of how high his knees stuck up and out from the edge of the mattress, as well as how far apart width wise they felt from one another. He couldn't close his legs together like he normally would, and attempting to do so was causing great pain to his balls. Trying to look down at his legs, he couldn't make anything out because of this huge, double globed, furry thing blocking his vision. Looking back up and straight out, he could clearly see throughout the room and towards the bathroom door. "ooooh man." Groaned Marcus. "That was some powerful shit I drank last night. It's still affecting my vision, my senses. That bottle of green liquid mustn't have been Midori watermelon liquor - it had to be absinthe and absinthe on steroids." Reaching towards the nightstand, he grabbed a tumbler and a bottle of aspirin, and then stood up to walk towards the bathroom. THUD THUD THUD THUD! Marcus stopped, looking up at the ceiling, which appeared frightening close to his vision, and commented rhetorically to the occupants in the hotel room above his. "Geeze o meo, man. Do you need to be stomping around so early up there. Some people may have wanted to sleep in on this Sunday morning." He started walking again and rolled his eyes as he heard the heavy loud footfalls of his neighbor, but also winced as he felt a racking pain from his balls. He stopped thinking about both things though as he began to feel this heavy swaying around his groin and legs. He kept looking down trying to see, only to continually have his vision blocked by the great mounding, furry obstacle. "What did I do last night? Who did I meet to entrap me in this funky ass BDSM collar? It's so fuckin' thick, and heavy!" Now swatting at his groin area, Marcus attempted to free whatever the slightly heavy object attached on a string or strip of sheet or whatever from his crotch or waistline or what have you. It wouldn't become unattached or dislodged. It kept on swinging and smacking his lower thighs as he walked to the bathroom. Upon reaching the door, while going to walk through, Marcus attempted at the same time to pop the aspirin jar lid off with his thumb. However something didn't quite work out, and although he got the lid off he didn't have or keep his grip on the bottle and it went, open, crashing down to the floor. Twisting his torso to reach out and catch the bottle, Marcus stooped and walked through the door at the same time. He made contact with the bottle on the first bounce, but his hand reached it far sooner than expected and instead of fingers going to encompass the jar, fingertips smacked it and propelled it forward, scattering aspirin everywhere. "Awwww fuck!" Marcus stood up and then set the glass tumbler onto the sink counter. Reaching out to flip the light on, after smacking his knuckles on the wall as it too was closer than what was perceived, Marcus suddenly jumped back from the mirror once the lights were on fully. "The fuck!" There in the mirror was a man. That is the reflection of a man. The reflection of another man. Well, part of a man. His head, neck, and part of his shoulders were missing. This showed that this other man in the bathroom with Marcus was tall, very tall. What part of the body that could be seen showed that this very tall man was also extremely built, as in beyond personal trainer, gymnast, American football or English or Australian rugby player, junior bodybuilder, amateur bodybuilder, professional bodybuilder, or Mr. Olympia bodybuilder, and possibly all of them combined. Marcus quickly turned around. If he was going to be attacked by someone, he was at least going to face them eye to eye, or eye to abs as the case probably would be. He turned... ... ... and there was no one. Nothing but the wall. Turning round again, he lurched backward upon seeing the other man's reflection in the mirror. He now felt his back against the wall. He felt some crumbles and dust upon his back as the wall partially gave way. Realizing where he was, he looked to his left, he looked to his right. There wasn't anyone else in the bathroom with him. Marcus stared at the reflection in the mirror.... its arms hung out from its body at almost a ninety degree angle. This was because the upper arms were so thick and massive, they fought impossibly with extremely wide and thick lats and back that looked like a wall as massive as the Great Wall of China. Even if the lats weren't that wide, or the back, the arms still had to be pushed out by the huge, barreling, chest that was covered in thick, feathering hair. It mounded so high, it barreled so wide. It took the man's nipples and pointed them almost straight downward. The feathering hair made it over and under the protruding pectorals and continued down the taut and excessively defined abdominal and oblique muscles. It looked like some cobblestone walkway set in a plain straight pattern down the middle and in a herringbone pattern on the sides. Leaning forward Marcus attempted to see this other man's face. First the shoulders, a bit wider than the back, were seen, along with granite globes of deltoids capping them off on either side. Then there came the column of the man's neck. It was thick. It was long. It was wide. It was strong. It looked like something out of the ancient structures of Greece, Rome, or Egypt. And then there came the head and face. The face stunned Marcus. It was....strong. Hard square jaw with a well proportion and defined chin with a hint of a clef in the middle. High cheekbones on either side of a very straight and arrow pointed nose, not too wide and not too thin. That rested just above a set of lips that were full, pillow like, but not overly so. If he kissed, the lips kissing his mouth would rest upon a soft cushy surface that would suddenly become somewhat firm as they began to kiss back passionately. Above the cheekbones were the man's eyes, deep, spaced just right, a brilliant brown, so vibrant, catching the light so well they almost appeared ochre, golden in color. They were nestled under a strong, thick, but just right brow ridge covered by two thick, but smooth and perfectly formed eyebrows. The whole of the face framed by shoulder length, semi-shaggy golden, honey-spun hair too dark to be called blonde, and yet too light to be brunette. This face. This strong, manly face, covered with a thick overnight stubble, was so striking in beauty and power, Marcus almost wept and cum at the same time. And that's when Marcus realized, the eyes were his. He was looking at himself. No... this couldn't be him. He wasn't this tall, this built, this good looking. There was just no way. Shakily, he put his hand out to touch the image on the glass. Inhaling a quick short breath, he hesitated as he looked at his hand. It was thick, strong, meaty, elongated fingers, wide and huge palms. This was a bear paw of a hand and it was attached to a forearm that was so full, so swollen, it looked like some kind of giant turkey leg. This was in turn connected to an upper arm that defied belief. So full, so round, the bicep alone looked like someone had cut a slit and stuffed a medicine ball under Marcus' skin. He accidentally triggered a small bounce, a flex, and he watched the mound of muscle flex, pop, and rise....rise....higher and higher, until Marcus brought his arm back and he flexed it and his other arm together performing a front double bicep that showed his arms were bigger than his own head. Quivering he shot his hand back out to the mirror. It was slightly too hard and caused the mirror to crack, with one line, but not shatter. He glanced up and down at the figure in the reflection, looking at all the nooks and crannies, crevices and ridges, rivers of blood vessels criss-crossing, until he finally rested his gaze upon the figure's crotch. It was truly a thing of magnificent beauty, and yet of such awesome size and power. Although soft, it was incredibly long and thick as it hung limp and pliable in its flaccid state. It hung out and curved over the ample scrotum that contained two huge, swollen testicles. When this man blew a load it would clearly take several minutes and several shots before he completely emptied his load. The schlong had to have hung almost three-fourths down his thigh. It was soon to stop this. Marcus was becoming highly aroused and turned on by the sight of this gargantuan beast-model. Because of this the man in the reflection began to achieve an erection. The penis was getting longer and thicker at a very quick and alarming rate. It reached out and set itself to stick out from the man at quite a distance. But that's when reality overtook Marcus. He realized he could feel himself becoming hard and erect and that it was growing at the same time as the reflection's penis was. It's when Marcus knew, and fully realized, the man in the reflection was him. It was his body. He was the behemoth angel! "OH.... MY.... GAWD!" Pivoting on the spot, Marcus went to go through the door. WHAM! "AWWWW FUCK!" Marcus severely smacked his head on the wall above the door ,while he bruised and cut his Chest and abs on the door frame top, and shoulders and arms on the door frame sides. Stumbling backwards, Marcus attempted to steady himself using the wall and the sink countertop. The counter top worked, but the wall didn't, crumbling and giving in to his massive bear hand backed by powerful fore and upper arms. He quickly removed his hand, so his fall backward continued. Smacking the back of his head up on the shower curtain rod, He fell with a large thud into the tub, ripping the shower curtain down, and almost the curtain rod as well. "Twist, turn, and duck, as you go through single doors, my friend. Twist, turn, and duck." "AUUUUUGH!" Marcus screamed at the figure who came to the doorway, his elbows nearly cracking parts of the tiled wall as he raised them up. "Easy there, big boy. I'm not here to hurt you, nor am I the one who did this to you, but I am someone who can help. Now before your fear kicks in or your awe factor wears off, you better kind of get up and answer your call before you whiz all over the floor." "Wha...what?" "Here... that's it, kneel upon your knees, facing the bowl. I know it's kind of hard to maneuver, bit of a tight fit for you, but I don't think you could actually stand currently. Now let's place your hands here in front like this, feel that.... that is your cock. Yes... it's your cock, all of it is, Now kind of hoist it up a little and visualize it in your mind, to drop and place over the edge of the toilet to first couple of inches of your cock, with its head. Just relax and ....." "uh.....UH!..... OH!.......huwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah." Marcus peed and peed and peed almost to the point of where he thought he would overflow the toilet. His kidneys just seemed to be releasing so much fluid, but with each passing drop they felt less pressurized and more comfortable. Finally finished, Marcus flushed the toilet and then just kind of stood there. "If you want why don't you go ahead and take a shower, as best you can, while I fix some breakfast to eat." Marcus turned and faced the shower and tub, then gingerly, carefully attempted to step into the tub. He couldn't stand regular facing the side wall as his feet were too long for the side to side width of the tub. In order for them to fit, he'd be back far enough with his heels against the entrance side that his butt back, back of legs would be sticking out not getting wet. He couldn't step in sideways as due to the size of his thighs, he couldn't bring his feet close enough to stand or he had to stand with one leg out of the tub. It also meant that part of his chest, shoulders, and thighs were too wide to get wet in the shower. And that doesn't even address the necessity for doing the limbo to get under the shower curtain rod, or the fact that when he managed to get into the tub, the shower heads only hit him just above the naval, Luckily for him this suite's bathroom shower had a shower head at each end of the tub. Turning his feet sideways so they ran the length of the tub, he stepped in and stood facing the side wall, his cock rubbing against it while his butt stuck out the other side. Then he turned both showers on and when it came time to wash his head, hair, and torso he squatted down all the way as best as he could. Marcus got out of the shower and dried himself off with several towels, but then he just stood there, leaning against the sink counter. "Marcus. You better come out and eat. Your breakfast will get cold." "I don't have any clothes in here to put on." "You don't have any clothes in here to put on either. In case you haven't noticed, you outgrew my size about twenty sizes ago. Don't worry about me seeing you nude. I've been here the whole of the night making sure you were ok. The only difference is going to be I will see your nude body clean now." Marcus slowly, timidly came out of the bathroom, after learning how to bend down, twist sideways, and suck in his chest at the same time. Bram had moved the dining table from its nook and placed it next to the king sized bed. Marcus sat down, having to place his knees on either side of the table as they rose too far up, beyond the table top, to go under. He then pecked at his food while Bram went about cleaning various spots of the room up and grabbing bites of breakfast in between. Marcus sat and marveled, overcome with bewilderment at how small everything was to him. How light every object in the hotel room was to him. How small this suite seem to have grown to him: His feet spreading out over almost two of the 12" long tiles in the bathroom or kitchenette, the doorway tops only coming up halfway up his abs, his butt being nearly too big to fit into any chair, which didn't matter as his thighs combined were around four times wider than the chair spot and they would pry the arms arm apart and break them. That is, of course if Marcus' weight didn't cause the chair to completely give. It was mid afternoon by the time Bram got most everything cleaned up, swept up, thrown away, and put back in to some sort of assemblance the Hotel originally placed it in. He stood there smiling at Marcus and Marcus could only sigh and frown looking around the room and back at Bram. "I'm a freak. I'm going to destroy anything I touch. They will call me a monster and attempt to mob kill me when I come out the lobby elevator." "Lobby stairs, you mean. Elevators can only carry so much weight. Muscle weight is heavier than fat, plus as an object increases in size its weight or mass become heavier in proportions. For example an average five foot ten inch tall man weighing in at a slim weight of 140 pounds isn't going to weigh 228 pounds at nine-foot six as one would figure doing simple proportional math. No, he would actually weigh about 605 pounds. You look like you would weight about 350 pounds ...and then some at five foot ten inches tall. Therefore, now.... you probably out weight the weight limit of a regular elevator, and if not come close. Not to mention the fact that you couldn't even begin to stand up in the elevator compartment. Sorry, you will have to go down the stairs and go down them sideways and taking them about three to four steps at a time as your feet and legs are too long to walk down them normally." "Oh...gawd..... what the hell happened to me? What did you sell to me?" "I didn't sell anything to you, my brother did. You noticed that when we first met, before you drank everything, I was probably around a foot taller than you, that I'm somewhat heavily muscled, while Daan was as tall as you were and although not thin he certainly wasn't large and in charge." "Yeah...but what does that..." "Daan came up with a different combination of the family genes than I did, and he's always been jealous of this fact. To that end he had some unusual...let's say flavors of our alcoholic products shipped in behind my back. Unfortunately one of my most honest workers received the package, without his knowledge of it, attempted to contact the shipper to return them and when that didn't work, put them out on the shelves for sale. With that he couldn't simply take them off the shelves, take them home, and drink from them like he originally planned on doing. "No, he planned instead of finding the right someone at one of the conventions that occurred here at the hotel. I accidentally helped speed up that process when I accidentally picked you up with the dolly and then apologized by offering you a free bottle of something of your choosing. Then when you came in an announced you were part of the match making get together, he knew he had his man. He steered you into buying the magical products, delivered them here, after charging you for them, although he sent that through to a secret account of his own instead of my store's, and then hoped to break into your room while you were out mixing it up downstairs, steal back the special booze, and run off somewhere with it to drink himself into a larger, heftier, him. He didn't count for the fact that absinthe he sold you as well would have great hallucinatory affects or that you'd drink the Irish stout first, which gave you muscle hypertrophy and thus a high speed metabolism. Which by the way, it was a good thing you downed that first, or close to being first, as that is probably what partially saved your life from alcohol poisoning. "So when he came in, thinking you were gone, you where here already a behemoth, much to large for him to tackle from the looks of it, and thus his dream of becoming the hulk was dashed." "I... ... ... I didn't beat him up...." "I hadn't really thought you had. The bruising he did have wasn't that large, deep, or dark. I just wasn't sure what you did." "I.... uhm.... I was starving under that magical growth and the hypertrophy.... I ran out of food and when he appeared.... I...well..... I sucked him off..... until he pretty much ran dry." "Ooooooh.... ..... .....did he seem to like it?" "What?! I don't remember... I think he did after I got started and forced him into it." "That would explain the comatose state. He's having to rectify the feelings verses trauma in his mind. My brother is a bit of a homophobe." "How do you know that?" "Because, he.....that is....besides my height and build....it's one of the points of contention between us." "You're gay?" Bram laughed. "Yeah, I am. It's part of the reason why I gave you my card. I was hoping to be there when you called." "You were hitting on me? Did you literally hit..." "NO! No.... I didn't actually hit you with the dolly in order to hit on you. It was only after the accident that I took notice and interest of you." "But I was so short compared to you and so thin..." "Hey.... I wasn't always this height or build. I had to grow up into it over the years. I remember what it was like being shorter compared to others and then being a tall, gangly stick that people made fun of. ... 'Hey, Bram! Turn sideways for a minute, OH MY GAWD! WHERE DID YOU GO!'" The two laughed. "But what about now? I'm this huge freak.....I'm...." "Look at me." "What?" "Look at me. ... ... ... now, look at my left pants leg." "Why do you want me to...OHMYGAWDYOU'REHUGE!" Bram belly laughed and said, "Well... not compared to you now, but I was one of the biggest boys in my high school or college classes." Bram kicked off his shoes. "And being a big man... it's hard to find someone close to my size to date." Bram unbuttoned his uniform polo and peeled it off as he began an approach to Marcus. "I have to admit I like height and muscles on a man... especially to find one to be my lover." Bram peeled off his tight undershirt, revealing his smooth alabaster like skin on his broad back, barreling chest, bulging upper arms and defined abs and obliques. "Truth be told, finding someone who is taller than me, bigger than me, stronger than me....." Bram undid the buckle and button on his pants, letting the fall down as he easily without breaking stride stepped out of them. This left his cock to spring up from down his left thigh to up in front of his white underwear. "...is really quite the turn on. In fact, Marcus Damiani, I find you to be quite...." Bram didn't step out of his underwear, he grabbed them by the waist band and ripped them off his body and tossed them aside. "...gorgeous...." Marcus watched as Bram's rippling, muscular legs brought him right up to him. Bram reached out, grabbing a hold of Marcus' cock and planting a large foot onto one of Marcus' thighs and pulling himself up, planted a deep, long kiss, onto Marcus' lips. Marcus swooned and fell backwards onto the rest of the king sized bed. Bram moved his hands and arms from around Marcus' neck to holding on to the sides of Marcus' face. Breaking the kiss he moved down Marcus' neck, into the valley of the chest, down through the canyons of the abs, tongue gliding all the way, until he reached the bass of Marcus' mighty dong. "Sex! Oh no! Bram... we can't I'm... I'm.... I don't know what I am now....but I'm sure you couldn't.... oh.... OH! ....stawwwwwp.... stop! Oh....take me....." "You're two feet long, if I don't miss my guess... and there are other ways to perform sex besides penetrating an ass." Marcus' head snapped back and he moaned and bucked wilding as Bram stretched out across Marcus' body, his feet each one latching on to a nipple and squeezing them with his toes, while his meaty bear paw of hands and massively muscular arms grabbed a hold of Marcus' cock and stroked it as though he was driving a post into the ground. Meanwhile Bram's torso and head arched up to place his face on Marcus' cock head where upon his tongue went to licking the piss slit as though he was licking Marcus' ass. ”Oh... but Bram.... what am I going to do.... UghhhhhhOH! ... huh huh...huh...about...huh....about the damage to this room.... the walls... the doorways... the tiles.... THE TILES! OOOOOoooohhhh!" "I'm friends with the contractor who built this place. I'll contact them and sneak them in to do repairs. Now.... shut up you hulking hunk and be with me!" Bram moved over and around Marcus with the expert of an acrobatic trapeze artist. Position after position, caress after caress, the two writhed and moaned in sexual pleasure. Eventually at one point Bram took his ample shaft and began to rub it across the slit off Marcus' larger dong. Marcus mean while, helped keep Bram stead by poking a well manicured pinking finger up Bram's ass. Bram and Marcus both began leaking pre-cum which in turn lubricated Bram's cock and hand movements across Marcus' shaft and head. Soon the tickling sensation began to spread across Marcus' body. Reaching out to every single edge and tip his body had, the sensation then suddenly zoomed in and concentrated itself in Marcus' balls. That tickling sensation sent one last jolt up Marcus' prick, back down to and up his abs, chest, chin, finally to rumble and set his lower lip to quivering. "OH! I'm swelling.... Bram..... hon....I'm swelling! I'M SO FUCK....ING....SWELL....ING!" And Bram looked down to indeed see Marcus' ginormous balls swell even larger. Swell further. Swell more.... Swell harder.... and then He braced himself, gripping Marcus' cock as tightly as he could when he saw the last testicle swell cave in on itself and Marcus' testicles appeared to implode a bit. "OH! OH! AI! I! AH! ... ... ... .....AUGH SHIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIT!" As from the night before, Marcus' scream carried on for several minutes and so too did the volley that came gushing out the slit of his prick head. Bram attempted to take it in, swallowing it, but the amount of spunk that was gysering out with such incredible force, it filled Bram's mouth and nasal passages instantly, sending his head snapping back and then striking him under the chin and knocking him flat on his back onto Marcus' abs and chest. Shooting off like a king sized Roman Candle firework, Marcus' schlong shot off several more volleys that left a trail from baton to ceiling and the spoo splattering and raining down everywhere. Coughing and sputtering, attempting to either swallow or spit the largest load he'd ever taken, Bram began to shake and convulse at the sheer power and size of orgasm Marcus was displaying. In short, Marcus' phenomenal orgasm turned him on so much, he was now spraying spunk all over Marcus' lower abs and cock base. The air filled with the scent of so much cum and testosterone, one would almost swear if any prepubescent boys walked by the room, they'd have reached full adult maturity by the end of the passing. And thus began the relationship between Marcus and Bram. Bram's brother, Daan, eventually came too from his comatose state and had to deal with both Bram and Marcus. Bram decided that a jail sentence would be too easy on Daan, so he told him he would work for him as a house servant and if he mistreated Bram or ran off, Marcus would come looking for him in full horny Hulk fashion. It turned out to be a better punishment that Bram imagined. Bram had his house reworked to accommodate his behemoth boyfriend, but the remodeling served a second person as well. It wasn't too long after their time together began that Bram suddenly found himself popping buttons on his shirt, the back of his pants blowing whenever he bent down, his shoes pinching his feet. Apparently the magic stayed within Marcus and it was going to make sure he had a lover that could take him and be taken by him as well. It also only worked on Bram, no matter how many times Daan snuck a secret drink from the sheets or clothes he had to wash. By the time Bram and Marcus decided to get married, Bram was equally as tall, broad, strong, and hung, as Marcus was. Two giant bodybuilders with porn cocks, that stood head and naval over their brother and housekeeper. However, if you feel that you're small of stature, in individual categories or over all, and you find yourself around Seattle stop by the Atlas Liquor Store and inquire to see Bram or Marcus. They just might have the right mix for whatever ails you.

Atlas Liquor's Muscle Mixer Part One By F_R_Eaky Marcus walked into the grand ball room of the Ursa Major Hotel and Conference center. Breathing in a nervous sigh, he approached the head table to sign in. The staff member of Rainbow Connections greeted him with a voice and a smile that was practiced, rehearsed, and pasted on. Although after looking up and down Marcus' lanky, six foot one inch, wiry frame his tone gained a bit of question-ess about it. "Hello, are you here for the Rainbow Connections' Mixer?" "Uh....yes. I am." "Wonderful... ... ... Name?" "Marcus. Marcus Damiani" Marcus flipped his head to get his semi-long, exceptionally thin dust colored hair out of his muddy brown eyes so he could see the greeter clearly. The greeter originally tried to play off Marcus, feign not seeing his name or his name tag listed anywhere until another co-worker found it right in line, alphabetically, with all the other registered guests. Pinning his name tag on the baggy clothes that fit him poorly, Marcus then turned and went to find a group of men he might find mentally attractive as well as physically. Physically he wouldn't have to think about it; he could turn and point anywhere in the room to find someone who was modelesque in features and had a body that would go anywhere from Adonis to Ahr-nold in build. If there were any smaller than that, they at least had a swimmer or surfers' build that still gave them some ab definition and crescent shapes for their chest. That was complete contrast to Marcus who looked like a walking stick figure. He tried to get into a few circles at some tables and at the bar, but eventually everyone would switch their stance and he'd somehow be out of the circle. If that group happened to move, they'd forget he had been a part of them and walk off without him. "Maybe this was a giant mistake." He thought to himself. "I shouldn't have planned my two week vacation here." The company Marcus worked for had sent him to a convention here in the Seattle, Washington area. Before he received that assignment he was planning his upcoming two week vacation and had given thought to attending the week long festivities of the meet and greet date group, Rainbow Connections, specifically for gay, lesbian, transsexual, or poly-amorous people. When Marcus was given the job of attending the company's week long convention in the same area the week before, he saw that as a sign and joined the group, booked his vacation, and then made his hotel reservations. He booked the second week only on the hope and dream he'd find someone and then maybe spend a week after the mixer to have mad passionate love. So far that plan didn't seem to be happening and not meeting anyone yet at the cocktail mixer, he decided to head over and get his dinner that came with tonight's affair - a free meal is a free meal even if by one's self when eating it. He wasn't paying attention and neither was the man behind the dolly, when suddenly Marcus was scooped up by the dolly carried a few feet across the lobby before he finally let out a yelp and fell off the dolly contents while scrambling to get to his feet. Sprawled on the rich carpet, Marcus saw the dolly and its contents, several cases of wine, come to a stop and a man step out from behind them. "Oh my gawd! I am so sorry sir. I was busy looking an my invoice and didn't see you. Are you alright?" Marcus looked up as the man stuck his hand out in offer to assist pulling Marcus up off the floor and onto his feet. Even standing, Marcus looked up and up and up at the gentleman and then became lost in a dream world. The man was exceptionally tall. Almost head and shoulders taller than Marcus himself. He had broad shoulders, wide back and a strong v that pushed at his arms which strained the sleeves of his uniform polo. His chest pulled the fabric tightly across itself and caused the collar to become somewhat morphed as it was pulled too wide. The man's neck didn't help in that department either; incredibly thick with muscle and tall supporting a gorgeous face. The man had a strong jaw line, strong chin, high cheek bones, kind of thin yet large lips, straight broad nose, ice blue eyes, and a thick head of nearly platinum blond hair. Then as another apology ushered out of his mouth, the whole room became a thousand times brighter as this man's smile so perfectly straight and white brightened Marcus' day and melted his heart. "Sir... are you alright?" "What? uh.... yeah.... yes.... that is I'm ok. Nothing's broken or anything like that. I was just a little surprised, stunned by what happened. Not every day one gets picked up by a dolly." "No, I guess not." The man laughed. "Well, I am sorry. I'm glad you're not hurt, no torn clothes either from the looks of it, but I should still be responsible. Let me make it up to you. I can't do anything right now as I have delivery to make to the chef in the depths of the hotel, but here is my card. I'm Bram Van Assen, I own Atlas Liquors next door, on the left as you face the hotel front. If you give me your name I'll leave it with my staff and you can come over and anything you'd like will be on the house. Don't worry if you don't imbibe alcohol. I've got plenty of other things to drink like soda, punches, and the like." "oh...." stammered Marcus still lost in the sight of Bram. "Thank you. I... I appreciate that. My name is Marcus Damiani. Let me write that out on the back of another of your cards. I don't have anything to write it down on." "Sure, no problem." Names exchanged Bram said good bye to finish getting the cases of wine down to the chef and Marcus went to have his dinner. Marcus was enjoying his surf 'n turf dinner when the second greeter stopped by. "Mind if I join you for a little bit?" Marcus, a bit surprised stammered out, "No, not at all. Please, sit down. Would you like something to drink or eat. I can call the waiter..." "No... no I'm fine. I just wanted to stop by and do a couple of things. The first one is to apologize for my coworker. He seems to think we should be more elite in choosing our members and if you don't fit his cookie cutter, California sun kissed, marble cut Adonis, he just doesn't think you should belong or deserve to find a partner." "Well, he lives in a very superficial world, doesn't he..." "Exceptionally so. Unfortunately so do a lot of others, but it's kind of a superficial superficiality. It's not that they really are superficial, but they will make assumptions on first glances. Please don't take this the wrong way. I'm not saying you're horrid or need a huge makeover or anything, but can I give you a couple of pointers? I'd really like everyone to hopefully come out of here with at least a date, new friends, if not a live time partner. Would you mind?" Marcus sighed deeply, but squared his shoulder and put on a smile and looking back at the assistant organizer said, "No. Not at all. Hit me with it." "Awwww. It's not that bad, just some pointers. Like you have long hair, which a lot of guys find attractive; however, with it constantly in your eyes you can't make a connection. People can't look at you. They only see your hair and so they think you want to be alone or are keeping some great dark secret. For the open meet and greets, do something with it, even if it's just putting it in a pony tail in the back. Although you'll earn some extra bonus points if you can braid it or even bun it is some nice fashion." "Well.... that's too bad. Not really a change on me, just my hairstyle." "Yeah. Most of the time it's just little things. You don't need a nose job or a tummy tuck or dying of hair." "So any other suggestions?" "Yeah. Now you felt a little defensive when I mentioned this and you squared your shoulders and sat up in your seat. Do that when you're around other men. You don't have to be angry or arrogant, but sitting up or standing straight with shoulders squared gives an air of confidence and that attracts men's attention." "Ok... I can do that. Anything else?" "No.... just two more things and one has nothing to do with your looks or mannerisms. The first one is your clothing. Now you're style is ok. It's you. The fit of your clothes however, is off. They seem to kind of fit you length wise, but build wise, dude, you are swimming in them. Even if you are skinny as a rail or a toothpick, it is better to have clothes that at least hug your body somewhat than sag and bag all over you. So, if you happen to have any clothes that fit a little better... put them on for the meet and greets. If you don't have any, go buy a new pair of jeans, and about three shirts that you can switch for the various activates." "Still... not that bad. What was the last item? The one non me thing?" "Did you bring any booze with you this week?" "Bring booze with me?" "Yeah. You know a lot of guys will love to continue a party upstairs in a room, either as a group, like a big frat party, or as one on one. You could use the hotel's booze, but the real stuff down here is expensive as hell to order and the stuff in the mini-fridges are way too small and expensive as hell too. So it's always best to have a few items on hand bought elsewhere. That way if you and one special guy or you and several guys get together you can have a blast without paying nine to twenty-five dollars per glass." "Oh jeeze!" "Yeah, so if you have the opportunity to go grab some spirits, I would do so. Besides it's also a great ice breaker and way to introduce yourself as people can see what your tastes are." "Well... I'm not sure I can, so I'll have to remember that....for....next...." "Are you alright?" "Yes... I think I might be able to handle that last one. Probably not for tonight but I think I can handle it." "Well that's great. Listen, if you have any questions or problems, let me know. I'll be glad to help you as much as I can." "Thanks. I appreciate it." Marcus sat picking at his dinner. His boss gave him a company credit card and told him to "use it to schmooze people and clients." Problem was the convention had tons of people in his field, but no one wanting the services of his field. No one to spend money on. Marcus also remembered his boss telling him this was part of his travel account but if he didn't use it, he would lose it, and the funds would go to someone else. "Well," thought Marcus. "My boss will have no idea whom all those people are that I entertained. I could ask here and there to see if anyone is interested in my company for a list of potential clients I could "work on" and used the card to buy chips, dip, and extra alcohol along with the one freebie I get from Bram." ****************************************************************** Marcus left the Hotel and walked out onto the street. Turning to face the Hotel he recalled Bram's words and looked immediately to his left. There was a fairly large, cinder block building painted white with a top border of flags from around the world and a bottom border of black. The entrance doors were cut into the right corner of the building and on either side in the walls were two very large and nice display windows. The window on the left showed an Ompapa Band and a table of people cheering a beer-girl who was carrying with only two hands enough steins for the whole party. The window on the right showed someone's high rise apartment with lots of people milling about drinking wine and champagne. Above the door was a neon sign showing the Greek titan, Atlas, holding a globe of the world, the words "Atlas Liquors" above the globe in large size and in smaller size the words "Bringing the world of spirits to you" beneath Atlas' feet. As he entered the building a little bell above the door announced his presence. Marcus stood still, shocked beyond belief. There were rows upon rows upon rows of alcohol. He never knew there were so many brands, so many styles. "Greetings. Can I help you?" Marcus jumped, being a little startled since he was lost in thought. Turning his attention towards the main checkout counter he saw a man that nearly took his breath away almost as much Bram did. His frame was a bit shorter and not quite as full as Bram's, but he still was strikingly handsome with that same brilliant smile. "Uhm yes....I...." "It's okay if you think I'm someone else but not quite the same. I'm Bram's brother, Daan. We look slightly similar in the face, although he's a fair bit taller and broader than me." "Yes, I can see the family resemblance. Uhm....I came over to buy some chips and dips and alcohol as well as get one item for free. I'm Marcus." "Marcus Damiani? The guy my brother nearly plowed over with the full dolly like you were a deer and he was a semi-truck?" Marcus laughed nervously. "Yeah.... uhm... that would be me." "Didn't think you'd be here to collect so soon." "Well I wouldn't have, but I'm here for a convention." "Wait... are you here for that gay mixer?" "Yes. Why?" "Dude, you didn't bring an alcohol stash with you?!" "Uhm.... no I just found out about the necessity of it a few minutes ago." "Well then it's a lucky thing my brother ran into you. So, what's your poison?" "I'm sorry?" "What's your poison. You know... what is it you like to drink." Marcus stammered, "I... I.... like some wines.....fruity schnappses....Look the truth is, I haven't the slightest clue of what kind of alcohol to buy to entertain." "Well, it's a good thing I'm here. We've got a great selection of stuff from the world over, as well as some local favorites. What you need to do is to grab a decent collection of items that will mix well with other alcohols or sodas, or that a good many people will drink. You also, however, should get a couple of personal things just in case you don't host a party in your room and can't find one you'd like to attend." "Ok...uhmmmm...great where do I start?" "Well first to get a party started you want to have some big fun. I would suggest this over here: Bunyan's Yard Long Glass of Larger Logger Lager. Say that ten times fast. It's a locally brewed beer, or more correctly lager style of beer. It's great fun to watch someone try and down in one tip. Most people usually can't, although some folks do. If they can't you can always pour what's behind into glasses and serve. "Oh, I would suggest though that anyone attempting that actually takes a shot of Vasilii's White Vodka first." "White vodka? Isn't vodka clear?" "Ha ha ha you really a new to buying alcohol, aren't you? Yes, usually vodka is clear, but color isn't the reason why this is called white vodka. It's because the vodka is actually made from milk." "Milk? I thought it was made from potatoes." "Actually its usually made from grains, but potatoes can be used. Usually by the lesser brands of vodka. Now, for the part set... I would suggest some tequila for the party crowd, as well as some rum or whiskey. Now if you don't want to buy full blown bottles of those, we have some game kind of things with those in it: Anaconda Ale n Snake River Whiskey - 3 to 1 Boiler Maker where you take up to one, two, or three shots of whiskey and then follow it with an ale chaser, or Seamen's Rum Shots. They come prepackaged as shots, set them up for one or several people to down and see who can still walk or who has sea legs. "Of course having beer and wine is good. If you think you're going to have a semi-large crowd in your room you can get the personal kegs or barrels of wine or beer. For the wine I suggest getting a Merlot. Of course we also have various flavored wines, which might be good to pick up a bottle or two of those for those who aren't keen on a Merlot. Oh and you might want to get a bottle of champagne in case you have really high brow guests or you wish to celebrate something. Course then some folks pick up a bottle just to celebrate personally. "If you think you might be drawing a crowd that's more Latino or one that just like Latino drinks then I would suggest getting a bottle of mezcal to go with the tequila. If you have more of the Irish crowd grabbing some stout would be good, or perhaps even getting this, Fionn Mac's Double Bi one bottle of Irish Stout and Phooka Pale Ale. You make the Irish call a half and half with that. The rest of the world calls it a Black and Tan, them not realizing that was the nick name for the army that kind of ran through Ireland in the 1920's. "Anyway, if more towards the mixed drinks then you will need to get rum, tequila, and pick up some flavored liquors like Midori watermelon liquor, some arrack as that tastes like cocoa nut, or some Ouzo which has an anise flavor and that tastes like licorice, if you didn't know. And of course you might want several juices like orange or cranberry juice for some mixed drinks as well. "And for those who are really picky, a bottle of mead will usually cover them because it's made from honey and who's gonna be able to resist that? And for just you personal consumption we've got six packs and long neck bottles of all sorts and styles." "Which ones are your favorite?" "Well, I go for Bigfoot Cider as far as bottles are concerned. It's made by Appleseed's Tall Tale Cider Company. And regular beer in a six pack I go for Brickyard Beer made by the Cobblestone Brewery." "Wow.... I feel like I'm more in a pastry shop right now, cause I'm pretty sure my eyes have got to be glazed over." "Ha ha ha ha... Well it's okay. Take a look around. Ask questions. If you need assistance and no other customer is in the store I can help you out." Marcus took quite a while figuring out everything he would buy from alcohol to juices to snacks and rung up a decent sized bill which he nervously placed on his company's credit card. As it would have been so much for one person to carry back to the hotel in bags, Daan suggested that he would drive it over as a delivery since a coworker arrived to help out with weekend shift - Friday nights they usually get slammed. Marcus attempted to meet and greet at the next round of the cocktail mixer but still was kind of shunned by most everyone and he eventually decided to give up and spend tonight alone and try again in the morning. Opening the door he discovered a number of boxes by the bar in his room. As this was his vacation, Marcus had saved and splurged a little reserving a Duke & Duchess room which had ten foot tall ceilings, kitchenette with bar area, living room, bedroom with a king sized bed, and bathroom. Next to one of the boxes was a small bottle with a fairy on it, full of green liquid, and a card. "Thank you for your large order. I hope you have a great time at your convention. Best of luck - Daan." "Well," thought Marcus. "At least someone at least appreciates me." Kicking off his shoes in the bedroom doorway, he went and lied down on the bed, turning the television on with the remote. He tried to get comfortable but he preferred to recline sideways when watching t.v. After several minutes of attempting to get comfortable, trying to find a show or movie he found interesting, he finally called it quits exasperatedly. "Fine. You know what. Maybe if I cut loose by myself and I do so better in front of people. Party by myself!" Picking up the phone he punched in the required numbers ordering the adult stations and then walked to the bar area and grabbed the small bottle full of green liquid. Downing it on the way back into the bed room, he sat back down to watch some skin flick, whichever movie just happened to catch his attention. Soon his fingers stopped clicking and he landed on a porno with two men going at it. They were writhing. They were moaning. They were caressing and fondling, sucking and fucking. Marcus was get hot....very hot. Warm all over. A tingling sensation was running from his head all across his entire body including a strong rush to his balls and cock. Finally, Marcus undid his belt, unzipped his fly, reached into his underwear and began to rub his cock furiously. "You're not going to stop at just that drink there, are you?" Marcus sat up in the bed. He must have been dreaming about jacking off and dreamt hearing someone talking to him. "Yeah man, don't stop now. Get tight. Get loose. Come join us." Marcus now looked at the tv across the room and could swear he saw the two men on the bed in the movie were sitting up and talking to him. One of them raise up on his back and legs exposing his butt hole and groan moaning as he spoke. "Come on, Marcus. Join us. Fill me with your huge rod." "Here that, Marcus? Caesar wants you so badly, stud. Please, come join us." And with that the actor's hand came through the TV screen in full 3D and beckoned Marcus to join them. "AAAAUGH!" Marcus screamed and leaped from the bed. Running out to the living room area, going past the kitchenette, he flung the hotel room door open and then froze. "What am I doing? I'm about to run out into the hall with my pants undone. I am running from a TV movie. I fell asleep... I was dreaming.... a 3D movie came on and my eyes were bleary enough to somehow focus and see the 3d effect without glasses." Calming himself down, he shut, locked, and bolted the door, then went back into the bedroom. He got relaxed listening to the rhythm of the two men going at it, fucking like bunnies, so he lie down back on the bed and began to stroke himself once more. Then he felt it. The mattress went down on either side of him as though two people were joining him in bed. Opening his eyes it was the two men from the movie. "Oh, Marcus. Thank you for joining us." "Yes, it is always so much better as a threesome." Marcus could feel their hands going up and down all over him: over his head, across his neck, gliding down his chest and his abs, caressing his arms, fondling his cock and balls. Marcus began to moan and groan as his cock rose and achieved its full rock hard five inches. "Thissssss......this isn't real.....no...... it's can't be real." "Caesar, kiss him and shut him up. No, words, love, only groans." "But this.... this can't be....real....." "You need to loosen up more. Go grab something else to drink. You're sooooo hot and bothered. You need something to cool your brow and quench your parched....dry.....throat....." "HUH!" Marcus sat up in bed again. He was alone, although the room seemed to move a little as though he was in gyro whirling around. Stumbling he decided having something to drink would be the right thing to do and so he walked to the bar and looked at the contents of the boxes. "Which of these were to be my personal, drink alone, drinks? Maybe it was this one. This....Fionn Mac's Irish Stout....." Popping the cap off the bottle he walked back to the bed, sat down and began to chug the bottle down. With each chug his temperature began to rise. With each chug what little fat he had began to disappear. With each chug his muscles all began to swell and grow, becoming thicker, fuller, harder, denser. But there was something odd about this muscle growth. Marcus wasn't becoming fuller and stronger like some kind of bodybuilder after years and years of training, it was more like the size of his muscles were becoming proportionately bigger than most adult male humans his size. Not developed but definitely over sized. Each chug they became larger and larger. Each chug they became denser and stronger. Each chug made him more and more muscle hypertrophied. With sweat pouring down his brow the two men who were not there began to clamor over Marcus again. "Ooooh yes... Marcus. Your muscles getting bigger and stronger is so hot. Such as strong specimen of man." "Oooooo, Caesar... feel how taut, how tight, how hard his muscles are. Even his fingers are full of musculature. He probably has more strength in his body than five men." Marcus sat up in the bed again. "What are those two porn stars talking about? I need..... damn I'm so thirsty. I need something else to drink...." Marcus got up and walked back to the bar area in the kitchenette. He stopped when he saw himself in the mirrored wall. His muscles bunched and hunched, swelled and welled, getting fuller and harder. He didn't have true cut definition or development, but his muscles had become pronounced, thick, dense, and strong. One could see each group, each section, every individual muscle. Marcus' body could be painted in orange, red, and pink body paint and he would look like one of those medical posters describing the muscles to medical students everywhere. Marcus shook his head to clear his vision. "I..... I..... need......I'm so...... I need.....need.... I need food!" Marcus tripped towards the phone and grabbing it called down to the kitchen to try and order some food. Of course the main kitchen was closed by now and all they could do was make sandwiches or serve some leftovers. "Oh..... no..... ok.....I.... understand..... it's just..... I have.....this .....condition.... missed my dinner....and haven't had....anything to eat.......condition causes me to .....actually starve..... missing one meal......Anything you can put together will be.....fine.....just get it here as soon as you can.... please....." Marcus paced the floor in the bedroom while waiting for his order. Stopping occasionally, he stared at himself in window and picture glass reflections. His clothes were still kind of too large for him, but they were definitely wearing better, not quite so loose and baggy or shapeless on him. He could see when the fabric moved, he had arms, biceps and triceps! He had a chest! His pants showed he had some legs! Even possibly a butt! A knock came at the door and Marcus sprinted with ease to it and flung it open. "Oh my gawd! You look absolutely famished, sir. Uhm... if you don't me saying that is. We're so sorry about your condition. We hope we could accommodate you. On the top part is all the left over soups that we had along with bread rolls and garlic bread too. On the middle shelf is a specialty sandwich we made for you. It is a foot long with all the cold cuts, lettuce, tomato, avocado, and cheese we could put together. And on the bottom we had three steaks that were returned for being overcooked that we had yet put into the trash so we figured we give them to you. The left-overs and the returns are free, of course." "Thank you! Oh my....." Marcus barely had enough sense to hand the bell hop a very generous tip to be split between him and the cooks. Picking up one of the soup crocks he began to drink it down like it was a giant glass of some kind of drink. Then he stopped himself and started taking the rolls and daubing them into the soup and scarfing them down. Once that soup crock was empty, he set it down upon the bar and then grabbed one of the boxes of alcohol and put it on the trolley and rolled everything in to the bedroom. Reaching down for the foot long sandwich once there, he began to dunk it into the other soup and stuffed his face with it. He also sopped up the soup with the rest of the left over rolls and garlic bread before picking it up and sucking it down like a large beverage. Turning to look at the boxes, he needed something to drink to cleanse his pallet before he began on the three steaks, so he plunged his hand in and pulled out the ouzo. Then he stopped. He hesitated. Wasn't there one of the bottles folks was supposed to drink before they had one of the others. He should've started with that one. He might be unsafe drinking any of the others first. He might be in hangover danger or something for having had the stout first. No! The stout second. That damn green liquid first. Setting the bottle of ouzo down he stared at the contents of the box and tried to think. It was something....fruity? No..... Something.....ciderish? No.... Something hard? Yes! It was one of the harder drinks....and it was a color as well... It was the white vodka. Not seeing it in this box, Marcus went back to the kitchenette and grabbed that box off the bar and brought it to the bed. Setting it down he reached in and found what he was looking for: Vasilii's White Vodka. Popping it open he began to drink it, then to guzzle it. Gulp after gulp of this alcohol entered his body and as it did so, his body began to thicken and thicken. Fuller, slightly broader he became. His muscles weren't growing, although they were becoming slightly larger proportionately, but it was more like he was becoming raw or big boned. That kind of skeletal frame where some man's wrists even though he is emaciated is so thick, hand cuffs can hardly go around them. And now...now, Marcus was both raw boned and hypertrophied. He looked huge and yet still looked like he hadn't ever worked out a day in his life. What's more his pants and shirt were now slightly off in the length department. Not by much, but he certainly looked like the school boy attempting to get into school clothes after summer vacation. Sleeves riding up into the crook between biceps and deltoids, while the pants' hem rides up just above the ankle. Not only had Marcus' bones become thicker and stronger to support much large muscles, but he had actually grown a couple of inches in height too. "Oooooh Caesar.... he's beginning to become so big and thick!" "Probably just like his cock. If he works out his body can become even further than it: big, thick, and hard and veiny." Marcus ignored the men this time as they began their accosting caresses over his chest and shoulders. His mind was too focused on the steaks, which he held like some kind of wild man, with his two bare hands and tearing into the meat with his teeth. The grease and fat was running down his hands and arm into his shirt as well as down his chin, chest, and shirt front. He polished all three of them off in mere minutes and then sucked down the mushrooms and au jus left on the plate. "Hmmmmmm mmmmm mmmmm mmmmmmmmmmmooooooore. MORE!" Needing something else to drink once again, Marcus with extreme fumble fingers rooted through the boxes and picked out a single bottle of Appleseed's Tall Tale Cider Company's Bigfoot Cider. Tilting the bottle all the way up when it touched his lips, and as his head went back, he guzzled this long neck of cider down in one huge gulp. When done he let out a satisfied belch most definitely heard into the next room if not down the hotel corridor. Dropping the bottle onto the floor, he started moaning softly and began rolling his eyes back in pleasure. He leaned back a bit and raised both legs up in the air while flexing his toes and feet. The two porno men moved off the bed and onto the floor, caressing Marcus' legs through his pants, and his feet through his socks. "Ooooh yes..... feet....big feet. Every man loves a man with big feet because we know what that means. When a man has big feet he has...." "BIG SHOES!" The two laughed and snickered as they massaged Marcus' growing dawgs which with every pulse of his blood swelled larger, longer, wider, thicker, the toes stretching and reaching becoming longer and longer looking like fingers, long fingers enclosed in a mitten. Marcus continued to lift and flex his feet, eventually staring at them with a look of bewilderment. Eventually his socks became too small. the tops of the socks worked their way over the heel and then snapped and shrunk as they gathered in the middle of Marcus' massive feet. The two porno men ooohed and ahhhhed in amazement as his feet became so grand all four of their hands could barely hold and massage just one of Marcus' feet. If Marcus were to do a flat footed kick to their torso, his foot would easily make contact with their torso from waist to clavicle. Marcus reached into one of the boxes and pulled out a bag of chips. He tore the package open easily, too easily sending a blizzard of chips everywhere from floor to bed. They didn't stay there long for as soon as Marcus had the dip opened, his hand was grabbing up the chips and dipping them as fast as he could so that he might stuff them in his mouth. "Still sooooooo hungry and now I'm a thirsty from all the salt!" The muscle hypertrophy had made is body need more calories, more protein to build and keep up the plus sized muscle it contained. Because of that Marcus' appetite was fast becoming insatiable and he was losing the battle of mind over desire. Having made him thirsty, the chips now made him dig into the boxes again, where upon he pulled out the bottle of Correr del Toro's Mezcal. "Bull's Run Mezcal....huh...." thought Marcus as he proceeded to suck down the entire contents of the bottle. "mmmmmtaaaaahhhhh....sssssssmokey!" He cried as he tossed the bottle behind him and knelt down to root more through the boxes. Soon he began to bounce. It's as if he needed to flex or lift, to raise his legs if he needed but couldn't do in his kneeling position. As he bounced his calves began to twitch and swell, slowly inflating and growing, becoming larger and larger, fuller and thicker. It became at first a little bulbous, then became somewhat heart like in appearance, until finally they swelled and pulsed into these huge diamonds with strong chords and engorged blood vessels tying them down to the shin. The air was filled with the sounds of tearing fabric as the calves pulled the lower pants' leg tighter and tighter until the leg hems and side seams burst and tore apart. By the time all was done with its tremendous growth, Marcus' attempts to kneel and sit back on his hind legs were almost in vain. His own calves had him sitting up and forward, the butt unable to become parallel with the floor. Marcus smacked his lips and declared he needed more mezcal, but the closest thing he could find was the bottle of Corredor Fronterizo's Tequila - Muslo. In a matter of seconds it seemed the bottle was tilted up and the contents were gone. The old joke of "One tequila, two tequila, three tequila , FLOOR!" was not going to hold up this time. The hunger gnawing away at Marcus' stomach, he stood up, shakily, but managed to walk over and grab from the third box on the counter some cocktail weenies and barbeque sauce. Shoving the wieners in his mouth as fast as he could, he'd chew and swallow some the follow it with a sauce chaser. But shortly after his wiener-fest began, he begun to start squatting down, almost looking like he was going to take a crap in the middle of the bedroom floor. No. Instead he began to stand up, slowly, and then keep on standing rolling up onto the balls of his feet. Reaching as high as he could go. he then slowly went back down returning to his low squatting position. Each time he did this his pants began to become unwrinkled, the loose folds stretching out as the denim began to be pulled taut. He was performing squats and calf raises and with each set his calves swelled a little more, but the thighs were blowing up immensely. The thigh biceps making the mound between buttocks and calves, while the hamstrings snapped taut and tight becoming steel cable in mere seconds. The trio of tear drops began to form quivering and swelling longer and larger with each squat. Eventually the jeans Marcus was wearing weren't just tight on him but form fitting and then... ... .... RIIIIIP STRIIIIIIIITCH POP CHEEEEEERK! ... The denim fabric and the jean's seams gave way all at once revealing thunderous thighs above his colossal calves and now Marcus was only wearing a swimsuit of denim finished with a hula skirt of the same. Marcus stumbled a bit, unable to walk straight due to his inebriated state and also to the burgeoning thighs that pressed together and fought for room. His body figured out more so than he did how to adjust his gate to be able to walk. This sent some bar stools and chairs flying across the room as he walked over to the bar to finish off the cocktail weenies and open up the vegetable tray. As he stood there munching down on the food, spilling it all over himself as the desire was so strong he couldn't even wait to finish chewing and swallowing, the two porno men appeared again, sitting on the floor at Marcus' feet caressing and holding onto Marcus' legs like they were columns. "Oh Ceasar! These legs are soooo thick. I think they're almost three times as thick as his own waist, each. My gawd, have you seen such power before? It's soooo brutish.... so manly.... makes me so horny." "Oh indeed. Marcus should drink some more and celebrate! Toast such an awesome job he's doing on his physique." Marcus looked up into the mirrors and was slightly confused, but then began to laugh a little bit. Even though he had larger base muscles than most men of the world, his legs had just developed into Hulk like proportions on his much shorter frame. He giggled because he was the reverse of the bodybuilder's "chicken leg syndrome." But still somewhere in the back of his mind he was proud, very proud of this new look and he agreed he should be celebrating. Heading back to the bedroom he rummaged through the two boxes of alcohol until he stumbled upon Bubble King's Champagne. "Celebrate... toast....." was all Marcus could think of to say. Surprisingly in one swift motion the bottle was out and his right thumb had popped the cork and its cage off the bottle. Marcus chugged the bottle down in just a minute, then dropped it, and belched loudly as though it were a mere bottle of Seven-up he had consumed. He tried to focus attention on what was left of the vegetable tray, but had to wiggle his ass as he felt an itch, a tingling sensation there. He kept shaking and twitching his buttocks like he was attempting some kind of twerk dance or some male stripper's booty shaking. As he kept gyrating his hips and shaking his ass, his ass started to swell, to bounce, to firm, to swell again, and then to harden. With is twisting gyration his tush began to increase in size and firm up. It was bubbling out and started tearing the crotch and bottom section of his jeans away. The only piece of his jeans still intact was the waist band and its button. After finishing the vegetable tray, the broccoli specifically, Marcus went to look for something else to drink to wash down all the small branch like broccoli pieces stuck between his teeth and inner cheek. While looking down he remembered he had bought the alcohol for a party and should be drinking just the couple of items he could consume individually. "Yes...return what I don't use... or sell... to someone... else...." He searched the bag until he found the six pack. Yes. The six pack would do. It was a personal drink. And s, out came a six pack of Brickyard Beer by Cobblestone Brewery, which was sucked down rather quickly with the cans crushed on the floor and the plastic set of rings being twirled on Marcus' left pointer finger. Marcus laughed, giggled, and smiled broadly as he collapsed backwards upon the bed. The room was spinning slightly, but then so was Marcus' stomach. Instantly Marcus sat up and belched loud, long, and reverberatingly. He then began to do crunches and then sit ups, and side sit ups. He walked over to the balcony area and opened the sliding glass door. The breeze swooshed very fully into the room, causing the strips of denim and Marcus' shirt to flutter wildly in the current. Marcus stood there inhaling deeply until he reached up and placed his finger tips into the window ledge above the door and he began to do hanging leg raises first just pulling his knees up to meet his abs and then pulling the legs up, together straight out while twisting his waist while doing so. Over and over he did this alternating between hopping down and performing sit ups, or placing his feet on the outdoor table and doing crunches, or kneeling on the balcony while letting his hands glide across the carpet and performing ab wheel motions. Over and over he did this and as he did so his abdominal and oblique muscles began to scrunch and bunch, swell and bulge. As they inflated the lines and deep crevices that defined and showed them off began to develop and his lower torso assumed an appearance from a science fiction or horror movie where a computer or body is being infected, lines spreading out and expanding from one point. Within minutes Marcus' lower torso was defined and cut with a washboard stomach that one could scrub chainmail on to get it clean. Standing up the hunger over took him again and he went back to the third box to search for something else to devour. This time it was a box of RocherFerrero chocolates, plus a bag each chocolate and white chocolate-yogurt covered pretzels. The rich chocolate coating his tongue and lips, while the pretzel bits became packed in between his teeth and cheeks, and their saltiness, made Marcus extremely thirsty yet again after he had wolfed down all three packages. "Something.... that....goes....with....chocolate...." was all Marcus could think of, but then he remembered, "... arrack as that tastes like cocoa nut..." His hands nearly slamming the remaining bottles around, Marcus desperately searched for the bottle containing arrack so he could wash down the chocolaty items from his throat. Finally he found it, " Cobra-Hood Arrack: cocoa nut liquor from Sri Lanka," which he guzzled down in earnest. Turning his attention to finding something else to quell his raging hunger, Marcus never noticed that as he moved towards the food box his shirt starting rising up from his waist area and up over the first row of abs and his belly button. It was doing this not because Marcus was getting taller, but because the fabric of the shirt was getting stretched wider and wider as his lats and back grew thicker, broader, fuller of muscle. First it was just noticeably wide back, then the lats began to help form the typical v. But that v quickly increased in size into a w, and then that w into a bracket and that bracket kept getting wider and thicker. Likewise Marcus' back was widening and expanding, developing and tightening and it cause small rips and tears down the back of Marcus' shirt, which if it wasn't there one could clearly see that fantastic Christmas tree shape. Marcus began to find it hard to move but soon the lats and back had the arm pits torn away and they formed a shape exactly as described by the company who produced the arrack, cobra hood. But while all that was growing on and spreading out, Marcus has torn into a fruit and cheese platter making quick work of it and then began the search of something to wash it down. He decided the personal barrel of Chateau Pectoral Épais' full bodied Merlot would do the trick. Hoisting the small barrel up, he popped the cork and took a slug. The wine tasted good and he took in a deep breath savoring the taste. His chest didn't go back down once he exhaled. Over and over again he took slug after slug from the barrel of wine and his chest kept inflating out but never deflating. Fuller and wider it grew and grew from two half crescents to two small globes. These globes then became a bit more square in appearance then the outer corners went down and they looked more like a trapezoid. Wider and wider they grew, fuller and fuller they rose until they were huge rolling mounds of muscular flesh that sent Marcus' nips rolling over and, from his point of view, off the edge. The growth continued until his chest had assisted in pulling the under arm seams further apart as well as tearing the front of the shirt straight down the middle. Eventually his chest was like the item he was drinking from, huge and barrel like. Smacking his lips, Marcus began looking for something else to drink, the merlot tasting too much like fruit to him. Plunging his hands into the bag he pulled out a bottle with clear golden liquid in it: Mountain Man Mead. Marcus damn near drank down the lid of bottle, he got it open and too his mouth so fast, practically inhaling the honey alcohol. That bottle finished, he dropped it and torn open the food box to see what was left: a jar of salted peanuts. Marcus had a bit of a time eating these peanuts for as he kept raising the jar to tip it towards his mouth, his body gave a spastic jerk and he had to roll his shoulders or shrug them. This caused him to miss his mouth slightly, causing peanuts to fall, hit his massive pectorals, and bounce across the room. Shrug after shrug, roll after roll, Marcus' shoulders, his trapezius and his deltoids mounded up higher and higher, rounded and grew fuller and larger. Grapefruits appeared that increased into melons, which in turn grew into bowling balls, and those became medicine balls which capped off on both sides a growing and rising range of mountains that threatened to pinch off the neck and overtake the head. Marcus' shirt split down the shoulder tops and just barely hung together by his collar which was pulled into a deformed oval from the width of his shoulders. Looking at Marcus now it seemed as though he was wearing only a pair of sleeves that were connected by the thinnest of straps to a collar around the neck. Looking down into the debris of the box, Marcus found nothing left and groaned, practically growled in disappointment. The kitchen was closed. He needed more sustenance. More protein was needed to fuel his growing muscles. Was there any place open he could call to order a pizza or drive through to hit for burgers? Wait, he couldn't go out. His legs and torso had blown his clothing to shreds. Nothing he had would cover this much bulk. It would all tear asunder the moment he moved. KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK "Hello? Room service....." Marcus froze and slowly tuned his head towards the door. "What do you think....even without your arm workout you're more than enough man to be able to take care of him. Don't you agree, Caesar?" Marcus heard the lock being worked on. Not like a key was being used to unlock it, but something else. The bell hop wasn't using a security card and a pass key. He was using a hacked card and a set of picks. The door opened slightly and then a thin piece of metal snaked and curved into and around the door. The door was then pulled shut and the piece of metal yanked back out hard and fast. This caused the bar and ball to snap out of the slide mechanism. "I do believe he is breaking in, and yes, you can take him even without massive arms. Quickly stand over there and when he steps in kick his legs out from underneath him. No man could stand up to those quads and calves once in motion." The two porno men faded from sight. Marcus trod as quietly as he could near the doorway, standing in the entrance to the bar and kitchenette. The man walked in. "Hello? It's room service. Mr. Damiani are you here?" As soon as the man walked past the small entrance way he was tripped by a powerful force that kicked his legs out from under him. Landing face first, he just barely had enough time to get his hands and arms out to break his fall. However, once down into a down position of a push up, the man was quickly flipped onto his back and Marcus sat upon his legs. "Oh! HEY! WHAT ARE YOU....Mr. Damiani? Get off of me. It's me Daan, from the liquor store." Daan tried to push Marcus off of him, but Marcus' legs and torso proved to be too heavy for him to move, even if Marcus' neck and arms were still twigs. Daan tried to plead and talk with Marcus, but Marcus simply stared at him and said, "Food."

The Price is Buff - Showcase Finale by F_R_Eaky Part One Rebroadcast here: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/8421-the-price-is-buff/ Part Two Rebroadcast here: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/8471-the-price-is-buff-second-half/ "Welcome back to the Price is Buff. I'm Brian Kean. This is the Showcase Showoff section of our show, where we'll have James who won our first Showcase Showdown bidding against Vuk to see who can win their particular showcase. Let's see what they are. Johnny what do we have?" "Well, the first Showcase is.... A Day at the Gym! "The first thing you need in order to have a day at the gym is a gym to attend. That's why we're giving you a premium membership to one of the oldest and most established gyms across the country - GOLD'S GYM!" "Ooooooooh" [clap clap clap clap clap] "You get a five year membership to you hometown Gold's Gym as well as VIP access to any of the one hundred Gold's Gym across the country. Included with the package is enrollment to any specific classes being held. No need to sign up, just show up. As well instant entry to any of Gold's special events for challenging or charitable works throughout each year of your membership. [Clap clap clap clap clap] "Next on those odd or off days when you need to focus on your workout alone, it's a new home weight set!" "AAAAAAHHhhhhhh" [clap clap clap clap clap] "New Rogue weight set & bench comes with squat stand, multi grip bar, pull up bar, adjustable bench, bar & bumper set, vertical plate tree, and up to three-hundred and fifty pounds of weights. New Rogue weight set to get you in shape. [clap clap clap clap clap] "Now that you have that smoking hot bod, you need to show it off in style as you put your muscles through their workout. That is why you need this.... Under Armor Fitness Clothes!" "Ooooaaaaaaah!" [clap clap clap clap clap] "You'll get a four week supply of New Under Armor Clothes: UA Cold Gear Armour Crew, Short Sleeve T Shirts, Leggings, Shorts, Boxer Jock, and even a Stretch Fit Cap. Available in an array of colors to fit your style and show off every bulge of muscle you've sculpted. [clap clap clap clap clap] "And to ensure that you fuel that hot bod with the correct foods you should use this brand new juicer and outdoor grill set!" "WHOAAAAA!" [clap clap clap clap clap] "First it's the Omega J8006 Nutrition Center Juicer. Black and Chrome Easy-to-use masticating juicer with powerful motor. Low speed of 80 RPMs; no foaming, clogging, or heat build-up with 110 volt. High juice yield; auto pulp-ejection function for continuous juicing Dual-stage juicing system; quiet operation; Measures 14-1/2 by 6-1/2 by 15-1/2 inches; 15-year warranty. The juicer screen is already installed in the juicer. "Second it's the Lynx 36-Inch All ProSear Outdoor Grill!" [clap clap clap clap clap] "This 304 stainless steel propane mack daddy is a beautiful tool for the serious grill master. One or all three of its main burners (boasting 69,000 BTUs) can be infrared based on your personal prejudices, its main and secondary cooking areas combine for 935 square inches of grilling area and a three-speed rotisserie enables slow roasting. On wheels, it’s a machine to make backyard party-goers tremble — and salivate. [clap clap clap clap clap] "Now that you have made the outside of your personal temple look so good, you need to make sure it's running smoothly and very well on the inside, so be sure to take some male enhancement formula!" "Ooooooooh" [clap clap clap clap clap] " A two year supply of ASOX9 Male Enhancement Formula chock full of ingredients to help fuel your testosterone, libido, and virility. Tongkat Ali Extract, Maca Extract, L-Arginine, Ginseng, Zinc Oxide), Oyster Extract and Boron, (Amino Acid), Sarsaparilla (root) Extract, Muira Pauma (Bark) Extract, and other ingredients all help boost sperm quality & sperm count, stimulate blood flow to the penis, improving your sexual performance by increasing sexual desire, endurance, and energy. [clap clap clap clap clap] "Of course once you have gotten that serious pump, you'll want to show it off and possibly compete so we're giving you Gold VIP Passes to the Mr. Olympia contest!" "ooooOOOOOOOOoooooo" [clap clap clap clap clap] "We'll fly you and one guest, round trip, out to Las Vegas, Nevada via Southwest Airlines to stay at the beautiful Orleans Hotel & Casino in the Deluxe Suite with King sized bed. A five night/ five day stay to see the Olympia Press Conference, Meet & Greet with the Olympians, Weekend Expo, Judging & Finals for Fitness Olympia, Figure Olympia, Bikini Olympia, Women's Physique, Men's Physique, 212 Showdown, as well as Mr. Olympia itself, Victory Gala and Sunday's Superstar Seminar. [clap clap clap clap clap] "Of course we also understand that workouts are always more achievable if one has a workout partner, so as a bonus prize we'll give you this certificate entitling one person of your choice, family or friend, to win duplicates of half of the gifts you've won today. [clap clap clap clap clap] "And this showcase featuring a day at the gym could be yours if the Price is Buff!" "Ok, thank you, Johnny. We're going to turn first to Vuk, as he was the largest value winner between him and James. So, Vuk tell me, would you like to bid on this showcase or pass it on to James?" Vuk stared out into the audience trying to see Connor, but he couldn't due to the rest of the crowd jumping up and towering over him. He tried to think quickly on if he should be on this showcase or not. Usually the second presented showcase was always better, especially if the first one seemed a bit bland. However, they stuck the bonus gift in this one, and it was one where he could share with Connor some of what he would win. "Come on, Vuk. I need to know what you're going to do. Bid or pass?" "Uhmmmm....I think.....Brian.....I.....will....... pass." Vuk's heart sunk nearly as low as Connor's did when the words came out of his mouth. Why did he say that? Did he want to just the rewards of all this stuff himself? Was he going to leave Connor so far behind after all these years of support? "Alright, James. Vuk has passed this showcase on to you. I need to know what your bid is. Remember, the bonus gift doesn't count as part of your showcase, although you will win it. Calculate your price guess without that in mind. What is your bid?" "Uhm....." James scoured the audience for his friends and after just a minute of trying to hear them over the rest of the crowd, bent forward to his microphone and said, "Uh...... Twenty Six hundred, Brian." "Twenty Six hundred? Do you mean that as two thousand six hundred...." "No! No no no that's twenty thousand, six hundred dollars, Brian." "Alright that's twenty thousand, six hundred dollars for James we'll lock that in and see that Vuk's showcase will be this....." "Vuk, your showcase is the day the Avengers attempted to get the Hulk to improve his image!" "Ooooooooh" [clap clap clap clap clap] "First up was Tony Stark, Ironman, who told the Hulk that what women really went for was a sharp dressed man. That's why he needed to ditch the torn jeans and get..... New Clothes from Casual Male XL Big & Tall Men's store!" "Awwwwwwwwww" [clap clap clap clap clap] "A week's worth of sharp new, well fitted clothes for the extremely tall, barreled, or built man, or any giant combination in between. Polos , T-shirts, Shawl-Collar Fleece Pullovers, Dress Shirts, Dress Pants, Jeans, Shorts in array of fashionable colors and styles to help keep the biggest of men looking runway ready. [clap clap clap clap clap] "But here comes Steve Rogers, Captain America, who tells Ironman that he's slightly off base. It didn't matter how good his clothing looked as long as he was still running around barefoot. What the hulk needed was Big Boated Shoes!" "ooooOOOOOooooo" [clap clap clap clap clap] " Two pairs each of Big Boated Shoes in styles of Tennis Shoes, Dress Shoes, Sandals, and House Slippers, not only in array of styles and colors, but in sizes for the big footed man! When your large dogs need protection, put on your boats! Big Boated Shoes. [clap clap clap clap clap] "Laughter filled the air as Black Widow approached them all and said that it didn't matter what the clothes or shoes were that the hulk wore, but how his skin and hair were taken care of and that he should get this Skin-Hair care and tanning set from Gardnier & Suave!" "Whaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa" [clap clap clap clap clap] "A year's supply of Gardnier Pure Clean Shampoo, Pure Clean Conditioner, Power Putter Surfer Hair Gel, Clean & Purifying Skin Cleanser and Moisture Rescue Refreshing Gel Cream. A line of products made to help treat and condition hair or skin with natural fruity ingredients like Acerola Berry, Citrus, Taurine, Grapefruit, and Pomegranate. Antioxidants help ensure these products won't dry out one's skin or hair or strip it of nutrients it needs to stay healthy. Get the clear and smooth skin and surfer like hair style you want with Gardnier. "Also from Suave Visible Glow Self Tanning Lotion. Enjoy an even, natural-looking tan anytime by simply using Visible Glow self-tanning daily body lotion. The formula’s subtle self-tanners gradually provide a streak-free experience that gives your skin just the right amount of color, but not in shades of green. Plus, the rich, hydrating formula moisturizes your skin for 24 hours. Available for “Fair to Medium” and “Medium to Tan” skin tones. [clap clap clap clap clap] "Next came Clint Barton, Hawkeye. He pointed out that what good was it to be well dressed, have great shoes, and nice hair and skin, when one still looked so largely out of proportioned. He needed to tone his size down by appearing in furniture that catered to his size, such as this new living room set from Ashley Furniture!" [whispers whispers whispers clap clap clap clap clap] "This Wilcot 4 Piece Loveseat Sectional is sophisticated and comfortable, and is a perfect fit for large gathering places like the Hulk's living room. Designed for supreme comfort, with premium UltraPlush seat cushions bolstered by loose back cushions and decorative pillows. Classic roll arms and plush chenille upholstery soften the seating. Includes 4 pieces: left-arm facing loveseat, armless loveseat, wedge and right-arm facing corner chaise. This set also comes with a Watson Coffee table, two Galveston End tables, and two Shellany Table lamps. [clap clap clap clap clap] "Finally comes Thor, the God of Thunder. He pulls the Hulk aside and let's him know if he really wants to improve his image with the ladies, he's got to show them he knows how to handle his hammer. He also needs to hint at how grand his personal hammer is so that the ladies will clamor to get it. But the hulk should know that most women believe the bigger the man or his vehicle, the smaller the hammer, so he should change down in to Bruce Banner and travel around in this Mini Cooper!" "WHOOOOOOOOOOA!" [clap clap clap clap clap] "This MINI Cooper is the "Hardtop 4-Door" version. Twenty-nine city, forty highway fuel economy, six speed hatchback, with front wheel drive, heated seats, and bluetooth technology. Height adjustable driver seat and passenger seats made of leatherette, remote keyless power door locks, one touch power windows, cruise control, front and rear cup holders, door pockets, electric power steering, tilt and telescopic steering wheel, audio and cruise controls on steering wheel, four speakers, AM/FM stereo, and Auxiliary audio input and USB with external media control are some of the special and unique features that make this small car a joy to drive and show off in. "And this showcase where the Avengers helped the Hulk or rather now Bruce Banner, could be yours... if the Price is Buff!" "Alright, thank you, Johnny. We come back now to Vuk. Vuk, what would you like to bid on that showcase?" Once again Vuk tried to look out to Connor, but Connor was kind of miffed at him and he continued to stay seated. With people trying to scream various prices at him or catch his attention, Vuk closed his eyes and desperately tried to figure out a guestimate price on all the things offered to him and thus a possible price of the showcase. "We need your answer, Vuk." "Uhm.... okay... alright...Brian.... I'm going to say.... uh.....twenty-seven thousand...." [OH NO! NO! TO HIGH! TO LOW! NO NO NO NO!] "Uhm....twenty-seven thousand, three-hundred dollars." [DING!] "And there is Vuk's bid at twenty-seven thousand, three-hundred dollars. We'll be right back to see who wins , right after this....." Vuk felt heartbroken. He was nearly ready to cry. His best friend, the man he just proclaimed as boyfriend, has felt betrayed by him. There was a gold opportunity for both of them to walk out of there taller, stronger, buffer, more virile and hung, and he passed on that opportunity to share. Why did he feel the need to pass? Was he even going to win now? Vuk thought about his bid and began to shake. He was positive he wasn't close. He was either over or he was thousands of dollars off base. James was going to win; he wasn't going to get anything extra all. "Ok....welcome back to the final of the Price is Buff, the Showcase Showoff. We start with James here who had to bid of the showcase passed to him by Vuk. The showcase of a Day at the Gym... James has bid twenty thousand, six hundred dollars. Actual retail price is... ... ...twenty -thousand , five-hundred forty-three dollars. You've gone over.... [bUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUM] ".... by a total of fifty seven dollars. Soooo sorry, James. Now we come to Vuk. Vuk all you have to do is not go over and you'll win your showcase. You made a bid on the Improve Hulk's looks showcase with a bid of twenty-seven thousand, three-hundred dollars. Actual price is... ... ... Twenty-seven thousand, four-hundred thirty dollars.... a difference of.... [DING] "One-hundred thirty dollars!" [WHOOOOP WHOOOOOOO WHOOOOP WHOOOOOOOO WHOOOOP WHOOOOOOOO!] "YOU WIN BOTH SHOWCASES!" "WHAT?!" "YOU'VE GUESSED THE RETAIL PRICE WITHIN TWO-HUNDRED FIFTY DOLLARS AND THEREFORE HAVE WON BOTH OF THE SHOWCASES!" "I.... I DID WHAT?!" "YOU'VE WON BOTH, VUK! GET ON DOWN THERE AND TAKE A LOOK AT YOUR WINNINGS!" "OH...MY....GAWD...." [WHOOP WHOOOOOOOOOO WHOOP WHOOOOOOO WHOOP WHOOOOOOOO] "This is Brian Kean remind you to help control the spread of STD's and VD's. If you're not going to practice abstinence it is always much sweeter if you package your peter! Good day and good bye!" [DAT DAT DA DAAAAAAAA WHAAAAAM WHAAAAM DAT DAT DA DAAAAAA WHAAAAAM WHAAAAAAAM DAT DAT DA DADDAT DA DADDAT DAT DAT DA DAHHHH!] "Connor! CONNOR! IT'S MY PRIZE! IT'S OUR PRIZE! CONNOR! COOOOOONNOOOOR!" Vuk scanned the audience as best as he could as he shouted over the music, the siren, and the chanting crowd, while waving at the camera. He couldn't see Connor anywhere. He felt very sad inside, feeling almost certain Connor was sneaking off away, hurt by what Vuk had done. Vuk didn't have much time to think about it. Suddenly there was Brian Kean, the host, grabbing him by the arm, pulling him, and smiling. "Congratulations, Mr. Gavrilovic. I need you to step behind this line right here. Thank you." Very quickly the stage doors for that section of the showcase closed and another set was closing in on the back end of a moving van that pulled right up to him. "What...what is going on? My boyfriend....he..." "Is right here, Mr. Gavrilovic." Just as the walls were forming on the right hand side, there appeared a fairly burly bouncer kind of gentleman who had picked up Connor, obviously with great ease, from the audience and brought him here. He was followed by the same man who came and brought them into the studio in the first place. "Mr. Gavrilovic, we need to know whom you're going to give that bonus prize to? The certificate that will give the recipient duplicates of half of what you won today." Vuk turned and looked at Connor who was still getting over the shock of being plucked out of his seat like some stuffed toy. Connor meanwhile looked like he was coming to from a dream and sour looking expression was coming over his face as he stared at Vuk. Quickly grabbing Connor's hand, Vuk held and squeezed it and said, "He's right here. It's this man. Connor Callinan, my boyfriend." "What... what are you doing, Vuk? What are you talking about?" "Good. In that case I need you, Mr. Gavrilovic to sign these papers at the bottom, while you, Mr. Callinan, sign these two at the bottom." The two young men signed their papers and then handed them back over to the gentleman. "Thank you. This room is off limits and will be completely closed off once I stepped out of it. Don't worry about anyone hearing you or seeing you. The audience leaving and the crew working on tear down won't be able to hear or see a thing or walk in on you." "What?" cried out both Vuk and Connor. "Have a good day and congratulations." The man left, leaving Vuk and Connor to stand there, looking at each other and standing in silence. Both men were in total awe of the difference between them now. Connor still in his small, diminutive 5' tall, thin and skinny frame, looked straight ahead at Vuk and saw that his eye level was only lower level of Vuk's abs as the top of his head only came up to the middle of them. He swallowed hard, seeing not only how tall Vuk was now but how thick with muscle and hair as well. It made his clothes cling very tightly while causing little tufts and spouts of hair to poke out from under hems and openings. His arms although not proportionately as big as any Mr. Olympia were still, due to his height, big and full enough Connor was certain they were as big, if not bigger, than his tiny little waist. Connor's gaze continued to go down...down....stopping first at the slightly-decent bulge in Connor's shorts but then moving on down to the pretty large shoes Vuk was wearing on what would be his new feet. Connor developed as big of woody as his little prick could muster. "Hey!" said Vuk "What?" "You seem distant and upset." "Well, yeah. I thought you forgot about me and went to take on more changes just by yourself when you passed up that first showcase. I thought small, little me wasn't going to matter anymore." "Hey now...." Vuk picked up Connor with excessive ease and cradled him in his arms like most men would cradle a good sized child. "To be honest, I can't tell you why I decided to pass on it. For some reason I just felt that I should. I felt immediately sorry once I did it, but I think I was supposed to pass on it, so that I could win both." "You... won both?" "Yeah... .... .... since I came within two-hundred fifty dollars without going over of the price of my showcase I won both. That's why they had you sign paperwork; I gave you the certificate for winning half of what I've won." "Oh....Vuk! " said Connor as he flung both arms around Vuk's waist and pressed his head into Vuk's abs as best as he could. "I love you." "I love you...oo...ooo ooo....t...t. tt...t..t. t....ooo too." "Vuk?" The lights began to dim and flicker in the area they stood in. Around them the noises of bouncers thanking people for attending and telling them to make their exits or crew with tools making construction sound filled the air. There was also noise coming from inside the back of the moving van as it was loaded, whose cab was in the room they were in, but Vuk didn't seem to notice. There was a look with a mixture of pain and euphoria come over him and suddenly he began to move. The air inside this room began to fill with small little rips and tears. Connor began to feel Vuk's feet push his so he straddled them and watched as they grew bigger and bigger, wider and thicker inside the shoes Vuk was wearing, becoming a skin tight mold of Vuk's ever growing feet. They grew and grew splitting the side seams, pushing through the front of the shoe with ever lengthening and thickening toes. The heel of the shoe simply snapped and burst as the heel of Vuk's foot backed through, out, and over it. Laces were snapping left and right and the feet kept throbbing and growing, getting heavy and meaty. Finally they stopped growing, just shy of being a tile and a half long, which Connor knew were twelve by twelve inches square. But Connor couldn't concentrate on that for long as he felt his arms being carried upward and being pushed out more and more so that he was not going to be able to continue to hold onto Vuk's tight waist line for long. Vuk was growing and growing up and up and up. The hems of his pants and his shirt bottom were riding higher and higher on his frame revealing ankle and then shin, a row and then two of abs along with his belly button. His biceps began to push and roll up the sleeve of his shirt while his shoulders kept oozing out of the sleeves and lifting them up towards his delts and traps. More ripping and tearing sounds were being heard for although he wasn't proportionately gaining any muscle size and strength just yet, the current amount on an increasing in size frame were already beginning to shred Vuk's clothes into nothing but strips of fabric. Pant seams began to split. The button on Vuk's waist band gave way and struck Connor in the chin as it popped off violently. Vuk's pants looked like knickers. His shirt looked like a sleeveless crop top. Both of which were stretched beyond belief against an amateur body building physique, but that wasn't to last long. A moan escaped Vuk's lips and he began to pop and roll his body this way and that. To twist and contort causing each and every single muscle of his body to pop and flex. Every time they did so they swelled just a bit larger. They inflated a bit thicker. They tightened just an ounce harder. Vuk's muscles were growing, swelling, inflating at a frightening rate. The soft sounds of small tears and rips gave way to massive rips that ran down the entire length of fabric. In mere moments collar and sleeve bands were snapped, pant hems broke, back and ass fabric tore asunder and ripped all the way down. The front fabric fibers of the t-shirt tried to cling to each other but they clung to Vuk's ever mounding and barreling chest even better and thus screamed in agony as they were ripped apart. Snaps here, pops there, rips, tears, shreds, as before Vuk's clothes gave up their ghost and then fluttered off of him onto the floor to join the tattered remnants of Vuk's shoes. Connor stared in awe at Vuk. The top of his head now just barely came up over an inch above Vuk's belly button. Connor watched as Vuk's abs rolled and bunched, hunched and crunched forming every larger bulges and deeper cuts in Vuk's abdomen and oblique section. He stared wide eyed as Vuk began to perform squats and then calf raises onto the balls of his feet. He could see Vuk's calves and thighs growing....bigger....Fuller.....THICKER! Growing and growing impossibly large. The calves becoming as large as the thighs. The thighs growing to be as thick as Vuk's waist, each. Connor had to move his feet from outside Vuk's to inside Vuk's feet because Vuk's stance was widening farther and farther until Vuk stood feet shoulder width apart and beyond like some kind of super hero stance. Vuk's arms did no better at staying normal looking. His lats, back, shoulder, traps and delts having grown too long, so round, so thick, so full, they became as wide as Vuk's stance. He didn't have a V shape, he has bracket shape that tapers down into his seriously bricked wall of abdominals that looks like something one would rock climb. But this left his balloon like inflating arms to rise up higher and higher until hanging down, relaxed, they still looked like he was imitated a plane with them damn near parallel with the ground. And they were huge, massive, round, so full and so thick, they almost weren't roundish anymore but almost squarish with so much muscle. His forearms were extremely thick and powerful with all these purplish cables of veins crossing this way and that feeding these growing muscles with what they need to grow and grow more. Connor looked straight up Vuk's abs and saw Vuk's chest inflating, rolling out more and more, mounding up thicker, higher, wider. He saw Vuk's nipples come to rest and point downwards. He saw this boyfriend's face, going....going....going....gone. There was now no way to look straight up Vuk's body and see his face. There was nothing but protruding pec shelf whose cleavage was so deep, Connor was certain he could hid an ax head in there and never see it. Vuk's body just swelled and swelled until he had it.... those exact proportions of the Hulk with dense, impenetrable, everywhere. A muscular body that was covered in thick, feathery hair that mounded and lay over each muscle belly in such a way so as not to hide the muscles but to help further define them. Connor grabbed a hold of Vuk's ass feeling it tighten and expand, harden and bubble out more and more, while he pressed his nose as deep as he could into Vuk's abs and breathed in deeply the rising aroma of musk coming off of Vuk's body. Backing up Connor finally could see Vuk's head as his great column of a neck finished getting taller and thickened out to be as wide as Vuk's head. It was supported and help in place by Vuk's mounding traps which now looked more like a set of encompassing flying buttresses that supported Vuk's ample neck. Vuk tossed his head and a cascade of ebony black, semi-curly hair came rolling off the shoulders, down the pecs, and tickling the upper abs. His features sharpened just a bit more. Cheek bones rose a little higher. Jaw became a little squarer. Chin a little more pronounced. Eyes deeper and more vibrant in color, just like his skin was doing as he became more and more swarthy looking. He was the ebony haired Fabio or Chris Hemsworth only with about three times as much muscle. "oooooh" Vuk's eyes fluttered as he moaned and a slight smile came across his lips. Connor looked down to catch just in time the inflating of Vuk's testicles. Rounder and rounder, fuller and fuller they grew and grew, rising and pushing out Vuk's flaccid cock more and more as they kept on swelling to inhuman proportions. They stopped somewhere in the citrus range of size: lemons, oranges, maybe grapefruit. And now it was the prick's turn as it began to just slowly ooze out of Vuk's groin like a tube of play-dough being pushed through a pump, only this tube not only got longer and longer but got thicker and thicker as well. It finally stopped with the tip of the cock head landing about three-fourths of the way down Vuk's thigh, even despite the fact of having to roll over and off his massive balls. "Oh....my......" Connor said breathlessly as he stopped tracing and digging into every muscle crevice with his tiny and thin fingers. He started to say something but it just kind of fell into a gurgling noise. "Connor?" Once again the sound of small pops and tears filled the air. This time the snapping and ripping was coming from Connor's shoes. Vuk squatted his massive frame down and tilted a little forward to be able to see as Connor's feet began swelling and lengthening, bunching and widening outgrowing his small, small shoes in just a minute or two. Vuk watched as the toes sprang out and the sides ripped the shoes open almost like a can opening taking off the top of a can. He saw as Connor's foot went from dainty and small to large and thick and soon large enough the ankle snapped the foot hole hem and all the laces clean through. Now Vuk began to watch as Connor started to climb and sprout up just like he did only moments ago. Connor was growing and growing from a very short man into an average sized man to a kind of tall man, to a fairly tall man, to a very tall man. His clothing began to strip, pop, rip, shred, tear in every which direction and that: down the back, across the chest, under the arm, bursting the sleeve, snapping the side seams, ripping the crotch, and all because of how tall and just average raw boned he was becoming. The muscle hadn't even started yet. But now it was. Connor began contorting, hunching, bunching, scrunching, flexing, popping in all directions. His muscles were swelling and growing - all of them at the same time! He took a step forward to regain his balance and his muscles swelled. He took another step back and his muscles inflated. A sway and his muscles flexed. Diamonds replaced his calves. Tear drops and cable chords replaced his thighs. Two globes replaced his ass. Cobblestone and tile work covered his midsection. Two mounding half kegs replaced his chest, while bowling balls and medicine balls replaced his deltoids and biceps. His back became some sort of wall while his lats became a giant set of wings to make that wall fly. His forearms looked like ham hocks while his neck became a marble column. Next to any other man, Connor would be behemoth, a giant bodybuilder looking like Hercules or Atlas, but next to Vuk he looked short and like a featherweight. No wonder for his build was pretty much like Vuk's was after his second win, that of an amateur bodybuilder, while Vuk's was like the Hulk's...at his angriest. Suddenly Connor tossed his head and his hair grew out, almost shoulder length and became much more vibrant and rich in its red color. the strawberry-blond was gone replaced with something slightly darker than tiger orange. The color seen in the stripes that are not the black or white on Bengal tigers. That color with slightly lighter high-lights. This fiery hair framed his face and his eyes had become a most brilliant shamrock or clover green that sparkled like jewels. His face became more angular with higher cheek bones, strong jaw and chin, but it was softer in its appearance than what Vuk's face looked like. Connor had the face of a young adult male who still had that boyish face, only it wasn't so boyish with a light, golden fuzz of a five o'clock shadow on his face. His hair came in thick and soft under his arms and over his groin, but very fine over his arms and legs, and just the slightest hint of a love trail mid abs on down. Underneath that hair, Connor's skin seemed to lighten and brighten a couple of shades whiter. The heavy amount of freckles that he had faded away and his skin was smooth and clean like alabaster or marble. Then a wry smile appeared over Connor's lips and as Vuk looked down, he saw Connor's ball sack swell as though filling with water, but no, it was filling with two ample sized testicles growing to nearly match his own. Once that ball sack had grown full and packed, Connor's cock sprang to life growing and snaking its way out of Connor's burning bush until it too was long and thick while in a flaccid state, hanging about half way down Connor's thigh. Connor started to swoon and lose his balance. Vuk was there in the blink of eye to help catch him. Connor smiled up at his savior. "Oh, Connor..." Vuk said as he got Connor to a standing position. "I wish I could find a way for you to finish growing till we were equal." "No... It's ok, Vuk. Truthfully, I like this. I get the best of both worlds. I am taller and stronger than almost any and every guy I meet and yet to you I am still a twink." Vuk laughed. "You are a far cry from a twink." "True, but next to you I look short and thin." "I wonder how big we are." "You are eight feet tall." "How do you figure?" "The magic is working on our licenses. Mine says I am exactly seven feet tall and since the top of my head comes up to your shoulders, that puts you at about a foot taller." "And as my cock and your cocks are inflating and swelling right now, do you know how far we need to back up? Our licenses won't carry that information on them." "No....but if you lie down right there.....I would say your cock is about twenty-one inches long and mine.... .... .... is probably about sixteen inches long. Now stand up." "Why? I think I'd like to see you down here." "No.... I want to see all of you. Blocking my vision, making me look up." Vuk stood up and then stood directly in front of Connor, chest to eye. "Gawd....you make me so fuckin' horny, you huge muscle man mountain. Arch your back backwards just slightly." "Ok...." "Now put your head all the way back...." And with that Connor put both hands upon Vuk's massive shoulders and jumped up hoisting himself in the air as if he were a gymnast on the pommel horse. "Ok..... now grab me around the waist.... that's it....and lower me slowly....slowly.....oh...to your left just a little bit and OH! oh oh OH! OH! MY! GAWD! THATISSOHUGE!" "Is it so huge or are you so tight?" "Buh-OTH!" And Vuk walked over towards the cab of the truck and leaned himself on it, waist and butt on the grill. He hoisted and dropped Connor up and down on his shaft over and over and over again until he blew a load that gushed and squirted out from Connor's hole, all over himself, even though he was still fully erect in Connor's ass. "Oh my gawd...that was some load....." "Yeah and you need to bust one out like it, I'm certain." Vuk pulled Connor off his cock, then opened up the cab door of the moving van and grabbed all the moving blankets he could, laying them out upon the tile floor. Inviting Connor to lie down he then proceeded to lay down slightly askew to Connor so that he could suck on Connor's cock. Connor squirmed and wriggled, clutching the blankets, clawing at Vuk's back, although never making a scratch in them, until he blew a load and such a load he thought he would never finish draining and Vuk thought his stomach would be distended. The two made love over and over again as it became less noisy and darker in the studio. They didn't really notice what was happening, but the crew dismantled everything once the audience members were all gone. At one point the stage doors that slid shut behind Vuk when he entered this section opened up. Then their walls disappeared. Then the walls of the room that had appeared around them disappeared. The Showcase Showoff stage disappeared as well as it's wall. The colorful curtains all vanished and all the spotlights as well. Little by little everything melted away until the only things that were left was the small moveable stages Vuk & Connor's prizes were on, but they were bare their gifts now loaded into the moving van. They too eventually went away and all the lights vanished, leaving only the moving van, the two giants on the bare concrete floor and blankets in front of it, and a small area marked out for a drain, a showered head, and a light to illuminate it. After several sessions of sixty-nine, feeling up the other's muscle until that other came, and straight out doggie stylin' fucks, Vuk and Connor fell asleep in a most comfortable spooning position. ********************************************************* "HOLY SHIT! Trudeau, look at the size of these two! Mother fuckin' giants." "Well, quit staring at them and see if you can rouse them, Hodgkins." "Hey... HEY! You two! Jolly tan giant and his younger brother!" "Wha....what?" Vuk and Connor woke up to a man standing over them, nudging them with his foot attempting to wake them up. There was a bit of bright light pouring in from a large garage door opened up in the side of a far wall. Realizing someone was there and not knowing who it was the two stood up quickly and groggily backed up towards the truck. "OH GAWD! They stood up! HANDS AKIMBO AND THEIR WEARING NOTHIN' TRUDEAU! AND THE BOTH HAVE MOTHER FUCKIN' BASEBALL BATS FOR PARTS!" "THEY CAN'T HAVE BASEBALL BATS FOR PARTS, HODGKINS!" "LOOK, MAN. I'M A SIX FOOT TALL MAN. NOT GOING TO GO DOWN IN BEING HUGE IN THE STRONGEST MAN OF THE WORLD COMPETITION OR THE MARCH MADNESS NBA PLAYOFFS BUT I AM NOT A SMALL MAN. WHEN THESE TWO STAND UP AND I ONLY COME UP TO HALF WAY UP ONE OF THEIR ABS, I'M TELLIN' YOU THEY HAVE COCKS THE SIZE OF BASEBALL BATS, OK?!? SERIOUSLY I THINK THEY ARE AS LONG MY WHOLE DAMN ARM AND THEY DON'T EVEN HAVE MORNING WOOD YET." 'JUST FIND OUT WHO THEY ARE AND WHAT'S GOIN' ON!" The fog clearing in the head, Vuk and Connor quickly moved forward and grabbed some of the blankets and attempted to cover up. "Well, thank you. Now that we've got that covered, let's see if we can get some other things covered. Names?" "Uhmmmm, I'm Vuk Gavrilovic and this is my boyfriend Connor Callinan." "Boyfriend, huh? Well that makes sense. If you tried to have a girl friend you'd be up for at least involuntary manslaughter after the first time you had sex. She'd be split from hole to her head and then to her momma's hole." "HODGKINS!" "HEY! YOU WANNA HANDLE THIS YOU COME OVER HERE AND I'LL SNOOP OVER THERE! Now then, where were we. So... Mr. Gavrilovic. You got a green card?" "I'm a U.S. citizen I don't need a green card. I can show you my I.D. so can Mr. Callinan." "Where's you i.d.'s gentlemen?" "Actually they're there on the floor in our wallets. " "Gotcha... ... ... ... ... well you don't live around here that's for sure." "Actually we just moved here. We're staying at a local hotel until we can get jobs and afford a place." "Just moved here, huh? When'd you get in?" "Yesterday." "Yesterday...GEEZEO MEO! Are these correct? Are these your actual birthdays?" "Yes, sir." "My GAWD! TRUDEAU. YOU'RE NOT GOIN' TO BELIEVE THIS.... THEY'RE ONLY EIGHTEEN! What experimental program are you with. Never had any eighteen year olds fuckin' big as you since I've been alive." "Cut them some slack would you, Hodgkins. Have you even introduced yourself yet?" "Well..." "I thought not. Go check the parameter, ya perv! Hi. Sorry about him. I'm officer Trudeau, that was officer Hodgkins, of the Los Angeles County Police Department. Can either of you two gentlemen tell me how you happened to be in an empty garage, nude, and asleep?" "Empty garage?" "Yeah this is garage for car parking, only it's not currently owned and it was all locked up." Vuk and Connor looked at one another completely confused. They told the officer that they thought they had entered a studio building to be a part of a game show, but woke up here. Officer Trudeau explained there had been a slew of this kind of attacks where people were being found in various styles of abandoned buildings with items they had supposedly won. They figured that these people were attacked using some kind of conventional methods, but given the size and strength of them, Trudeau figured the perps have had to have moved on to something like tranquilizer darts or knock out gas. After allowing the boys to get dressed in clothes from the van and then double checking all the paper work for all the items in the van, the officers stood their scratching their heads and wondered what to think of all this. Eventually they allowed the young men to go, moving van and all. They didn't charge them with anything. Vuk and Connor drove off away from the building. Connor turned and said to Vuk. "So....what do we do now?" Vuk smiled and said, "I think we go put our monetary winnings into our new bank accounts; load up a temporary debit card so we can pay for a storage room; unload the furniture, weight set, grill, juicer, car and any other solid items into the unit; register and get plates for my car; take the clothes back to our hotel room and surprise the hell out of the desk clerk; and then order enough pizzas to scare the delivery boy." "And after that?" "After that we make love to each other and our muscles until we break the bed."

This is somewhat of a continuation of My Partner Moves On with different main characters. It might be helpful but shouldn't be necessary to read that story. Part 1: Jeff and Jason Jeff played on the college football team, but his parents, both professors, found sports enigmatic. They paid more attention to his genius little sister, and learned to trust that Jeff would find his own way, which gave him limited independence and made staying in the closet easy, while also hooking up and even dating occasionally. It still grated on him that he lived at home, even if he had his own mini apartment over the garage. Jason's mother died in car accident when he was little and his dad recently passed away after a long battle with cancer. He stayed with family as he finished high school and spent a year at a community college, but yearned for a bigger city and transferred. With part of his inheritance, he bought a small house and yard on the outskirts of town for a new home. He planned to study nutrition and also found a part-time job at the health food store. It was at the store that he heard about a great deal on hot tubs and bought one to inject some fun and decadence in his solitary and otherwise boring retreat. It was also at that store where he met Jeff who was looking for supplements that might be organic or whole-food enough for his parents to buy for him. He found Jason irresistably cute at first sight. Jason openly admired Jeff's muscles and they were both surprised that they ended up making out and 69-ing in the back store room. Jason was in good shape but Jeff motivated him to get bigger. Jeff was drawn to Jason's calm maturity, and was excited to hear about Jason's empty house with a hot tub. There were a few other guys in town that Jeff had hooked up with, and they occasionally got invites to Jason's "pleasure palace," as their friend George called it, but everyone could tell that Jeff and Jason were a couple. After a year, Jason gave Jeff a key and they practically lived together, especially during the summer. As the fall came closer, Jeff planned to be busy with football and Jason was happy to focus on his studies. So, Jason was surprised that Jeff came over after his first practice, still partially in his uniform and looking desparate. Jeff's sister Ally was ambivalent about the football team's first practice. She had planned to give each team member one bottle of what she labeled "Muscle Power". It was more diluted than the sample she and Patrick had tried that first workout when they got noticeably bigger and stronger within minutes of working out. Her business partner Ryan limited her supply and she had to make sure it would cover the many bottles over all the fall practices that she promised to the coach. So, she was unhappy when she saw that the coach had given two bottles to each player. The coach was elated with the energy and strength of the team and demanded more and more of them as practice wore on. Ally warned him that the "caffeine and adrenaline" of the supplement was too much at two bottles, and she noticed that many of the players had to adjust their dicks that were also responding to the formula. It looked like a couple players came out of a tackle with a dummy having orgasmed in their pants, but they seemed to ignore it. Her brother looked like he was holding it together. Her boyfriend Patrick was more experienced with the formula's effects and channeled his energy into lifting other players and squatting with them on his back or shoulders. After practice, everyone was in a rush for some privacy, including Jeff who had to drive Ally home with the couple cases of bottles that she decided not to leave there for the coach to steal or analyze. Ally noticed Jeff squirming in his seat and sweating a bit and she wasn't sure whether to laugh or be concerned. Her concern grew when he didn't head to his room over the garage to release his boiling load, but took the car back out on the road. She remembered leaving an unlabeled bottle of Muscle Power near her seat and hoped that Jeff wasn't thirsty. "I'm so horny, Jason. I need you," Jeff pleaded as he chugged the rest of a water bottle. "Wow, okay," Jason replied, but he wasn't quite ready for the rough ride as Jeff quickly pounded a huge load into him. Minutes later, Jeff gave him a face fucking. Then, they more calmly jacked off together as Jason licked over Jeff's wet, sweaty muscular body that was pumped larger than either of them had ever seen it. Jeff collapsed in relief as Jason continued licking his lover and he felt his own libido spike before he came again over the grinning Jeff. "Wow, that was amazing." Jason wasn't sure which one of them said it or if they just both thought it, but it was true. "Usually, you're exhausted after practice, but you look and feel really pumped," Jason noted. "Yeah, and that was a tough one, lots of drills, especially with my jock and cup holding back my dick which was hard almost the whole time. Man, I'm starving now." Jason was a good cook and even without advance notice, he whipped up a big tasty dinner for both of them. Jeff practically licked his plate clean before finally showering. They talked and cuddled for a bit, before Jeff headed home to get sleep and wash his uniform before tomorrow's practice. That next day, Ally spread two bottles out for the entire team and only brought enough for one per player. The coach started unhappy, but cheered up a bit as the team still demonstrated some of the power of the previous day, just with less energy and aggression. After practice, they bragged about how much they ate the previous evening and how much stronger and bigger they already felt two days into the pre-season. A couple players brought up that they were horny yesterday, too, but most of them didn't want to risk getting aroused again in the locker room and the topic faded quickly. Jeff thought briefly about Jason, but felt guilty about how rough he was. Also, Jason was a bit of a health nut and probably would disapprove of Jeff using this supplement that the team was taking, even if Ally had assured him it was safe. Meanwhile, it was Jason's turn to have an awesome workout. He was stronger than ever and got a great pump. He had trouble keeping his dick soft, too. He was a bit surprised by how rough and demanding Jeff had been the previous day, but he felt like that was exactly what he wanted now. He called his friend George to wrestle around and jack off that night. George was more than happy to get held and pinned by Jason who was more aggresive than usual. The next day of practice was all meetings, because usually the first couple days left the team too sore for much else. This year that seemed less a problem, but there was the usual paperwork and routines to go through. While not as good as his sister, Jeff was no academic slouch, so he coasted through. The most interesting thing was when Ally announced to the team that the supplement needed to be cycled, so some days it would hit and be like the first day, other days were more maintenance. Jeff could tell that Ally was lying at least a little about some part of that. After a couple weeks, it didn't seem like she was lying. To the players' relief, it never hit quite so intensely as the first day, and they were given notice when the next day would be a high dose day. For those days, Jeff warned Jason that he was getting horny and they usually got a third to help satisfy his revved-up libido. Jeff never tracked whom exactly he did what with, but Jason's more organized mind noticed. Jason would sometimes have another super-charged workout and his friends occasionally commented they had a similar experience. Jason wondered if Jeff's cum caused people to have a boost of energy and grow more muscular. This thought was quickly confirmed when he started insisting on taking Jeff's loads and each workout afterwards left Jason a bit bigger and stronger. He didn't share this realization with Jeff, who was getting bigger at an even faster rate.

Marine Hulk Corporal Johnson opened his eyes. He lay stunned at the bottom of a steep slope trying to clear his head. He heard a groan next to him and looked over to see Skinner. Struggling back into consciousness. Ok. Think. We are in....Afghanistan...ok. so far so good. Moving to secure location....got it. Skinner sat up suddenly. "Mom?" He was breathing hard and panic was setting in. Johnson moved over next to him to quiet him. "Shhhh. You're ok Skin. We just...slipped...I think." "What?!" "Keep your voice down, Skin. It's me Johnson." "Oh." His breathing gradually slowed. "We fell down that slope and I think we are lucky to be alive." "What...what do we do now, Johnson?" "We need to find cover and wait. The rest of the platoon will know we fell and be looking for us in this God forsaken forest. Where's my pack?" He looked around then spied the two packs that had broken free from the straps and slid down the hill with them. Skinner picked his up and glared at it as if it was the cause of all the problems. "Damn thing is bent and twisted. Have to carry it instead of backpack it." "Hey, Skin. It's gonna be ok. We will survive this." They started into the woods and began looking for a good place to make a shelter when a shot rang out and the bark on the tree in front of them blasted apart. Johnson dove one way, Skinner the other. Johnson lost site of his partner and prayed he would stay low, when he heard him yell. "Oh Shit! Oh Shit!" Johnson wriggled on the ground in the way he had seen Skinner fall. He froze, Three Taliban had emerged from the trees and were standing around Skinner who was curled up in the fetal position on the ground. He had started crying and it smelled like he had pissed his pants. The Taliban pulled a large device like rocket launcher and pointed it at Skinner, laughing crazily and shouting in Farsi. Johnson tried to slip his pistol out of his cammies as quietly as possible. The launcher was making a noise like an old TV trying to turn on. The laughing got louder. Skinner was sobbing, "Please..please...please..." Johnson fired. The two holding the launcher lurched as the device made a sudden hissing sound. The first fell clutching his arm. "Damn, wasn't fatal." Johnson murmured. The second was trying to repoint the launcher at whoever was shooting. Johnson started just rapid firing. The first one screamed and ran into the forest. The third one was hit in the head and fell instantly dead. The second one, laughed when he saw Johnson and pointed the launcher at him. Apparently it was already warmed up and a loud pulsing filled the air. Johnson covered his face. Then realized that he was still in one piece. So he aimed again at the last Taliban who seemed alarmed that his device didn't work. He watched the man's right eye disappear in a bloody mist as the man fell screaming to the ground. Johnson ran to him and fired three more times to silence him. He went to Skinner and helped him to his feet. "Skin...stand up...you're ok." Skinner looked up at him with his face muddy and wet from crying. "I..I wet my pants" "Yeah. I smell it. So what? You gotta go when you gotta go. Let's get outta here before that third guy comes back for help." "I thought they were gonna kill me with that rocket launcher." Johnson grinned, "Yeah so did I. But it looks like it didn't work very well. Our luck is still holding out." Skinner stood up when Johnson suddenly grunted like he was in pain. "Hey...hey man. You ok?" "Yeah. Just a weird spasm. Maybe that shit was radioactive or something and I got radiation poisoning." Skinner tried to grin through his nervousness, "Or maybe you will be like the hulk or something..." "Boy, you read too many comics. That shit ain't real. Now let's get moving." Skinner muttered, "I wouldn't mind being like the hulk...just sayin'" Johnson shook his head, "C'mon" He threw his arm over Skinner's shoulder and they walked into the woods a bit further. Soon Johnson stopped them. "It's getting dark. We will have a hard time finding our way without the night vision goggles." He made a grunting sound again. Skinner giggled a bit, "You made that sound again." "Yeah...just feel kind of funny. Maybe we should stop for a bit." Skinner said nothing and just watched. Johnson was a pretty big guy already. Defensive end in high school. But loyal and faithful to a fault. Johnson sighed, "Oh that feels much better." Skinner sat and drew in the dirt for a bit. Before either of them realized it they had fallen asleep. Skinner heard the noise first. He opened his eyes. It was nearly pitch black. Then he heard the sound again. Like an animal rustling in the leaves. He reached out to touch Johnson and quietly wake him. A hand grabbed his arm. Skinner stifled a scream, and he was jerked roughly to his feet. There was a shout and a scuffle. Then a torch appeared and Johnson was jerked to his feet. 15 men stood around them, some actually very young boys. Almost all had Ak-47s or other rifles. Both of their hands were jerked behind their backs and tied. The men were grinning and pointing at the two white people in cammies. Johnson glared at them. One of the older men stepped forward. "You are here to rape our country. We will rape you." Skinner blanched and paled. Johnson spat on the man, "You can try old man, but ..." One of the other men hit him in the head with a rifle butt. Johnson grimaced and grunted in pain. "We will do your friend first so that you can watch..." Skinner screamed. Two of the boys tore his shirt apart. Johnson yelled, "Leave him alone!" Skinner tried to fight against them as they forced him face first onto the ground. Johnson yelled again, "I said....STOP!" His voice seemed to drop in pitch and he grunted again, this time sounding like an animal ready to attack. Everyone stopped at the sudden change and turned to look at Johnson. Skinner was able to turn his head in time to see his friend's eyes turn completely white. He smiled, "I knew it...." Johnson moved his mouth like he was trying to speak again "I....said......rwallllar!" With each word his voice deepened and disappeared into a growl. The men moved back a few steps and watched as it looked like the camouflage was shrinking. There was a noise like fibers giving way. Then everyone realized the clothes weren't shrinking, Johnson was growing. Thickening, bulges appearing everywhere. Johnson's eyes rolled back and he shuddered like was having an intense orgasm. A loud pop and suddenly both of Johnson's hands were free and he brought them in front with the frayed rope dangling from rapidly swelling wrists and forearms. Skinner was able to wriggle a little away and sit up to witness his friend's awesome metamorphosis. His grin getting wider by the second. That's when he saw two of the men run at Johnson from behind with the butts of their rifles raised. "Behind you!" he yelled. Johnson spun around as the back of his shirt split apart with a loud tearing sound and thick lats spread like wings out pushing his arms away. The two men rammed the butts of their guns into the creature in front of them and the wood splintered. He picked one man up in each hand as he grew taller and taller lifting them off of the ground, They saw his brow thicken and the jaw harden like a neanderthal. And they had an up close view as the front of his shirt burst open to allow thick pectorals to spill out ward as his chest swelled further and further. He cracked the two heads together then flung them about 100 yards where they fell in a heap. Arms ripping apart the sleeves in the process. Skinner was awestruck. This was better than he could have imagined. And then realized he had a boner unlike anything he had experienced before. Green streaks appeared in Johnson's hair then spread from his head across his body as his shoulders separated the sleeves from the shirt and his legs exploded from their confines. The older man yelled, "You are a demon! Leave this place!" Johnson turned to face him as the last portion of the change over took him and the rest of his clothes fell to the ground leaving a 7 foot 900 pound green creature standing in his place. Muscle bulging and his dick was....Skinner gasped. He had seen Johnson naked before but his dick was nothing like the green serpent standing at attention in front of him now. The man screamed and turned to run. All of the others had scattered already. In two steps Johnson had the man and pulled him in close. The man looked at the gigantic 2 foot penis in front of him. Skinner laughed, "You probably shouldn't have tried to rape me..." The man screamed. The creature grinned. Precum oozed out of the green dick onto the old man's beard and face. Then the creature shoved him into the nearest tree. The man fell to the ground unconscious. The creature started to walk over to him. Skinner called, "no...let him be. He will have to deal with his humiliation in town." The creature paused and came over to Skinner. "Can you...uh help?" He turned and showed his wrists still tied behind his back. The creature grabbed the rope and twisted it breaking it apart. "Ahhhh....that nearly tore my wrists off too, but thanks...I guess." He sat down and patted the ground next to him. The creature moved and stared at him. Then sat down next to him. Skinner put his arm over the thick broad shoulders, "You comforted me a while back." The creature appeared to be drowsy, but put a thick arm over Skinner's shoulders. "Ooof. You're heavy. Good thing I'm sitting." But the arm felt lighter even as he finished speaking.. He sat next to his friend and watched as the green color began to fade and the muscle began to recede. It was almost as impressive as watching the first transformation. Johnson suddenly spoke in a deep voice. "Dude...I ..." He was still huge but his face was almost normal. "I....you....were right." Skinner just smiled. He continued to shrink down. Johnson gasped as he felt a final rush through his system......300-275-250-210...... Soon Skinner was looking at his 5'10 normal friend as his eyes changed back to their deep blue color. Johnson smiled at him. "That felt fucking awesome" Skinner looked embarrassed. Johnson laughed, "You got a boner. I can't judge. Look at this thing...." Skinner relaxed. "Thanks man. My best friend is a Marine Hulk...this is the coolest thing to ever happen to me." They fell asleep in each other's arms and were not bothered the rest of the night as the story of a demon from Hell in the woods spread through the country side.

Hello, everyone. Just thought I'd share some of my story work with everyone here for their hopeful enjoyment. Most of the stuff I write is furry in nature, but I also deal a fair bit in muscle growth as well. Hope you find the combination of these two subjects to your liking; all constructive criticism is welcome. Enjoy! --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Junk mail, junk mail, junk mail… ah! Here’s the packet for that self-help thing Greg was talking about. He used to be the only guy at work more reserved and shy than me, but now he’s really starting to rise up. His work’s been getting better, he seems happier, and he even looks like he’s starting to get in better shape. A couple of the girls have really started to notice him all the sudden. When I asked him what his secret was, he smiled and told me about joining this self help group. He said it really helped him turn things around, and that maybe I could use a little boost myself. He said he’d refer me to Mr. Leo’s service. That was only yesterday; surprised it got here so fast. Let’s get inside and take a look at this thing. So this group is called The Pride, huh? They’ve got a picture of a lion on the cover of this packet; seems about right for The Pride. Seems a little thin for a self help group flier; this thing’s barely a dozen pages. Let me just glance through here real fast… letting out your inner animal? Growing through submission? O.K.; seems a little weird. I thought I just heard him wrong when he said Master Leo the first time, but maybe I didn’t. Wait, there’s still something else in the packet. I did notice that new ring on Greg’s finger when he gave me that firm pat on the shoulder, and this looks just like a ring box. It’s just one solid cube, though; no seam or lid for me to open. There’s this thing I’m seeing here on this sheet at the end. “Sign here to claim your ring and begin your personal transformation?” Seriously? …SKRITCH-SKRITCH Alright, I signed it. It’s not like signing a piece of paper is going to magically open a completely sealed box or anything; I just want to prove how stupid this whole thing is. I should just gather up all this crap and throw it out. The paper work, the envelope, and the box… that’s now open and has a ring sitting neatly inside… O.K, this is just getting weird now. This thing doesn’t look like some cheap piece of costume jewelry; it’s got a thick, solid silver band, with a bright orange stone set inside. The gem’s got a rectangular shape to it, think that’s called an emerald cut? I’ll have to check that later. Does it actually fit me? … Wow; fits like a glove. For a weird motivational group, membership certainly does seem to have its benefits. <Yes; it’s just one of the many benefits of being a part of The Pride, my pet.> Huh? Who said that? <I did, pet. So, you’re the young man Greg mentioned. I must say, I think you’ll take to the change well.> Change? What the hell’s going on? Where are you?! <I’m right here in your head, pet. You signed the agreement, and now you’re a member of The Pride. Now, let’s get started on your personal transformation.> O.K., this is insane! I got some weird guy talking to me in my head, calling me his pet. Is this thing laced with some kind of weird drug that’s making me hallucinate? <No drugs, pet; just magic. You’re linked to me now through the ring and the contract that you signed. Now, do you live alone?> What? Yes, I do, but what does tha- <Excellent; the first transformation is always very intense. Now then, let’s begin.> Begin wh-OW! What was that?! <The beginning of the change. First the shock, then the warmth begins to spread. You may wish to remove your shoes, pet.> My shoes? Why? And why does my hand feel so numb? <That’s because it’s starting to become more paw-like. See how the tips are starting to round out and grow?> What the hel-OH GOD! You’re right; they’re changing! How are you doing this?! Make it stop! <I’m afraid that’s impossible, pet. Once the change starts, there’s no stopping it. You might as well relax and enjoy it.> Relax?! Enjoy?! What are you turning me into?! <A lion, my pet. Or more specifically, a lion man.> A lion man? Like, some kind of anthropomorphic cat? <Exactly. You can feel the hairs on your body starting to grow thicker and longer, can’t you? Soon more will join them, giving you a nice, thick coat of fur.> Is that why it feels like I’m itching all over? Oh crap; there’s even hairs on my hand now! <Yes, your coat is coming along nicely, pet. Look at that soft, tawny yellow fur slowly creeping along your body. Doesn’t it feel nice?> It feels weird, that’s for sure. Watching this stuff growing over my hand, watching my hand turn into an oversized paw… wait; it’s not just the shape that’s making it look bigger. It IS bigger, and it’s still growing! <Indeed. When the contract talked about growth through submission, it wasn’t just referring to spiritual or emotional growth. I like my pets big and powerful, though I must warn you again about the shoes. Though I would personally enjoy watching the sight of your massive paws bursting through them, it will be quite painful for you.> Alright, alright! It does feel like it’s getting pretty tight in there… while I work on this, can you at least tell me why you’re turning me into some sort of animal slave? <Well, pet, I’ve noticed most people in the world fall into two groups. They are either kind and weak, or rough and strong. I seek another kind of person; one who is kind in spirit and strong in body. Though I ask for submission from my subject, do not misunderstand what I’m making you into. You will be my pet, not my slave.> Pet, slave, what’s the difference?! Damn it, my feet feel like they’re gonna explode! <A slave is someone who has no will of his own, someone who is forced into service by someone with no true concern for their well being. By contrast, a pet is someone who their owner loves and cares for. A pet is submissive to their master because they love and appreciate their owner, and their master loves them in return.> So you turn guys into lion men and you expect them to just fall in love you in return? Come on, come on… Gah! Finally got my shoes off. It looks like my toes are starting to round out like my fingers. Something’s poking through my socks too, right at the tips of my toes. What are they? <That would be your new claws, pet. Big, powerful claws for a big, powerful pet. And no, I do not expect my pets to automatically fall in love and be mine forever. You will feel some affection for me initially as a side effect of my magic, but that will just allow time for our relationship to develop.> Our relationship? I don’t even know you! <Not yet, but I can see potential in you. Some people lack the courage to put themselves out there, to become more because of fear of exposure and rejection. With the encouragement and help of another it becomes much easier. See how the hairs on your arm are starting to grow longer and fuller? Soon it will be a thick, fur coat that keeps you nice and warm. Just imagine that warmth as my encouragement, wrapping around you and keeping you safe.> So you’re my protector and my master now? What if I don’t want to be a pet? And how the hell is this ring still on? My paws are huge now, but the ring still fits perfectly. <It’s a part of my magic; I don’t wish to cause my pets any pain, so it’s enchanted to grow with you. And do not think of this as a permanent life change, more like an extra hobby. I usually only have a few active pets at a time, spending one or two nights a week with them while we feel out our relationship. And I don’t think we’re quite as incompatible as you think. Few of my pets are so quick to call their new hands paws.> Well, that’s what they are now. Big, thick paws covered in golden yellow fur. Even my arm is almost totally covered in it. Damn, it feels so thick… <Exactly, and it’s just beginning. Do you feel how warm your body is starting to get?> Yeah, it feels like I’m starting to burn up. Is this from my fur? <No, it’s from the next change you’re about to experience. Just take nice, slow deep breaths, and relax. You’ll see what’s happening soon enough.> Alright, I can handle that. In, and out. In, and out... <Good, pet, good. Feel how your chest fills out with each breath, pushing out more and more. That’s the beginning of your next change.> You mean how my shirt is pulling tighter across my chest? Holy crap, I have pecs! <Yes, my pet. When I said I like my pets big and confident, I meant it. And this is just the beginning. Leave your clothes on for this. It might sting a little, but the feeling of bursting out of your clothes will be worth it.> Damn, this feels so weird, but I kinda like it. I’ve always wanted to get a little stronger, but I’ve never found the time to hit the gym. Now it looks like I’m about to start popping buttons off my shirt. <Mmm, yes, and that’s just the beginning. Feel my power flowing into you. It’s reshaping you, making you into a proud, powerful beast of a man. You love that idea, don’t you?> I love the idea of being stronger, I’ll admit that. That button’s gonna go at any second, maybe with one more deep breath… PEW! TINK-TINK! Fuck, that button shot across the room! My t-shirt’s still holding on, but just barely. <Not for long, it won’t. About now the growth should start spreading out, filling your shoulders and arms. You’re getting so big and bulky already, and there’s still so much to come.> Seriously? I’m popping buttons off my shirt and feeling like a hardcore bodybuilder. How big am I going to get? <Much, much bigger, my pet. You’re a little under six feet now, correct? Well, most add a few extra inches of height, but you’re taking so well to the transformation, I imagine you’ll get much, much bigger.> Bigger that that? Damn it, I’m gonna be freaking huge! It sounds so weird and so good at the same time… <Don’t worry; soon it will just feel good and right. Look at how thick and rounded your shoulders are now, and how pumped your biceps are. Even unflexed, your shirt sleeves can barely contain them.> Yeah, feels like they’re gonna pop at any minute. Even my t-shirt’s starting to tear under the strain. In fact… SHRRIPP! That felt amazing! As soon as I hit that double biceps pose, both my shirts just exploded off my body. I’m naked from the waist up now, but who would want to hide this? I’m so strong and thick, even the fur can’t hide it all. Mmm… <You know, for someone who protested so much about being a big lion man, you’re taking to it pretty well. Unless the way you’re groping your chest is a sign of displeasure.> No, M-Mas… I mean, fuck; I can’t help it! I know I shouldn’t like this, but the further it goes, the more I want. I can feel fangs in my mouth now, and it feels like my face is stretching forward. I’m getting a muzzle, and I know it’s all wrong, but it feels so good… <Then just enjoy it, pet. You can’t stop it, so you might as well embrace it. Accept your new form, and enjoy it to its fullest extent.> I-I really shouldn’t, but damn it, I can’t resist. I’m getting all these new smells, and this thick aroma… oh man, that thick, musky aroma, and it’s coming from me! The fur’s going over my face now, and now I’ve got this thick hair sprouting all around my chin. It feels kinda like a beard, but it’s so much thicker, and it’s going around my whole head. <That would be your new mane, pet. All my pets have nice, thick manes that I absolutely just love to touch and caress, and scratch their little kitty ears as I do. You can feel my hand doing that to you now, can’t you?> I can, and it does feel so good. Your hand feels so warm and soft, strong yet gentle, I can’t help but relax. Purr… <That’s it, my pet. Purr and relax, and know that I will take care of you. Just relax, and grow in your submission as your body grows in strength and size.> Yes, Master… Wait, I didn’t mean to… but it felt so right, so good…Master… <Yes, I am your Master, and you are my pet. Doesn’t it feel good to know you’re loved and cared for?> Yes, it does… I’m so nervous about what this all means, but I’m excited, too. My Master’s pet… <Good, pet, good…now we must complete the spell, to make sure your lion form will always stay with you. Fortunately, you’ve already taken care of the first step when you fell to your knees.> Wait, I did? Geez, you’re right. I don’t even remember doing it… <That’s because it’s just so natural for a pet to kneel in front of their Master, that it never even registered in your mind that you had to do it. Now comes the next step, removing the rest of your clothes.> Easy enough; they’re about to pop off under the pressure anyway. I’ll just make use of the new claws you gifted me… SHRRIP! SHRRIP! There we go. Damn, my legs look like marble columns, and about as hard as them too. My calves are huge, too; I think I’d put some horses to shame with how big and hard they are. <Yes, and speaking of large parts generally associates with horses, you should bring your paw to your cock now, so we can begin the final part of the change.> My cock? Oh my… it has this furry sheath around it now. And my nuts… it feels like I’ve got a furry pair of pool balls hanging under my cock. Even my big paw can’t contain it all in one hand. <Yes, you’re going to be quite the virile beast. Now comes the last part, to seal the spell. Cum, my pet. Bring yourself to orgasm and seal your new self permanently. > If I cum, I’ll be this way forever?... Forever this big, and strong, and furry… <And already you’re stroking away, rubbing that powerful paw over your giant cock. Very good, my pet.> Thank you, Master. It feels so good, so right to be doing this, and I’m still getting bigger. My back’s filling up, getting thicker and stronger, and I’m still getting taller. Everything looks so much smaller… oh fuck, this feels so good… <It’s a joy to watch, as well. Mmm; I think you’ll be the alpha among my new pets. You’re already bulkier that the strongest one, and now you’re getting even taller than my tallest.> Other lion men like me? Oh god, the idea of meeting them, seeing them, feeling them… I can only imagine what that will feel like. <Well, you won’t have to imagine soon, my pet. Occasionally I’ll bring a pair of my pets together, and they tend to get along quite well. Nuzzling and licking, feeling each others soft fur, your strong muscles…> Oh fuck, that sounds so hot. I can feel his muzzle on my cock, licking and sucking it, his tongue so rough, but soft. Nggh; getting so close... <Yes, my pet. Feel that mighty cock twitch and tense. You’re going to shoot a huge load out of that cannon between your legs. And when you do, I want you to roar. Show me how proud you are to be mine.> F-Fuck, my cock IS huge. It’s more than a foot, easy. I’m bigger everywhere; huge muscles, huge cock, and I think my head might scrape the ceiling if I stood up now. You’ve made me so strong, so furry, and so masculine. M-Master, I-I… RRROOOOOOAAAARRRR! <Yes, my pet! Feel the orgasmic bliss of being so strong, so loyal, so mine. Look how your cum shoots clear across the room, how your powerful body flexes and throbs with each blast.> Yes, Master! I’m so strong, so confident, and it’s all because of you. Thank you, Master. Thank you for this! <You’re very welcome, my pet. My, you’re making quite the mess…> I’m sorry, Master, but it just feels too good. Why did I ever resist this? <Don’t worry, my pet; it’s a perfectly natural reaction to be a little hesitant. Now, once you finish, you can remove the ring and return to your normal self almost instantly. As much as I’m sure you love being my pet, a nearly 7 foot lion man waking around WILL cause a bit of a scene…> Y-Yes, I suppose it will. Damn, I’ll miss this body. <You’ll have it again soon enough, pet. My magic is reaching its limits, so I’m afraid I must depart for now. You’ll know when I’m ready for you again, and then you can wear the ring again, and return to your lion man form.> Yes, Master. I’ll wait until that time. <Good, my pet. Now, make sure you clean up the mess you made… although I suppose as long as you don’t leave your house or have company over, you could stay in your new form a little longer…> Purr; thank you, Master. I’m still so horny... <Then enjoy yourself, my pet. I’ll speak with you again soon.> Thank you, Master. Thank you for everything...Master? Master? Guess he’s gone. Damn, I miss him already. Oh well; he said he’d let me know when he was ready for me. I’ll have to change back in the morning when I go to work. In the meantime, my cock’s still as hard as steel, and my big paw feels so good stroking it… Thank you, Master, for making me your pet.

(Author's Note: OK. MAJOR author's note here before we begin. First and foremost I want to make it absolutely crystal clear that this is NOT - I REPEAT, NOT - my usual writing style! I decided to write this story as an experience in working with this particular literary form. It's simply for shits and giggles. For those of you confused by what's going on, I have written this work using the keitai shousetsu style (cellphone novel). It is designed to be written in chapters consisting of word counts between 70 and 200. Think of it as traditional story writing on Twitter. The advantage of this writing style to me IS its minimalist nature which allows a large margin for the reader's brain to fill in details as they desire. Thereby making the story customizable and hypothetically more enjoyable. I most likely will not be posting anything like this again; unless by some odd twist of fate there is some kind of demand for it. As an "artist", I like to vary the mediums by which I express myself and thusly give you all the chance to come along for the ride. Finally, I was also motivated by all the years I've seen members post in the story ideas thread. So ofter a person will post an idea with a considerable amount of detail. It's enough to allow the poster to write the story they want themselves, but they end up simply not doing so. However, many people will comment on such a post about how much they enjoy it and want the poster to continue; which they never do. So I figured this style somewhat mimics that and therefore some people might enjoy it. In any event, as I said previously this is just for shits and giggles and not my usual style. So enjoy.) Ben & Jerry's Schweddy Balls Chapter 1 Ben and Jerry have been friends for many years. They love bringing up the joke about the schweddy balls ice cream flavor every chance they get. They didn't know it would become more of an inside joke than a running gag for them. One night Ben is in Jerry's bedroom and finds several empty bottles of liquid medication. "What the fuck Jerry?! Are you on steroids?!" "Ben. It's not what you think." "This doesn't look like insulin to me!" Ben stomps out of the room as Jerry follows. Chapter 2 Jerry keeps telling Ben it's not what it looks like. Jerry won't listen. "What the hell is that stuff man?!" "It's like steroids, but not for the reason you think." "Dude. There are WAY too many empty bottles for you to not be abusing that stuff." "I'm not abusing anything. I just wasn't expecting you to snoop around my room so I hadn't bothered to clean up." Ben shakes his head and turns to leave. Jerry starts to grunt and groan. Ben looks back and watches Jerry start to swell underneath his clothes in amazement. Chapter 3 Jerry's sneakers burst open. Then the legs of his jeans explode with quickly swelling muscle. The sound of the seat of his pants ripping open can be heard. Soon enough his upper body breaks free of his shirt. The sound of Jerry's enlarging cock popping through the zipper of his jeans is heard before the tearing sound that comes from the material of his underwear follows. Ben is in total shock. Jerry rips any material left on his body off before digging into one of the pockets. Ben is totally fixated on the muscle beast in front of him. His heart is racing; pumping blood into his own swelling cock now. Jerry's oozing rod is in front of Ben's mouth now thanks to his gained height. Ben doesn't register his friend's actions as he brings his arms around and plunges a needle into Ben's thigh. Chapter 4 "What the fuck man?!" "Trust me. It's for your own good." Everything becomes white noise for Ben. He can no longer feel his body. He only knows warmth and pressure engulfing him. Why does everything feel so tight? He can hear moaning. He's not sure if it's coming from Jerry or himself. He's pretty sure it's coming from himself. Jerry moves in and starts sucking Ben's nuts. "Fuck yeah dude... Suck those big, fuckin' hairy, schweddy balls..." He sees his hard cock spray his ball load. Chapter 5 Ben slides his hard shaft into Jerry's mouth. After a while he slides himself into Jerry's ass. Eventually he orgasms inside his friend. Now it's Jerry's turn. He moans loudly as his cums inside Ben before collapsing on top of him. Their breathing is heavy and labored. They only know bliss as their bodies revert to normal. "Dude. I can't believe you did that to me." "I had to. I never would have fit inside you otherwise." "I can't believe you fucked me. Chapter 6 "I can't believe you take that stuff all the time." "I have to. If I don't, you saw what happens." Ben is confused by this, "You hulk out if you don't take that stuff? Why did it hulk me out then?" "It's designed to hulk you out. I take it so I can hulk out when I want and not when I don't." "I see... So, uh... are you gonna pull out of me anytime soon?" Jerry gives him a big grin. "Nope." He then begins to thrust into his close friend. Ben moans out. He should stop him, but he doesn't for some reason. After Jerry climaxes again he leans in and kisses his buddy deeply on the mouth. Ben doesn't attempt to stop him this time either. Chapter 7 Jerry pulls out of Ben's ass and turns to go get dressed. Ben grabs his arm and pulls him back to the table they were just fucking. Turning Jerry around, Ben takes his turn fucking his friend. Jerry thoroughly enjoys it. After sex, Ben asks Jerry a question. "So... Does this make us fuck buddies now?" "Do you want us to be friends with benefits? I wouldn't mind if we were more than that." Ben smiles at him. "I think I might like that too." THE END

A quick little Valentine's themed story I put together to go along with [this pic done by anglekindle. ] --------------------------------------------------------- It was shaping up to be yet another dull Valentine’s Day for Patrick. Patrick was in one hell of a foul mood, and it didn’t help matters that everywhere he looked he saw lots of lovebirds cuddling and swooning all over each other. Even Patrick’s friends were making matters worse. They were all out yukking it up (with a capital F) with their significant others leaving Patrick alone to think about how annoying this holiday really was. Unbeknownst to Patrick but knownst to us, Eros’ newest apprentice was ready to begin his first day on the job. He was ready to do the Cupid name proud. All he needed to do was finish mixing up a batch of Eros Incorporated’s most famous draught of Love Potion 69. One drop of that sucker in your bloodstream would make a man immediately smitten with the next person they saw. It was the perfect method of matchmaking! “Let’s see… A sprig of rosemary. Some thyme extract. A scoop of avocado for flavor aaannndd….” Flynn narrated as he mixed the ingredients into the cauldron. “A drop of the good stuff!” He exclaimed as he tilted the bright pink bottle to drip in some virility serum into the mix. A large percentage of love at first sight came down to sexual attraction so in order to really make the love serum work, the Eros employees always made sure to spike their love potions with a healthy dose of aphrodisiac, and Flynn’s concoction was no different… or was it. “Hmm… If a drop makes them fall in love, I bet a bunch will make them REALLY fall in love.” Flynn mused out loud. He upended the bottle and poured every last drop of the virility draught right into the cauldron. The mellow purple potion quickly began to bubble and froth. The color steadily shifted to brighter and brighter shades of pink until the cauldron bubbled over with magenta foam. “Huh. That’s new.” Flynn mused out loud, but he didn’t think much of it. After all, one can never have too much love, and it wasn’t like he had enough time to make a new batch. The alarm was already blaring to indicate that it was his turn to take to the skies. Flynn doused his arrows in foamy pink potion, grabbed his bow, and hauled ass for the horizon. It didn’t take Flynn long to find his first target. He’d recognized that sour grimace anywhere. This was one sourpuss who was sorely in need of a little romance. Flynn floated down low, took aim, and let his arrow fly true. Flynn watched to see if his arrow found its mark, and find its mark it did! The heart shaped arrowhead planted itself right into the dude’s denim clad keister. “Jesus Christ!” Patrick shouted. He leapt into the air and grabbed his rear in pain. He quickly found the source of his pain. An arrow! A solid, wooden archery arrow planted right in his ass! “Help! I’ve been shot! Medic! Is there a doctor in the house!?” He cried. “Well… that’s new.” Flynn mused out loud. He floated down to the ground to check on his mark. Patrick was roaring and flailing and grabbing his ass and just all in all making quite a scene. He had attracted quite the crowd of onlookers who stared on and scratched their heads. As far as they could tell there was nothing physically wrong with the guy. “Ok. Just hold still. I’m gonna…” Flynn instructed as he reached down to grasp the shaft of the arrow. The guy didn’t seem to be listening though. He seemed more interested in grabbing his ass than he was in being cooperative, but that made sense. Normal people shouldn’t even be able to see or hear the agents of Eros let alone communicate with them. “Aaaannnnd. Out we go!” Flynn said as he yanked the arrow out from his target. Patrick shouted again and spun around to face his assailant. “You!? You shot me!” He yelped. “Uh. Yeah? It’s my job.” Flynn replied casually. He quickly began to wise up that something was wrong though. “Waaaait a second. You shouldn’t be able to see me.” He said. “Of course I can see you, and I’ll see you again in court!” Patrick shouted. “Woah, woah, woah. Slow your roll, Holmes. In court? It’s against company policy to do any courting on the clock. You’ll have to wait at least another six hours for that.” Flynn replied. “You… what? No! I meant I’m going to call the cops on you for shooting me!” Patrick snarled back. “Ok. First off, when you say I ‘shot you’ it sounds really bad. I hit you with an arrow. Totally not the same thing.” Flynn replied. “How is it different?” Patrick asked. “Well for starters there’s no harm done. Your booty is fine, and your clothes don’t even have a tear in them. You shouldn’t of even felt anything at all.” Flynn explained. “What do you mean? I was shot. I’ll show you-“ Patrick began to say. He turned around as best as he could to give Flynn a good look at his ass, but there was something strange. As Patrick stared over his shoulder at his own ass he realized that Flynn was right. There was no blood. There wasn’t even a tear. If anything his booty looked better than ever. Patrick never remembered his ass filling out his pants this well before. His booty looked downright beefy. “See? No harm done.” Flynn explained. “Um… huh…” Patrick mused out loud. He was more confused than anything, but he had to admit that Flynn was right, and there was something else too. Patrick was starting to feel pretty good. REALLY good actually. The blood was rushing to his cock, and his muscles felt kinda of sore and stiff as if he had just finished a tough set at the gym. Patrick had never been much of a gym goer because of the pain and effort that went into it, but this actually felt nice. He could get used to this feeling. “So. No hard feelings?” Flynn asked. That snapped Patrick from his reverie. Patrick turned to face the Eros employee and got a good look at him for the first time. The dude was pretty cute; curly blond hair; lean, toned, shredded bod; a small toga that barely covered his crotch and left half of his lithe chest on display; and an adorable pair of angel wings on his back. The dude looked just like a classical painting come to life. “Yeah. Sorry. I shouldn’t have snapped at you like that.” Patrick replied awkwardly. He blushed slightly and worked up the nerve to murmur a more in-depth apology. “It’s just been a hell of a day, and that was it was just kind of the final straw when you shot-“ “Hit you with an arrow” Flynn corrected. “Right. When you did the thing. Sorry again. That was uncalled for.” Patrick replied. “No hard feelings.” Flynn responded. He beamed a bright, toothy smile and held his hand out for a handshake. Patrick began to reach out to return the shake when something odd happened. Patrick’s sleeve shredded as his bicep flexed right through the fabric. This was extra surprising given that he had never really had a bicep before. He had always been kinda average in that regard. Patrick quickly began to realize that it wasn’t just his arms that were pressing against the fabric of his clothes. His entire outfit was feeling a little cramped. His chest pressed so hard against the front of his shirt that the top button threatened to pop clean off! His ass strained against the back of his slacks. His cock pressed hard – rock hard – against his fly. His quads bulged out and stretched the legs of his slacks to their limits. There was no doubt about it. Patrick was now jacked! He was so bulky that he looked like a full-time gym rat, and he could tell that he was still growing. “Oh. Now that’s new.” Flynn murmured as he watched Patrick steadily outgrow his clothes. The buttons popped off of Patrick’s shirt – first the top one, then the second one, all the way down to the fifth button which rested right below his now meaty pecs. The rest of the buttons of his shirt were holding, but not for long at the rate he was growing. His swelling abs were straining against the front and his growing Adonis belt pressed against the sides. Patrick’s slacks weren’t fairing much better. The seams along the sides of his slacks were popping and fraying as his thick, meaty quads grew too thick for the skinny little pant-legs to handle. The back of his pants burst open with a deafening “RRRIIIIIPPPP!” as his ass became simply too meaty for his slack to handle, but perhaps what was most shocking was the way the zipper on his fly pulled apart to make room for his rapidly swelling cock! Patrick watched in awe as his dick grew and grew. His rock hard erection rose steadily higher. The thick rigid shaft grew steadily thicker. Soon his throbbing boner stood so tall that it slapped against his belly button. The shaft was so thick that even with the fly all the way open the teeth of the zipper rubbed irritatingly against the sides of his dick. His nuts had grown so huge and pleasantly full of spunk that they were already the size of softballs and threatened to spill out of his slacks at any second. “Yeah. That’s new.” Flynn remarked as he watched Patrick grow larger and larger. Patrick was growing so huge so fast that his clothes had been reduced to tatters. The few remnants and ribbons that remains clunk awkwardly to Patrick’s swelling muscles. His pecs were the size of bed pillows. Each individual abdominal muscle was the size of a football. His quads were thick as oak trees. His traps bulged out like speedbumps in a parking lot. His biceps were the size of basketballs, and his lats flared out like wings that put Flynn’s cherubic flappers to shame. Patrick was simply massive, and yet all that muscular girth paled in comparison to the size of his enormous dong. Patrick’s cock was now taller than he was! His cock was far too huge and heavy to stand up straight. Instead the weight of it had caused it to jut straight out in front of him until it was so thick that the puffy ridge along the bottom now rested solidly on the ground. The spongy, pre-oozing head of his massive cock was as big as a VW Beetle. It was so thick that it even put Patrick’s muscular, meaty, barrel chest to shame. Thick veins the size of coaxial cables crisscrossed the length of his rigid boner, and his nuts were the size of sofas and now rested behind him leaving Patrick straddling his schlong like a jockey on a Clydesdale. “Ohhh. So maybe that’s why they call it ‘the hyper potion’.” Flynn mused out loud as he inspected the aftermath of his arrow. “Hey. So uh… I’m gonna flit back to base camp and get an antidote. Just uh, don’t go anywhere, ok?” Flynn uttered an awkward apology, but before he could dart off, Patrick had something to say to him. “Er… Actually, I’m ok with this.” Patrick replied. “Uh… Are you sure? I mean I can fly right back. It’ll just take a –“ Flynn tried to say. “I’m OK with this!” Patrick insisted. “Well… if you’re sure then…” Flynn muttered uncertainly as he began to slowly back away. “Wait!” Patrick called out suddenly. Flynn stopped dead in his tracks. He was sure that Patrick was going to ask for the antidote, but instead… “You… wouldn’t happen to have another arrow, would you?” Patrick asked impishly.

So this is kind of the official start. https://muscle-growth.org/topic/7016-a-supers-secret/'>The prologue (click this sentence!) isn't TOO important, but can shed some light on Evan's backstory. The story's segments have titles to them that relate to the upcoming part and act as a way to break up segments (time skips). Let me know what you think about the story or just point out weird parts/errors! Be as honest as you want. My super power is being able to take criticism. :^) ***An Underwhelming Beginning*** I stood there in nothing but a pair of white compression shorts. I was trying my best to appear confident, but my heated red face was not helping. Maybe it was done that way just to make me quickly choose a costume and get out of the science gal's hair. Well she's more of a PR lady with a degree somewhere in the science field and one in the magic field. Which was funny, because the line between magic and science became blurrier as technology advanced... Talk about a hard set of degrees to keep track of. "So I had a few concepts digitized up for you. The main part will obviously be a power suit. Otherwise known as this thing." She pushed a few buttons and brought up a 3D model of some tight jumpsuit. I could only cringe. “Put it on so we can decide what to do for the personal flare.” "Kay-la...” I cleared my the lump from my throat to speak clearly. “Why does that have to be the main part?" "Your powers. They decide what part will be the best. This is a very durable and flexible jumpsuit with several helpful features, hence why it's called a Power Suit. A-doy." Oh. How professional. As I put on the suit, I found myself doubting my initial feelings about the costume. It perfectly conformed to my body without smothering me and even the raised collar covering my neck wasn't restricting. The bottom section wasn't revealing despite the snugness around my legs. The top actually highlighted my musculature and gave me a shapelier upper body. More importantly, the freakishness of my muscles were hidden. The suit wasn't just flat boring tight material. It had some raised segments, particularly the shoulders, forearms, calves, waist, and up the middle of my torso. It made it look like a stitched together ensemble, not just a jumpsuit. “OK, nice. So you can look through the database here to find things for the flare.” She moused over some tabs and a cute cat video came up. “Um... Uh...” She hastily pulled up the right tab. “No cats were seen. Got it?” “Nyah~ cats here, ma'am.” I chuckled as her face said did you really say that. “Wait. Cats. There's no cat-themed Super, right?” “You're going too far with this joke. I will-” “No. I'm serious. Cat-me, woman!” She just rolled her eyes, then scrolled through the database to fulfill my request. Instead of watching her, I turned to the nearby mirror. Damn I looked good with the suit on. I was beginning to like my body a bit. I flexed a few times, smirking as my muscles and suit worked together to put on a show. Oddly enough, my flexes appeared less comical and more... Intimidating, I suppose? My face was handsome, but when my fighting stance was set I looked like a cut warrior. Perhaps I was like most Supers. “I just need the suit to make the final modifications.” Kayla poked the back of my head. “Make out with yourself later.” Kayla scurried off with my suit, leaving me alone with myself and the mirror. I didn't feel that great anymore. I knew the suit was going to be a self-esteem crutch. Maybe I could come to love myself as time went on. But until then, my Super Identity would be my second skin. A few moments passed and Kayla came back with the modified suit. I carefully put on the suit, mask, and headband. Mirror time again! “Hmph. This actually looks cooler than I thought. This kinda reminds me of that white cat my folks had. I think it was... An Abyssinian? Oh, that works. Abyss the Super. Super cool, am I right? I am a cat-genius. I just made your job super easy.” Truth be told, I didn't care about my identiy much. I liked cats and rolled with it. It's also thanks to cats that I got into gymnastics, mostly because their antics were fasinating when I was a kid... I may or may not have thrown a few cats around to study their anti-gravity tricks. “Adding cat in front of everything totally doesn't work. Please don't do that when talking to the public. Anyway, yeah, everything you're wearing has a nice blend of advanced technology and a little bit of magic. We're still haven't fully grasped magic, but I personally think we've made great strides with our current tech. The mask and headband-ears are all one piece. Your suit is a giant one piece, but you can detach the gloves and boots if need be. Here's a CaID with all you need to know about your suit. It's pretty straight forward to use, like a cellphone with a holographic screen.” A blend of science and magic sounded cool, that's for sure. I reach for the phone and Kayla pointed to my side. I shifted sideways, noticing there was a holster for my CaID and the belt was actually a tail. Well, it's a flat backwards belt with the extra flack just dangling behind me. All the features worked nicely to be cat-like without being unbearably cute. I was definitely a kitty now, or rather, a silvery-white cat man. My green eyes and brown hair contrasted nicely with the suit's brilliantly white default. “Not bad. It started as a joke and now we're here. This thing is getting cooler the more I look a-” “Are you a fuckin' cat?” Felix's voice made me glow red. No. Not cool anymore. Not when guys like Felix looked at me. It's like I'm in highschool and I'm trying to impress the cool kids. “Why am I seein' this shit, Kayla?” “But Felix and Catman, I mean Abyss, seems like a perfect pair. You'll be partners until further notice.” Kayla stated. “Mainly for publicity reasons since Felix gets tons of attention and you're new. We need to let the world know that although Hellrick fell a while ago, we are not short on Supers. You can also learn the ropes from a vet like Felix. Leave me alone and go to the location marked on the CaID's map. That's from the higher ups, not just me. Toodle-loo, kitties.” “What?” “What?!” ***Bleu Divinté Is Not A Dressing*** I was literally in Felix's shadow as we walked through the city. People cleared the way as Felix casually strolled across the pavement. He surely got everyone's attention. Some attention was directed my way too, mostly confused stares and double-takes. Sure enough, pictures were taken and sent to the data cesspool known as the Internet. Why have a press conference when I could just casually get a free ride on Felix's popularity? He's the only Super who didn't have a secret identity. That made him media-bait wherever he goes. “Here we are, stop being a little pussy and stand up straight. You're a fuckin' Super. Act like it.” “Heh, cat jokes! My look is totally growing on you, isn't it?” “What?” So he didn't realize his choice of words were actu-... I was not surprised. As we closed in on our destination, it became clear that we were going to the museum. I should have expected that given the location and that day's event. Guard duty seemed simple enough for my first public outing as a Super. “Hello, Felix. I am the museum director, Wendy Teal.” The woman's tone alone was far more professional than Kayla's entire demeanor. She gestured inside and we matched her pace. Felix's heavy footsteps drowned out most sounds, so I had to pay extra close attention. “The details are all over the news, so I am sure you know why you are here.” “I don't keep up with the news, lady.” “She's talking about Bleu Divinté. It's a-” “Is that a salad dressin'?” “Who said that?” She spun around with a look of confusion. She steps sideways twice and noticed Felix's hulking body was concealing me. Of course I was not intentionally hiding from her... I think. “You're the other Super?” “Yep. E- Abyss is the name, fighting crime and chasing elusive red dots is my-.” Felix clutched my arm, glaring and scowling to fully convey his feelings towards me at that moment. He's not wrong to be mad. I was more quirky compared to my old self. The best way to deal with my situation was to fake it until I made it. Meanwhile, the professional woman lightly giggled, chuckled, then let it all snowball into bent over laughter. She went on for a couple of seconds, leaving us to wait until she was done. “Really though?!” She wiped away tears, “That was the worst introduction I have ever heard. It was so awful that it was spectacular. You have got a fan already, kitty-cat.” “Seriously?” “Seriously?!” “Seriously.” She straightened her outfit as she eerily reverted back to her professionalism without a proper emotional transition. I wished I could swipe over to the next emotion like that. “This is perfect, actually. I bet you are far stealthier than Felix. You can be on the skywalk above the exhibit as a hidden guard of sorts.” “So it's a catwalk?” She snickered, “Yes. Yes it is. As for you, Felix... I have a lovely array of formal attire for you to choose from. You will be patrolling the first floor. If anyone is going to try anything, the first thing they will see is you. And quite frankly, I think any normal criminal would not try to go through you just to get a measly atleastone00millionupto300milliondollars.” “I fuckin' hate everythin' right now.” He mumbled and whined. “Bad cat jokes and we're guardin' salad dressin' or some shit.” ***A Tale Of Two Felixs*** Between changing my suit black and the intense spot lighting, I could easily blend in with the darkness engulfing the catwalk. Everything was perfect, if another Super was in his place, the museum-goers would probably be more interested in them than the Bleu Divinté display. The swarming attention would be a distraction for the Super, making it easier to get a head start on any heist before the Super can safely react. Felix on the other hand was a person-repellent. Sure people stared at him, but not for long. Me on the other hand? I was finding myself staring at him, the exhibit, him, the exhibit, him, him, him... And then the exhibit. Felix appeared to be an entirely different man with formal attire on. It was hard for my mind to register. “Which are you admiring? The exhibit or the Latino hunk?” “Yeh-eeee!” I slammed my back against the catwalk's railing. I could see a few people look around in confusion from down below before I turned my attention to the voice. It was an amazingly bulky guard. “Oh.” “You sure are a scaredy-cat.” The guard smiles, offering to help me up. He filled out his uniform nicely and was no stranger to the gym. He stood a couple of inches taller than me and was most certainly wider than me. “I'm in charge of patrolling the second floor of the museum. I, er, heard there was a new Super up here. I just wanted to see. Heheh, you sure are a cutie.” “Oh, ehem, yeah. I'm a Super.” I wanted to be cool, not cute. I held out my hand and spoke in a deeper tone. “Abyss' the name.” “I'm Felix.” He shook my hand, then backed up to perform a most muscular pose. His pecs nearly caused the buttons of his shirt to fly off and I could hear his thick biceps making the sleeves cry. The odd thing was, he could easily pass for Felix's brother. “As you might have guessed, Felix is my favorite Super.” “You share the same name and hobbies, it seems.” I crossed my arms and tilted my head, “Though something tells me you're far more responsible than him if you have this job... Probably.” “Probably indeed.” He nods. “So what's your power? Do you transform into, like, a beastman or something?” “Flexibility and super strength. Today's my first day out here. They're going to announce all the fun details later.” “Uh... Super strength?” I imitated his flex and my muscles nearly matched his in size. The guard was taken aback as his mouth fell open. I don't blame him, considering my muscles temporarily doubled in size. I couldn't help but laugh. “Pff-sorry! Sorry.” “OK! I believe you now! Your arm was all, like, boom!” He adjusted his hat... And pants. “I thought you were just a nice little kitty, but you're probably a scary tiger when your claws are out. I'll make sure not to commit any crimes. Unless it's stealing your heart. Yeeeah?” “Don't worry. It's right where I left it.” I pat my chest a few times and smirked. My uniquely dense muscles made it apparent my body was a weapon with each deep thump. “I'll work on my fabulous charming skills and get you next time. You'll rue the day you met me!” He waved as he exited the scene. Either he was legitimately crushing on me or he was a great, albeit overly-dramatic, actor. I crossed my arms and shook my head. What a character. A dumb character. I positioned myself over the most expensive part of the exhibit, the Bleu Divinté Crown, and used my CaID to pull up a list of the museum's workers. As expected, Guard Felix was not on the list at all. I called Felix immediately. “Apparently the cat's out of the bag. A guard named Felix knows I'm up here. Except the only Felix working here is technically you. Too suspicious, right?” “Hmph. You sure? You only had two weeks of trainin' so far. You could be wrong.” “Hey, I know I'm a rookie but I'm not dumb!” I hiss. “I know. I was just makin' sure you had confidence in your findin's.” Oh wow, I sure got schooled there. I bet he was waiting for me to spot something to confirm his suspicions of someone scouting the area. I was hoping that the knowledge of my powers would deter Faux-Felix or whoever he's working with from committing a felony. I just hoped it was enough. ***Catastrophe In The Museum*** The entire time Felix was purposefully making people uncomfortable. Just a simple look did the trick. It was his way to subtly get people out of there before the crap hit the fan. Time passed and the crowd thinned out, meaning if something did happen there would be less civilians in harm's way. That's when I saw Faux-Felix make a secondentrance nearly an hour after his first appearance. He looked upwards and put his finger to his lips, thought I doubt he could see where I specifically was. He pointed to the main entrance and signed for me to signal Felix. “Felix, the entryway... I think we should start clearing it.” Felix didn't respond, choosing to just work his magic and get people away from the entrance. All he did was stand there with his arms crossed, making the Museum patrons turn down other hallways. The ones in the room chose to leave the same way where Faux-Felix popped out. Was this just an elaborate joke to make us look like fools? Only time would tell, and quite frankly, time seemed impatient... Loud thuds and screams indicated something was barreling down the hallway. I could see Felix push people away before a giant man crashed right into him. Felix almost lost is footing as he tried his best to stand his ground. His power made him hard to move around and practically impossible to kill. Yet the hulking brown behemoth managed to make Felix skid backwards anyway. People scattered quickly, but the behemoth caught two civilians anyway. He wrapped his humongous arms around them and they passed out almost instantly, although it didn't seem like he was applying much pressure. I never seen the guy before, but apparently Felix did. “It's the asshole who crushed my truck!” “WAHAHAHAHAAA YEP! WANNA SEE ME CRUSH THESE WIMPS TOO?!” His violent baritone voice cut through the room. He was gigantic, almost 7 feet tall from my point of view. His arms were slightly coiled around the civilians, yet it was apparent he was just a jolt away from crushing them. So much muscle was on his frame that it seemed impossible for him to even exist. Based on his attire, he appeared to be an army man. His skin was coffee brown and his intense brown eyes pierced through the darkness to spot me. He smirks and throws the civilians at Felix. Felix catches them and tosses them over his shoulder, getting them to safety quickly. “Take the crown too, Felix!” I say, making sure to get both the civilians and the villain's target away from him ASAP. “Here kitty kitty kitty. I see you!” He punches the marble floor, causing it to shatter and fly upward. Some of the debris hits the catwalk, causing it to shake. I hop down, performing a double twist and sticking the landing. “So scary... WAHAHAHUUH! YEAH RIGHT! I'LL CRUSH YOU, YOU STUPID CAT, AND THEN MAKE MILLIONS AFTER!” “It's just us. The crown's gone. You're done here.” “You. Idiot.” His tone goes from bumbling villain to deadly monster. “I want to be the strongest. I want to be a God. So killing a super kitty... Then Felix the immortal... BWAHAH-HAAAH! IT GETS MY BLOOD BOILING! EVERYONE WILL WORSHIP AND FEAR THE ALMIGHTY ALDRIC! ” He winds up his arm and recklessly thrusts it in my direction. I skillfully dodge his attack, placing my hands on his arm to thrust myself upward. I flip, using my tail to latch on the leaning catwalk to halt my upward momentum. The feeling of his vascular arm still clings to my hands. I could feel them pulsing... It was unsettling. Aldric jumps, attempting to grab me and failing as I dodge yet again. He brings down the entire catwalk. With a sadistic grin he uses the broken catwalk as projectiles, causing me to evade them while still keeping the artwork safe. Finally one of them hits me and he cackles briefly, only to see I caught the metallic mass before it ruined a priceless bust of delicate lapiz lazuli. I let the metallic mass fall to the ground and twirl my tail as a way to taunt him. “Phew, close one! Can we stop playing cat and mouse? You should just come at me... Or are you a scaredy-cat?” “GRAAAAAAAAAAAH!” Aldric pulls out a syringe and injects it into his neck before busting out into a sinister cackle. His cackles deepened, almost as if he were transforming into a delirious demon. His muscles flexed and pulsed, changing him immediately before my eyes. It was almost like seeing what happened to me two weeks ago, but to someone who was already enormous. I took my chance and charged at him, aiming for his legs to take him down. As I charged, his legs thickened with muscles, destroying his pants in the process. The muscles were crammed together to the point where it looked like he had one monstrous tree trunk of a leg. Aldric swatted me away with ease. His footsteps cracked the marble below him. His shirt ripped into shreds as his bulging torso exploded through the fabric. Even though he stood over me, all I could see was a huge mound of fleshy meat hanging far above me. He laughs as he takes advantage of the situation. He drops himself on me, pinning me down with his growing bulk and overwhelming power. I could feel the marble shatter beneath me, digging into my skin. Despite the sound of the room cracking and creaking around us, I could audibly hear the growth of his body as it bloated. Deep sounds of satisfaction echoed throughout him. The growth looked painful, yet he clearly seemed to enjoy the power it was bestowing upon him. “THAT'S ALL?! REALLY?! PATHETIC KITTY CAN'T EVEN FIGHT BACK?!” He grunts as he applies more pressure. Aldric's stance widens over me, freeing my lower body as a look of confusion crossed his face. His still-growing bulk was removing any form of flexibility he had. Giving me just the right amount of leverage to fight back. I used my legs to lift his body upwards, although he tried his best to keep me pinned down with his hands. I flipped him over and wound up on top, maneuvering my legs around his mountainous traps and delts. Like a tenacious crab, my claws legs clamped down and refused to let go. He struggled against the might of my legs, but the monstrous size of his upper torso and arms pushed against each other. It was physically impossible for him to pry me off him at that point. Aldric tried his best to scramble to his feet, nearly falling over as he gets up a few times. He frantically tries his hardest to crush me between his back and any surface near him. Soon his pace slowed down as he ran out of air, but even worse, ran out of space for his body to move. He was practically waddling before he was forced to give up. He falls unconscious, smashing more of the marble floor below us to bits. I step back, seeing how the once enormous man was a pile of immobile flesh and muscle. His muscles misshaped, huge, and seemingly squirming beneath his glistening brown skin. I flipped him over and placed separate paralyzer cuffs on him, since there'd be no way to use one set. His body was sprawled out like a giant T-X combination. His muscles simply wouldn't let his body return to a resting position. “Shit! That was quick.” I hear Felix from behind me. He crossed his arms, showing off his glorious pecs and biceps. “Um... Felix... Why are you in nothing but boxer briefs?” “Fight in a suit? Yeah right.” He shrugs as he walks up to me and pets me. “Good kitty.” “S-stop!” I stammer as I swat away his hand. I look back at the man lying on the floor, his body still pulsating. It was eerie, yet mesmerizing. That's when I feel Felix's hands on my shoulder. “Your back is bloody! Are you OK?” “I'm fine Felix. You woo-rr-yyy toooo...” ***Good Or Bad*** I woke up somewhere engulfed in a loud commotion. I swear I could hear Felix's voice discuss something and then Hana. When I fully came to, I noticed I was inside some vehicle. An ambulance, perhaps? “See? He's fine! His first adrenaline rush just got to him is all.” “You may be right. For once.” She turns her attention to me, “I was a little worried. I think the pain just caught up to you is all.” “Idiot! I thought you trained? You have to focus on strengthenin' your skin! Or else shit like this happens.” “Rookie's mistake? Eheheh...” I tried to play it off as no big deal. I looked over and noticed Hana was actually Madam Butterfly right now. Her outfit was something similar to a purple monarch butterfly's design with a very elaborate skirt and some furry trim on the top. “You should be working. Don't worry about me.” “You're right.” She stood up and exited the ambulance. Before leaving she turned around, “You did great, Abyss. I hope to work with you in the future.” “You better watch out. Cats like to swat at pretty little butterflies like you.” WHY DID I SAY THAT? Still, Hana laughed as she closed the door to give me some privacy. There was a moment of awkward silence before Felix decided to rustle my hair/cat ears again. “The best fightin' cat around.” “Stop that!” I gasp, “Eeeey, the cat thing's rubbing off on you, right?” “Not really. I still can't believe you're a fuckin' cat. Anyway, never fight by yourself again, got it? I hate missin' out on the action.” “I'll be sure to leave some ass for you to kick next time.” “Now you're learnin'.” Felix laughed as he slapped my back. I cringed and he awkwardly reacted, giving my shoulder two pats before pulling back. He looked away and grunted while I sighed and shook my head. I knew it was only late afternoon, but it felt like the day was already over. It was extremely unsatisfying. I mean, sure, I saved the day and brought down a villain. I was super awesome on my first day. I feel like being a Super has made me more confident, if not a bit too cocky. So maybe it was satisfying enough. But what was Aldric's deal? Who was that Faux-Felix fellow? Or better yet, who made that dangerous serum? Perhaps time would tell. As my folks taught me, it's not wise to dwell on questions that clearly can't be answered. Not until there's some facts to go on, anyway. “So. Felix. Clothing actually exists, y'know?”

This is a one-shot, written in a slightly different style than I am used to. Theoretically you should be able to skip around if you are not one for much exposition. Comments and suggestions are always appreciated. The inside of my cubicle is cluttered as usual, full of unfinished work that is all marked “urgent”. It is always urgent. The fluorescent lights above worsen my headache. I pull out another paper from the pile. It is endless. Day in, day out, computer, paper, and me, sitting alone in this tiny island. I can feel the folds of my belly run over my belt, resting in my lap. My sleeves and the legs of my khakis are loose, my thin arms and legs barely filling up the hollow spaces. My back hunches over my desk, my thinning hair wafted by the fan I keep on my desk. It is difficult to think that I am already forty, that so much time has passed by in this small, cluttered space with so little to show. Finally the clock strikes six, and I am free to leave. My desk is no less cluttered than it was earlier today. Papers come in as fast as they go out. But at least I am busy. There is something to do, which is better than nothing. Bubble gum for the mind, and a paycheck to follow. -- It is winter, and by the time I get home it is already dark. My apartment is dimly lit, as usual. That is the way Pavel likes it, and I don’t mind either way. He is already home. His drive shorter than mine, but he is irate nonetheless. He is usually that way, “stereotypically Russian” I used to joke with him. We have known each other for five years, and about a year ago we moved into an apartment together. I walk into the common room to find him watching TV and eating leftovers from yesterday. His double chin mirrors mine, and he has a stain from the food he is eating on his wife beater. He grunts at me. It is his usual way of acknowledging that I have arrived. His body slouches down in the arm rest. His body is just like mine, if not a little bit thicker. But his hair is still all there, his one proud feature. His meal rests on the TV tray, crumbs spilling as he lazily shuttles food into his mouth. He is not beautiful, but he is mine. -- I watch Pavel work his way to the bathroom from the bed we have just shared, the light harsh on his unflattering body. Sex with him is good, familiar. We do not have to try very hard. If neither one of us finishes, that is not abnormal. It is just good to be with someone. Finally he turns off the lights and his body is thrown into darkness. I like it better that way, imagining he is someone else. As I lay in bed, I think about my life and how I have gotten here. There is no one pivotal moment to look for, just a lifetime of settling for less and expecting nothing more. And now I am here. I vow that tomorrow will be the day that everything will change. And unlike every other time, it will be. -- John is a bit arrogant and not very good at paying attention. Well, I guess he can afford it. He looks like he has always been buff, blond, beautiful. Captain of the football team, homecoming king, something like that. Hard to relate to, in my current position. He wears a tank top, those kind that open to show his obliques and lats. Even just his arm resting on the machine is something to behold. Perhaps my perception of him is too harsh, colored by the intense pain that is coursing through my shoulders. He is looking at a woman running on the treadmill across the room. To be fair, she is beautiful. I would stare too, I think, if I were so inclined. “Come on Greg, one more! You’ve got this!” It did not feel that way. Even if he is not very good at paying attention, he at least goes through the motions. This is the first time I have been in a gym in twenty years, and John took his role as my new personal trainer very enthusiastically. Right into the deep end, no grace period. I struggle between breaths as I push out the last rep. I can feel the hollow space in my sleeves call attention to how small and weak my arms are, and the weight of my stomach reminds me of my age and how far I have to go. Sweat beads on my forehead and runs down my chin. My clothes are soaked, but we have barely even started. -- The first thing I notice is that it is not as difficult to get up and going in the morning. Despite how dreary I anticipate my days to be, my body no longer feels like a heavy stone that I have to drag around. Things are easier, lighter. My pants fit better, looser in the waist. Pavel does not appreciate my new candor, in or out of bed. My new energy is in stark contrast to his morose personality. It will grow on him, I hope. -- 180. That’s what the scale says. Only 10 pounds lost over the course of 3 months. But I know that I have lost more than that, and it has been exchanged for something better. I flexed my arm in the mirror. The slightest curvature of the bicep, a little furrow beneath to announce that it is separate from the rest of my arm. Progress. -- Protein shakes are the bane of my existence. John has changed my diet, little by little, and now I am a poster child for healthy eating. This is to Pavel’s protest. All protein, barely any fat or carbs, none of the fast food that we used to eat together. We start eating separate meals. It is hard, every day. I want to break very badly, especially with the temptation sitting right in front of me. I can feel the space filling in around my sleeves, in the legs of my pants. They are not hollow anymore. Suddenly the shake is not so bad. I swallow it, eagerly. -- I challenge someone to an arm wrestle at work, during our lunch hour. I don’t know what I am thinking, but he agrees. A small congregation gathers around us in the office. This is the most exciting thing that has happened here since the Jefferson account. Will is confident he can beat me, he is certainly much younger. I win. It is hardly even a contest. Just nine months ago I would have lost, and pathetically. My cock swells slightly from the rush. -- A woman a little younger than me turns her head at me as I walk to lunch. It feels pretty good. -- Sixteen and thirty-four. Arms and waist, respectively. My abs are palpable beneath my trimming stomach, my arms something to be proud of. I flex my calves and see the separate heads in the mirror. My shirts fit me well, and without even trying I am showing off. Even John is impressed at my progress over the last year. I go to the gym eagerly now, even when I don’t have a scheduled training session. It starts to feel good, almost, the burning in my body as I become something greater. I drop John soon after. He is not necessary anymore. -- I apply for a promotion at my job. With all of the supplements and supplies that I need, a pay raise is necessary. I get it. My boss notes my confidence when he is debriefing me after my interview. I think he notices my arms too, but he is too shy to say anything about it. -- It is around seventeen inches that I leave Pavel. I know because I am measuring my guns (I have taken to calling them that because, well, they are deserving of the title) when I see the both of us in the mirror. The juxtaposition seems wrong. We have been growing apart for a long time now. He is always at home, sedentary, static. I am not capable of that life anymore. I need to get out, to live, to lift. He is not surprised. It is relatively amicable. I start looking for a new apartment the next day. -- My old clothes just do not fit anymore, after two and a half years. I love the way they feel around my solid arms, hanging over my heavy chest as they fall into my thick muscle belly. My abs, strong, erect from the curvature of my stomach now form little creases in my clothes. My sleeves stretch every time I go to flex my guns and the body of my shirt stretches almost uncomfortably against my lats. My button-ups stopped being functional a long time ago. Now even my loosest exercise shirts have to go. I’m keeping my exercise shorts. They have fared a little better, although they have started to look like short shorts as my burgeoning quads and hamstrings have begun to push them up. That is okay with me. I don’t mind showing off their strength, or the thick heads of my calf muscles for anyone who wants to look. And most of them do. My dick throbs a little as I throw the last shirt in the trash. Out with the old and in with the new. -- Melinda flirts with me shamelessly now. She barely even took notice of me before. It is hard to blame her, though. Compared to the other guys at the office I stand out. I do not hide it, either. Even with my new outfits my body is visible through the fabric. I do not even have to try. I would never have known she was so lascivious. I barely even look at her. I think it turns her on more. -- It is hard to believe that I wore sleeves once. It feels so good, to walk down the street and have everyone stare your size. Nineteen and growing. My guns are my proudest feature. And the guys take note. I have been drowning in stares and offers for sex ever since I left Pavel and moved to the gay district. It has taken me a while to get used to it, but now it comes easy. I have not felt this level of arousal or pleasure since puberty, and it is compounded by my growing body. I can make them do whatever I want, too. They just want to be with me, even if I am a little on in years and they have to submit to my demands. They are not ever disappointed. -- I love to make my pecs bounce up and down. I love it even more when other guys watch. I find myself doing it in public when people stare at me for just a little too long. They turn their heads, but I know that my heaving pectorals have just caused a long-distance erection. -- I live for the burn anymore. That feeling that you get in your muscles when they are just about to give, but you don’t let them. You make them go until they stop, because you are the one with all the power. Strength incarnate. -- I see the young gays, out on the streets. Buff, tan, not a care in the world except who they are going to fuck next. I will never be like them. I am old, my prime has passed. My hair is almost gone on top, and my skin is rough despite years protected from the sun under the fluorescent bulbs. I take a breath. Air fills my lungs, chest heaving outward and filling up the tank top that barely contains them. I flex my guns, just to remind myself of how big they are. Twenty one. And growing, too. I will never be like them. I am bigger, better. -- I go to my old gym after seeing a friend for lunch nearby. John is there, giving enthusiastic words of encouragement to some out-of-shape housewife. I wait until she is gone and he begins his workout. He is working hard, methodical about every move. But I know I push harder than him, lift more. He has moved onto bench press. On his last rep I head over. He is struggling. “Need some help?” I say. He gawks at me, probably not understanding why I have interrupted him. “No thanks, I’m good.” I grab the weight with a single hand and pull it up for him. I grin, with just a hint of arrogance. He doesn’t recognize me. “Wow, you were having trouble lifting this?” I say casually. I put two more plates on each side without waiting for him to get up, and then motion for him to get out of the way. Ten reps. “Well that was easy,” I say. “Barely even a pump.” His face contorts, probably more from confusion than from shame. But I know deep down he is mulling over how I am outcompeting him so effortlessly. I relish in it. “Remember me?” I say, lifting my cannons up towards the ceiling. I flex them, unabashedly, as his face turns red. Speechless. I would be too if someone that big had challenged me. Twenty one and a half. John could never hope to be that big. -- I spend a day at the bathhouse. It is not a wholesome place, but I am a goliath now and it is a whole new world. All eyes fall on me. It is unavoidable. I walk with a bodybuilders strut, my arms hanging out past my sides because they cannot fall straight down anymore. My nipples, though, face almost directly down. They have nowhere else to look. The rest of my chest is bursting with ripped, heaving muscle. It is a struggle to see my feet anymore. Or my waist, either. Thirty two, and packed to the brim with abdominals that would not give to a bullet. I turn to walk through the door. I find myself doing that a lot now. My back is just too wide, too thick, too engorged with muscle to fit through most doorways without a little turning. The steam feels good, relaxing. I lifted heavy today. Heavy even for me. My whole body is spent, hard as a rock, still pulsing from the workout. I notice as a sit down that my quads are especially thick. They are as cut as they have ever been, but that does nothing to hide their mass. I don't hold my knees parallel to my waist anymore because my quads refuse to give in to one another. I toss my towel on my leg. My cock is free, but no one will be defiant enough to correct me. It takes me a while to notice the other man in the sauna. I tend to not take notice anymore, of the smaller ones. Even when they are enraptured. He is older, probably forty five. His graying hair tops a face lined with crows-feet and a flabby, uninteresting body. His towel covers his unsubtle erection. He reminds me of myself, from four years ago. We make eye contact. I flex my pecs first, slowly, both together. The crevice that forms between them can probably crush two or three of his little fingers. I let one down, and then proceed to bounce them, one at a time, slowly. Control is key. His gaze wanders down towards my chest, mesmerized. His expression does not change except for a vast hunger in his eyes. I lift my cannons up into the air and let them fire. It is almost against my will. My cock rises from the intensity of his stare. I know exactly what this is doing to him. How he feels. His inadequacy in my presence is only heightening his arousal. He is mine, heart and soul. I motion him to come over with my finger. He does. His hands start at my arms and then move down my abs and legs. They are soft, old. Like mine, all those years ago. Fuck, I was pathetic. He starts to move towards my dick, long and hard, throbbing. I grab his hand, careful not to grip his gentle arm too firmly. “You’re not worthy of that,” I say, letting it sink in. He cums, clumsily, and some of it gets on me. “Clean it up,” I command. And he does, obediently. -- I am enjoying my time at the nude beach. I am god, unquestionably. The sun beats down on my massive body for all the world to see. And they do, eagerly. I flex for them, a gift. Twenty two.

The Price is Buff (The first half...) by F_R_Eaky Vuk & Connor had been best friends since they met in the second grade, after Vuk's parents moved to the United States from Serbia. And they stuck up for each other while growing up as well. Both of them were small men, five foot one inch tall and five foot even respectively, with Vuk's inch taller frame carrying a little more weight although you couldn't really call him stocky by any means. They had reached their height early, around sixth to seventh grade, and never got any larger. But there was some courage, some power within these two, for whenever Vuk's deep brown eyes would flash with adventure under his thick black eyebrows and over his wide but straight nose and full pouty lips, he would tussle Connor's strawberry-blonde hair and Connor's emerald eyes would sparkle above his thin, arrow like nose, bow lips, and constellations of freckles. Vuk would take the bold stance and Connor would follow, but usually uttering some hesitations or reasons why they shouldn't be doing what they were doing. He tried to be a voice of reason, but that was often masking a voice of fear. By their senior year of high school, the two had realized and accepted they we gay, and although they didn't openly flaunt it at the drop of the hat, or act out in some stereotypical, sitcom, gay character manner, they weren't hiding in the slightest. In fact it lead to their current situation. After graduation, Vuk's parents discovered he was gay, or finally realized it. However one wants to say people with mental "blinders" on realize their family member has a "condition." So there it was the young man was kicked out of the home he grew up in, ostracized from his family. He was spending the night at Connor's house, but things weren't much better there. Connor had all the support and love he could want from his mother, but his father not so much. His son being gay didn't bother him at all, but he was aware that there were those of the homosexual community who acted manly, who could pass as a "normal male," who excelled at some athletic sport. Heck, Lee Priest was a proportionately huge and successful bodybuilder. Decent little scrapper too. Why couldn't Connor be like that? He could be like that gay bodybuilder from the 80's, Bob Paris and his partner. Thus as Vuk vented to Connor, and Connor attempted to console, that Vuk came up with and announced the idea that he was going to move to California. Connor was stunned and tried to explain to him that he didn't have the funds to get out there as well as live. He had no training. What about college? Vuk smiled and told Connor he had enough saved up, plus what he received as graduation presents, to go out, live in a hotel for a bit, and then he could find a job and work on laying down roots there... and he hoped he could do so with Connor by his side. Connor was a little shocked at Vuk's proclamation of love, but then realized it has always been them two, and them two together. Even though they attempted to date other guys, but most guys were either straight or wanted their twink boyfriends at least a more regular height. Connor turned off the light for them to go to bed. Vuk stayed up, sitting in the dark, shirtless, looking at the world map hanging in Connor's room and day dreamed of California. Connor lie there awake staring at Vuk's slightly hairy torso softly kissed by the moonlight through the bedroom window. "He loves me." though Connor, and he drifted to sleep as his little four inch cock swelled to all its diminutive size. Early in the morning the pair woke up, backed bags as quietly as they could, stopped off at the bank, and then boarded the next bus headed for Los Angeles, California. And that is where we are now. After finally arriving, the pair looked up the locations of banks, chose one and opened up new accounts. Following that they found a cheap but decent looking hotel which to make their home base. But before they set out to find jobs, knowing they'd probably have to pick up something like a waiter or cleaning crew, good blue collar work, they thought they'd see if they could have a little fun - attempt to get into or see a game show. The problem getting in was twofold however: 1. Most places required folks to get tickets for their show in advance, and 2. Most of the production companies were more concerned about the word show and less about the word game in their genre title. If the young men weren't turned away for not having tickets pre-ordered, then they were turned away for not looking right: too short, too child-like in appearance, too skinny. They were just leaving the studios for The Price is Right when their fates changed. "You know what, Connor? Fuck 'em! Maybe it's just like high school and their stupid cliques all over again. We'll find our niche. We don't have to appear on a game show and they didn't waste our time, we used them to get ourselves acquainted with the town." Connor was nodding in agreement when, out of the building they were just walking by, a harried looking gentleman with headset askew on his head came out the them and loudly proclaimed, "You two'll do. Would you guys like to be on a game show?" Connor didn't even get the ability to answer. Vuk did it for them, grabbing Connor's hand and yanking him through the doorway. "Great. We need to put name tags on you, so what are your names?" "I'm Vuk, V...U...K, and He's Connor." "Spelled the usual way there, Connor?" "Uhm...yeah." "Great. Tell the Usher your last names on the way down for me. Thanks. No No NO! That prop needs to go back stage for the Showcase. The announcer doesn't get any props today..." And the gentleman left disappearing into the sea of lights, wires, and curtains that made up the set of the show. The usher showed Vuk and Connor to their seats, and Vuk told them their last names, just giving his first with them so the cast could tell who's surname belong to who. A mere seconds later the dim studio suddenly glowed brightly with lights, two signs came on that read "APPLAUSE" and "ON AIR" upon which, the audience came to life and began to scream and cheer or jump and bounce in their spots. Then the announcer and music blared. "THAAAAAAAT'S RIGHT! IT'S TIME FOR EVERYONE'S FAVORITE UNDERGROUND GAME SHOW! AMERICA'S FINEST HOUR FULL OF PRIZES AND POWER! Anita Thompson....[tweee dudally dudally dudally dudally] COME ON DOWN! [da da DA dat, da da DA dat!] Eric Stephenson.... [da da DA dat, da da DA dat!] COME ON DOWN! [tweee dudally dudally dudally dudally] James Landry.... [da da DA dat, da da DA dat!] COME ON DOWN! [tweee dudally dudally dudally dudally dooooo] and... Jason Valdez [da da DA dat, da da DA dat!] COME ON DOWN! YOUR THE FIRST FOUR CONTESTANTS ON.....THE PRICE IS BUFF! [Dat doot da daaaaa... bwaaaa bwaaaa dat doot da daaaa bwaaaaa bwaaaa... da doot da dadda da dadda da dadda dat doot da daaaaa...] AND NOW HERE'S THE STAR OF THE PRICE IS BUFF, BRIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIAN KEAN! Vuk and Connor looked at each other with questionable faces. Weren't they just kicked out of the Price is Right's studios? The setting certainly looked the same. The show sounded the same. However the announcer and host were off. So too were the models; they were two sets of three female and three male models not just three ladies or three ladies and one guy. And the name of the show was off. The Price is Buff? Connor and Vuk looked around. Everyone in the audience seemed comfortable, not surprised. What the Hell. The two young men shrugged at one another and whenever everyone sat down they did too and watched the show as it unfolded. "Good day, ladies and gentlemen. I am Brian Kean, the host of The Price is Buff. It is a pleasure to see you this fine day, but we're going to send it right back to our announcer, Johnny Greene, as he introduces us to the first item up for bids. Johnny?" "It's a this or that prize, Brian. Depending on who he or she is, our contestant could win either: a year supply of MAGNUM™ XL extra large, lubricated condoms from Trojan. Intended for men who feel that regular and large size condoms are too small, these condoms are 30% larger than standard sized ones. Tapered at the base for a secure fit, silky smooth lubricant-for comfort and sensitivity, special reservoir end for safety, and made from premium quality latex. For your sexual protection needs, it's Trojan. "Or seven Bizarre Brassieres' Push Up Bras. Made out of 100% Spandex, seamless, with easy yet supportive front closure, the cups are gel lined, outlined in delicate embroidery, and help not only keep a lady's bosom up and supported but can even give a woman an enhanced look of larger breasts. Available in various colors of human nude through the rainbow. If your breasts are comfortable, supported, and pretty and perky, they're Bizarre! This, this or that prize, could be yours if you have the prize price." "Thank you, Johnny. Alright we're going to start over here to my left with our first contestant in contestant row. Anita, what do you bid?" Just like the regular game show, the crowd, especially Anita's friends began to holler out loud various prices they thought were correct or words of encouragement to help spur her on. "Uhmmmmm. two-eighty." "That's two hundred eighty dollars from Anita. Eric, what is your bid?" "What did she bid?" "She bid two hundred eighty dollars." "Pffffft. To high, woman. One fifty." "One hundred fifty dollars for the scoffing Eric. We turn now to James for his bid." "Two fifty, Brian." "Two hundred fifty dollars for James, and lastly we come to hear the wise shopping voice of Jason. What's your bid?" "Two twenty five." "Jason has bid two hundred twenty-five dollars. All contestants have bid and we find the actual price is... ... ... Two-hundred and sixty five dollars....James you win! You're the first contestant on the Price is Buff to play a pricing game today! But first, I need to hear you say it. What do you have to say about that first bidding prize?" "It's MY prize!" "That's right! And I hope you enjoy it." Many people may not have noticed, but Vuk certainly did see the unusual happening that occurred in front of them on stage. James was short man like Vuk and Connor were. Not quite as short, but still probably no more than 5' 4" or 5' 5" inches tall, with just a slight athletic build. As soon as James said the prize was his, there was movement in his shorts. Substantial movement in his shorts. Vuk saw that originally there was no real bulge whatsoever in James' crotch area, but suddenly there was a bulge and it grew and grew quickly, almost instantly to looking obscene. Then there was kind of a pulse or a bounce to this bulge and it began to flatten out somewhat as bump in the bulge began to move off to the left side and then disappear. What appeared in its place, however, was a decent size bulge that went down...down... down.... until it looked like he had a decent sized sausage stuffed down the left leg of his shorts. James stood there and was listening to what Brian was telling him, but a slight smile was spreading across his face. "Connor. Did you see that?" "See what?" "James just grew a dick." "What?" said Connor in a hushed whisper now, completely embarrassed that Vuk had mention a private part in public. "He didn't just grow a dick. He's a man, he's had a dick since birth... or got one from a sex-change operation." "I don't mean he simply grew one out of thin air, but he wasn't as hung as a bull-ox when he went up on stage." "Look just because you have a great eye for spotting well endowed men, doesn't mean that their penis just grew longer out of nowhere." "I'm telling you, he was like us before he claimed his prize and afterwards he has like a cock that's going to grow into a ten to eleven incher when erect." "Honesty, Vuk. Now just sit still and watch the show." And Connor focused his attention back on the stage. "James, I want you to come stand over here and looks at those doors to discover that you could win this!" "A week's supply of Gorilla Wear! Gorilla Wear, casual and work out clothing for the extremely built. A fine selection of tank tops, t-shirts, long sleeve shirts, sweat shirts, pants, shorts, gloves and shoes, in an array of brilliant colors or in black and white, with sizes going all the way up to quadruple extra-large. Made out of a cotton -lycra or polyester blend, these clothes allow you to work out while wicking away sweat or walk about during the day able to move without being pinched or bound by your clothes. Gorilla Wear. ... .... Brian." "Now James, you look like you work out to me." "Well... I used to Brian." "Well it looks like you still have some good muscle memory in those muscles. I'm betting you would like to take home that prize, wouldn't you?" "Oh, yeah! It would definitely motivate me to get back to the gym." "Alright. We're going to see if you can win that prize by playing one of our oldest and most popular games. This is Mountaineer's Money. This mountaineer lives way up high, High, HIIIIIGH! in the mountains and as such he hates to discover that while on shopping trips in the valley, he's spent too much. Probably because it takes so long to walk down and up the mountain again. What you're going to do is help him climb up that mountain, and you'll do that by guessing the prices of three extra prizes. If you're fairly close to all three prices, he won't walk that far and simply reach his home. If you can do that, you'll take home that big prize. If however your guesses are way off the original price, he's spent too much money and it'll upset him so, he'll walk right off the mountain. But before you make you price guesses, let's find out about the three extra products." "First is a colorful passport cover from Secure Pass that not only looks great but protects your passport form being read by x-ray machines. Second is a two slice toaster featuring seven levels of browning control by Sunny Morning, and finally a this 8 cup coffee maker by Kalorinn." "Alright you have up to twenty five dollars or points to work in. Think hard about the prices of these items because if you go over that twenty-five dollar mark, over he goes and you lose everything. So first is the passport cover. What do you think is the price on that, James?" "uhm....fifteen bucks." "Fifteen bucks says you. Is James right on that price? [bZZZZZ] No! That's not the right price. Let's see what the mountain man says. Start walking mountain man.... [Yode -Ding!] Wow! only one point up the mountain. If you got to be off on the price, that's the way to do it. What was the price? [DING] Sixteen. Sixteen dollars. Ok next we have that two slice toaster. What do you think the price is on that?" "uhm.....er......thirty eight." "James says that toaster is thirty-eight dollars is he correct? [bZZZZZ] No! It's time for mountain man to move. Get walking. [Yo dee doo dee yo dee doo dee yo dee doo dee oooooh yo dee doo dee ooooooh yo de doo dee oooooh] Oh... this is not looking good. [Yo dee doo dee yo dee doo deee].....you need to stop moving mountaineer! [Yo dee doo dee oooooh yo dee doo dee oooooh] Oh my goodness, James, I think you're gonna kill him! [Yo dee doo-DING!]..... ....OH! Oh, James, you bout sent us all into a heart attack here. We hate it when the first contestant of the show doesn't win. You're safe now but you blown nearly all of your points for margin of error. Let's see how much that toaster was. [DING!] Twenty dollars. A mere twenty dollars. Must be a Midwestern toaster. [hahahahahhahaha] Ok... I want you to walk over here, breathe for a moment, and stare at this coffee maker, take a little bit of time before you make your decision. Not too long because we have to have everything taped within an hour's time. Looked at? Alright tell me, how much is that coffee maker?" "Uh.... a-huh-huh.... er.... " "Better make it a great guess you only have six points left to work with." "I.... ok.....let's say.....I know this is goin' to sound crazy as it's not too much further from my last bid, but let's say thirty-five." "Oh the audience isn't sure about that, but we'll see. We'll see. James has said thirty-five, has he guessed the price right on? [bZZZZZ] No, we need to watch the mountain man walk. Here he goes.... [Yo dee doo dee oooooh yo dee doo dee oooooh] Oh no! NO! STOP MOUNTAIN MAN STOP! Oh James, I think he's going....to.....go...... [DING!] YOU DID IT! JAMES YOU DID IT! He stopped with just one dollar to spare. You've won your prize. Show us the price of that coffee maker. [DING] It was forty dollars. Congratulation, James. What do you have to say?" "Thank you, Brian, and THAT'S MY PRIZE! WHOOOOOO!" Suddenly the crowd got quiet and the lights seemed to dim to almost half way throughout the whole studio. Vuk ribbed Connor with his elbow. "Watch James. Watch him!" James suddenly became kind of stiff. He began to wiggle his fingers and tap his toes alternately back and forth. Then he simply stopped and went to raising his chin and tilting his head back, eyes closed, as if he was receiving something pleasurable that felt extremely good. It was at these point that Vuk could see the veins in James' feet begin to rise and grow out from his boat shoes. The mighty red rivers began to ribbon their way up his ankles and then his shins and calves past the knees until they went into the tunnels that were James' short's leg. Vuk watched adamantly as for a while it seemed like nothing was happening but then, the ribbons began snaking their way out of James's sleeves and up from his collar, covering his forearms and down through his hands or up the side of his neck into his head. At that Connor let out a small gasp. "You see it too?" whispered Vuk. "Yes." came the soft and astonished reply. Next it seemed that James' calves were breathing, throbbing in and out to the beat of his pulse. Each time they became bigger, fuller, larger, harder, growing and growing into these thick, dense, diamonds that looked as though they wouldn't cut glass, but shatter granite. So full and wide his calves were that it almost looked as though his legs had no taper down to his ankle, just this thick column springing from his shoes and going into his shorts. Speaking of his shorts, they began to ride up his legs just a bit. Enough that his newly elongated cock almost showed its head out the bottom. The back of the shorts began to fill out and swell as James' ass began to grow and round, become firm and hard, this tight, full, bubble of muscle that jutted out slightly from his form. Then the short's legs began to tighten around James' legs. One could see the fabric pulling tighter and tighter all the way around James' thighs. One saw the hamstrings snap to, becoming taut in an instant and getting thicker with the muscles they helped to move. From behind another smooth but hard mound was forming underneath James's ass as the biceps of the thigh got fuller, thicker, and bigger. In front his thighs blew up until they had stretched the fabric so tight one could see in detail the development of the three tear drop shapes going from something that leaked out one's faucet, to drops from a fire hose, to drops from Niagara Falls, until they were size of tear drops from a giant's eyes. James it appeared unknowingly kept shifting during all this growth, widening his stance farther and farther apart. He was having to stand feet completely shoulder width apart when the sounds of tearing fabric filled the air as James' thighs broke free from their confines. Splitting the fabric in the front in two or three places, a couple in the back, and bursting the seams straight down and through the cuffs, James' thighs inflated into these rock hard, defined columns of muscle, that allowed a horse cock to now swing soft and free. Vuk and Connor sat wide-eyed like children staring at a Christmas tree, watching the whole scene unfold. But the next part of James' growth was hidden to them, wrapped up in James' shirt like the presents under the tree. James began to do side bends and front bends, rolling his abs this way and that as under the fabric of his shirt his abs and obliques began to tighten and tighten, to become cut and defined, to raise up on his torso, to become a mosaic of hundreds of pieces of bricks of flesh. They only saw them once James' lats began to spread out wider and thicker, causing the t-shirt to be pulled up higher and higher and the hem go up enough over James' waistband and eventually up to his navel. That's when the cacophony of rips and tears began to fill the air as James' back, lats, shoulders, chest, and arms began to grow and inflate. Each time he breathed in it seemed he stood a little straighter, his chest stuck out a little more. His arms rose up from hanging almost straight down to hanging at angles from his torso, and with each breath he took those angles were getting wider and wider. His chest simply rolled out of his body, mounding up higher, broader, and thicker with each second. First his shirt pulled slightly tight across his chest, then his nipples began to poke out followed by two crescents, two platters, two mounds, two globes, a fusion to become an oversized barrel keg that caused the collar of the t-shirt to be pulled down and snap in two, creating a rip that ran all the way down mid abdomen. His back caused the same to happen. Becoming wider and wider along with the lats so that it looked like James could jump out of a plane a glide down with built in wings, it cause the back of the shirt to split and rip down as well. Then there was the upper arms and the shoulders or more correctly the deltoids. Together they kept mounding and mounding becoming these huge balls of muscle. The biceps became hard and large like a baseball, growing and spreading out a little to look like a football, then into some model of a mountain top waiting to be painted. The triceps started growing as well matching the size and fullness of those biceps but growing in the opposite direction. These upper arms were looking like gargantuan ham hocks hanging in a butchers shop. Getting so full, so swollen with power, strength, and density, James' upper arms didn't split the sleeves, they rolled them up into the crease between the upper arm and the deltoids. Still, despite the number of folds the sleeve rolled into, the upper arms began the damage causing a small SNAP of tears to begin. These rips were handled by the deltoids that were blowing up like balloons. Going from a small playground ball to a bowling ball...then a medicine ball....then one of those iron kettle balls minus the handle. Swelling to the bursting point they cause the shirt sleeves to finish ripping all the way up to the collar, as his traps rose up higher and higher to pinch off James' neck, which fought back by growing so thick the difference between how thick his head was and how thick his neck was, was minimal. James stood there akimbo, widely, except his hands couldn't touch his waist as his arms due to their size and his lat development stuck out at angles nearly parallel with the floor. The shredded fabric showed off his mighty mass. Vuk and Connor could see tufts of salt n pepper hair springing from out behind torn shirt pieces on James' chest and abs. Not only that they could see James' huge cock dangling so long between his humongous thighs. James was a professional sized bodybuilder, that was for certain, but not taller, yet with that cock, could become a Colt model and make thousands of dollars. But suddenly there was sound of rushing wind, the lights flashed to full power once more, and there stood James, still a massive bodybuilder nearly beyond belief, but he was fully clothed in a tight, but not skin tight, tight fitting v-neck shirt and a brand new pair of khaki shorts. Those were still a little tight as well, but not so much as to make his dick size completely obvious. James' stance loosened a little and Brian suddenly came to life shaking James' hand and slapping his shoulder as he ushered him off to the stage side. "What a way to start our day with a nail biting win. We'll be right back with more fun and games after this commercial break!" Vuk and Conner sat there breathing heavily, but quietly. They both turned to look at one another, with slight smiles and as much of a tent in their pants as they could muster. They couldn't believe what they just saw, or what they would continue to see. Another contestant name was called to fill in the blank spot on contestant row, then another one to fill the sport from the next winner. Both of the winners experienced some alteration after winning prizes as well: one winning a basket ball, basketball board and net, and basketball shoes from Nike, suddenly grew from around 5' 10" to about 6' 6", while the other, Anita, dropped an amazing amount of weight, became slim and toned with larger breasts. As the two young men watched the wheel spins of the showcase showdown, which James' won - although they had to cut part of the taping for airing because James being so strong, it took like fifteen minutes for the wheel to slow down - the marveled and wondered in horny like awe. They wondered what would happen if either one of them got called up to contestant's row. No...it would never happen. But they sat there nearly creaming their pants at the thought. Hoping. Praying. "And that's the first half of The Price is Buff. Come back and I promise you it will be just as thrilling as the first. This is Brian Keane, we'll see you in about three minutes!"

I was in shock. My friend and former lover, the man I had seen just twenty minutes ago with roughly the same build I had, was now this big, freaky muscle god. Quite a number of thoughts were crashing through my mind. The biggest one was how was it possible? The next, literally stepping the first toes, was where do I sign up? I heard the bartender call to Raf. I saw that Raf would walk right by me to get to the bar. Since Raf wasn't expecting me for several hours and wouldn't be looking for me here, I decided to get his attention in a special way. When Raf and I were still lovers, I found out that I could drive him wild by massaging a certain spot near the base of his cock. This what planned to do now for two reasons: one, to let him know I was there and knew something was going on, and two, to put him into a mentally defenseless mood brought on by sudden pleasure. With my curiosity and lust in control, I was determined to know everything about this and would be ruthless. Normally, I would buy a couple drinks and ask him about what I wanted to know and would respect his right to not to tell but curiosity combined with lust was a vicious force that made me ready to do anything necessary to find out. As Raf strutted past me, I reached out and latched onto that extra-large package. I immediately began to probe for that special spot. The combination of being out of practice and the huge amount of extra meat made this a bit more difficult. "I'm not on yet. So, hands off!" Raf said with a deeper and sexier voice. I probed harder and faster, I wasn't going to give up. Just as moved that massive arm of his to forcable remove my hand, I found the spot. Raf gasped with the sudden pleasure shooting through him. "Lucy, you have some splainin' yo do" I told him as continued to massage the spot. "Miguel?" Raf said weakly. Just as I getting ready to grill Raf about his change, my hand was knocked away hard and was followed by a ripping sound. I was stunned to see the remains of his posing briefs hanging on the end of his 18" long hard-on. I pulled the ripped briefs off his cock. This caused him to drop to his knees and shoot his load immediately. Witnessing this display put me in sexual pain with my cock trapped in my now tight pants. When Raf finished shooting a few minutes later, he received a round of applause from the other men there. Raf, still panting, looked to the bartender who motioned for him to take his time. I handed him the napkin from the table to clean himself up. He wiped the cum from his cock and off his titanic legs, ignoring the line of cum on the floor that led to the bar. Damn, I wanted to jump him right then and there but my curiosity and lust to change like him were just a little bit stronger. Raf stood up and I just stared at this mountain of muscle before me. "Miguel. What the hell are you doing here?" Raf said a bit angerily, "Nevermind, I've got to get you out of here." "What!?" I said in shock, the desire to jump him died at that point, "I'm not going anywhere." "Mike, I don't want you involved in any of this." Raf said. Raf only calls me Mike when he's deadly serious so I knew he was serious about it. Now, it was my turn to get angry. Here he is living his fantasy, and knowing I share the same fantasy, he now wants to throw me away like yesterday's trash. I was not only angry but very hurt which was pushing me to an irrational rage. Raf must have sensed something at that point. "Mike, please don't make me force you to leave." Raf stated as he flexed his bicep, "With this body I can do it, too." I stared at the table refusing to even acknowledge Raf. On the table was the torn briefs Raf had worn. I saw a round disk attached to the briefs and remembered what the bartender said earlier. I grabbed the disk and flashed it at Raf. I place the disk into slot on the table and pulled out my membership card. Raf stood there in a shocked surprise. As slipped my card into the slot, Raf cried "Don't!" It was too late for him to stop me. A second later, a mechanical voice said "Approved." Raf sat down heavily into a chair at the table. He wore an expression of someone whose puppy was just ran over in front of them. This was the last reaction I had expected. I wondered what I really had just done. "Do you know what you've just done?" Raf asked finally, "You just brought me." "So, I just paid for a whore for the night." I retorted, "Now, you can't throw me out." "No. I'm your property, now." Raf said, "I'm your slave for live. I guess I should call you 'Master.'" "Raf. I had no idea. I didn't mean ---" I started to explain. At that moment, we were interrupted by a man in a white suit. This guy was built, I could tell through the suit. The suit was silk and hand tailored to fit his big muscular body, expensive. Raf tried to hide his head when he saw the man. "Mr. King?" he asked me and I nodded, "A pleasure. I always meet with any new U.F. members personally and explain some of the unlisted benefits to them. But you've already taken advantage of one them. I like that. I like a man who knows what he wants and takes it. You've made a good purchase with Stud Raf, I'm sure he'll make you happy." "And you are?" I asked as he sat down. "Ah, yes, my card." he replied handing a business card, "I own the building and it's establishments." I looked at the card. It read "G. Mesh, Specialized Entreprenuer." The card was embossed with a pattern of small triangles. I looked up for a moment and looked back at the card when realized that the embossing was Sanskrit. "And what do you specialize in, Mr. Mesh?" I asked. "Fantasy realization among other things." Mesh stated, "But enough polite small talk. Let's get down to the business of your membership benefits. As you already know, you can buy any of the Studs here you wish. Not all of the Big Men are for sale, those that are wear a purchase disk. Next, ah I see you've already made your selections." picking up the cylinder and then handed it back to me. "As I was about to say, you have a choice of five selections versus the three for Studs or the one for Big Men. Now that you made your selections you're free to use the Pump Room anytime you wish." "Pump Room?" I prompted. "Ah, yes, you haven't had a chance to actually use it yet, have you?" he asked, "Well, with your membership you have unlimited use of the Room. And now that you've purchased a Stud, you can change his selections to make him more desirable for you, if you wish. Why don't go to the Room, now?" Raf looked up suddenly. His eyes were widen in fear. Mr. Mesh stood up without noticing Raf. In fact, he seemed to consider Raf more a piece of furniture than a person. "If you'd follow me." Mesh said as he moved away. Raf held me back a little to talk to me. I motioned to Mesh to wait for moment. Mesh waited by the door Raf had come through. "Master, don't go. That's how I ended up as your slave." Raf said quietly. "What do you mean?" I asked. "I got addicted to it and couldn't pay." Raf answered, "Each time you use the Room, they charge you on top of the membership fee. I didn't know that and I used the Room a lot. I got in debt, deep. I agreed to be property of this place to work it off. Four hours every night being pawed by anyone and having any kind of sex that the customer paid for, I didn't any say in it. I never expected to be bought, though, Master." "Stop that 'Master' shit. We'll get this sorted out, somehow." I told Raf and I put my hand on his massive arm and squeezed gently to reassure him. Besides, I just had to feel some of that freaky muscle. "Let's go, I want to find more about all of this." We walk over to Mesh at the door. He opened the door and led us a flight of stairs. At the top was a doorless hallway. He took the hallway leading to the back of the building. At the end of the hallway, there one of those sliding doors like you see on Star Trek, only it was much bigger, seven feet wide by nine feet tall. I was going ask why so big but one look at Raf answered that question. "Your membership card will open this door, Mr. King." Mesh said and pointed to a slot in the wall, "Just insert your card there." I put my card in the slot and the door opened, on the other side was a locker room. We entered the locker room. I asked why it was here and was told that this was where the men who used the Room left their street clothes. This was a place where their bodies were worshiped not their clothes, considering the place, it made sense. Mesh led us to the back of locker room where there another big door. "Behind this door is the Pump Room. This is where the members who desire and can afford it experience their fantasies in real life. Shall we go in and bring your fantasy to life?" Mesh announced. I went on guard immediately. I'd been a salesman long enough not to have missed this sales pitch. I was not going to walk into this blindly and end up someone's muscleslave like Raf. "Hold it right there." I said forcably, "I don't do anything without knowing a lot more about it. I want this explained fully to me or else I cancel my membership now and take Raf with me." I was going to get some answers. Mesh looked momentarily shocked at my outburst. He looked me over closely. When he looked me in the eye, I saw a hunger reflected in his. I had a feeling that something even more secret was going on and Mesh was at center of it. Mesh nodded his head and opened the door. "This is the Pump Room." Mesh said as he ushered us inside, "And this is Dr. Soogn-Yang." A small oriental man stood up from behind a console. "Doctor, would kindly explain the process to Mr. King." "The process basically rewites your genetic code." The doctor began, "The resequencing chamber, the Pump Room if you prefer, uses nanite, chemical and metabolic radition to alter your DNA and your body structure." Seeing the cylinder in my hand. "That cylinder contains the full genetic structure of the five men you chose. When I say full I mean full DNA, RNA, and RvNA sequences. Question?" "I've heard of DNA and RNA but what is RvNA?" I asked him. "RvNA. Ribo-variable Nucleic Acid." He answered, "RvNA is the part of the gene code that contains the full history of the changes to the body since puberty. Just DNA alone will not create an exact clone, all it will do is produce a body at the starting point as it would have been if nothing had ever occurred since the onset of puberty. RNA is just a receipe for the proteins the body needs to survive and maintain itself." "So, if I wanted to create an exact clone, I would need all three complete codes, correct?" I spectulated. The doctor nodded. "But what has this to do with the process?" "What the process does is use the genetic codes contained in this cylinder and conbimes them with your own. Thus, creating a hexahelixed gene code. This code is allowed to supercede your natural code transforming into a more superior form." Continued the doctor. "As your code is superceded, the nanites record your original code and store. Thusly, you can return to yourself as you are now." "Sounds great but are there any side effects?" I asked, "Is there a possibility of something going wrong or possibility having pyschological effects?" "No," The doctor answered, "No possibility anything physical going wrong. We tested the process quite extensively in my homeland. Pyschological? I haven't see any evidence of it but it wasn't something I was looking for." "You mean this is being done in other countries?" I asked. "No. My colleagues and I smuggled it into this country when we found out what the government had planned for it. They stayed behind and destroyed all traces of it. The last I had heard was that they were executed as treasonous radicals. My benefactor" The doctor replied gesturing to Mesh, "has found a way to allow the work of my colleagues to survive and yet not to be exploited by those wishing to do great harm. For this, I most humbly thank him." "So, you ready don't know if the process is safe, pyschologicly." I said. "As i have already told you, I have seen no evidence of this. Why do you ask?" Replied the doctor. "With such a physiological change, especially in the form of wish fulfillment, I can't help but wonder if there isn't the possibility of a pschotropic effect. What I mean is, can it become addictive?" I put to the doctor. The doctor seemed to ponder this deeply. Mesh, on the other hand, looked shocked and wary. I looked intently at Mesh and saw him realize what my questions were leading to. If the doctor said it was possible then Raf's forced enslavement would be null and void because he was being addicted without his knowledge or awareness. Mesh could be in for a lot of trouble. Mesh acknowledge this maneuver like an ancient warrior would acknowledge a worthy opponent. I held Mesh's a moment longer and saw the hunger there again burning even stronger. Something about Mesh kept nagging at me, something I knew but couldn't quite remember clearly. The doctor returned to his console and began scroll through list of data. He'd scan the screen and took notes. Raf, Mesh and I waited with growing tension for him to finish. Raf looked torn between hope and despair. I told him that if the doctor admit that addiction was possible that he was free. I put my arm around his waist, running my hand over his muscles do so and coping a feel of his thick glutes. Mesh watched us intently. As I looked over at him, I felt like another piece of the puzzle fell into place. Just one piece of information and I would see the puzzle complete. The doctor finished scanning the data, going over his notes. When he looked up he had an astonished look oon his face. He came around the console and stood in front of us to make his announcement. "In going through the data, I have found indications of the possibility of probable addiction." The doctor stated, "But more in depth study and testing is needed to prove that this is so." 'Yes! Raf would be free, now.' I thought but then Mesh played his card. "Yes, Doctor. We must do this at once. We mustn't allow these men to stop living their lives." Mesh said, "In going through your data, I presume you made a list of those men who are possibly addicted?" "Why, yes. These are the men who may need help." The doctor replied. Damn, Mesh was good. I knew what his next question was. I prayed that the doctor would tell him yes. I waited for the question. "Doctor. Does Stud Raf happen to be on that list?" Mesh asked. The doctor looked at the list he had written and said, "No. He is not on the list of those I believe to be addicted but he is on the list of those I believe are close to being addicted." "Doctor you believe that limited use of the process would be addictive? Whether it be a limited number of times or a limited time frame between uses." Mesh asked. "I do not believe either proposal would be addictive." The doctor answered. "Thank you, doctor." Mesh said and turned to us, "Well, Mr. King. It seems we owe you a small debt of gratitude for uncovering this potental diaster. But seeing as how your Stud is not truly addicted, releasing him from his agreement would be too much to ask. If there is something else..." I thought quickly. I couldn't think of any way to get Raf out of this, at least right now. But I did have a few hunches. I decided to follow up on those. "Well, I can think of a couple things just off the top of my head." I finally said, "The first, I think we should be friends and maybe more." Mesh looked shocked but definitely interested and said, "I think I might like that. Especially after you use the Pump Room, Mr. King." "If we're going to be friends and possibly more, I think we should be on a first name basis. I'm Mike." I said extending my hand to him. "Most definitely a pleasure, Mike. I'm Gil." Mesh responded, "What the other thing you've thought of?" "I know you can't tear up Raf's agreement but maybe we can alter it to make it a bit more exclusive, say only between you and me and not the rest of the members?" I suggested seductively. "Interesting. Could you be a bit more specific?" He replied. "To the other members, Raf would be a regular member like he was before, but with us, he's our personal slave in everything." I continued, "I think still satisfies his original agreement seeing as you are the owner and also satisfies the fact I bought him." "Yes, that would be acceptable but why?" Mesh questioned me. "Raf and I used to be lovers. There still feelings between us. Out of loyalty, I felt that I had to do what I could to help him." I explained, "As an entreprenuer and great leader, you know that loyalty must go both ways, right, Gil." "I sense that we're kindred spirits, Mike. I look forward getting to know you better." Mesh replied hungrily, "Lets get you pumped up." "Let me get rid of these clothes." I told him, "Stud Raf. Attend me." Raf and I went back out into the locker room. I led Raf to the far corner of the locker room. Raf was looking very hurt but he followed. "What do you wish, Master?" Raf asked sulkily. "I'm sorry, Raf. I didn't mean all of that in there." I explained, "I'm playing it by ear so I didn't have time to warn you." "Okay, but it sure hurt." said Raf. "I know and I'm really sorry." I apologized, "But don't give up hope yet I know who Mesh really is."

I had this fantasy stuck in my head for a while so I decided to type it up! This is kind of just the intro. I'll keep posting in this one topic since they come in parts. Please tell me what you thing, good or bad! This is my first story I wrote where the character is telling it as it happens, so IDK if it's entirely grammatically correct... I hope you enjoy it anyway! Part 1 I look at pictures of perfect deities drawn throughout the ages, and then I look at the super powered people of this world. Yep, they sure appear frustratingly similar. Body hair, what's that? Fat, never heard of it! Balding, sounds funny. Ugly, I am too busy looking in a mirror to see an example of what this “ugly” is. Signs of aging, uh that thing with the lines and stuff? I have to work around those kinds of people 6 out of 7 days a week! Sure they aren't as shallow or stupid as I make them sound, but they do act like divas from time to time because they know they are VIPs of the world. Even if a super powered humanoid came along with a better version of their powers, they would still be irreplaceable. We simply call them Supers. They say there are only 124 known Supers in the world. So the Supers Western Operations Center, or SWOC, only has 6 Supers on our pay role. There are similar centers like the one I work at throughout the world. We all have lightning fast transportation at their disposal, so we can transport Supers many miles away from the center within minutes. Technically, this is a branch of America's military but it has free range compared to other branches. After all, Supers are scary compared to normal civilians or even the military. So it's our job to make them seem like comic book heroes that everyone will love or at least tolerate. They are required to save people while being in the public spotlight, after all. Every Super is featured in a magazine or news segment at least once a week, or if they get a lucky break, every 2 weeks. As for me... I'm most certainly not a perfect being like the Supers around me. My hair is a dark golden blond and matches nicely with my turquoise eyes. I think I'm pretty handsome, especially with my rugged stubble on my face. I'm 5'6” and weigh 138 pounds. I may be on the shorter side, but I'm able to do things most men can't and my body is extremely lean, almost too lean. The thing is, I'm also a Super. My ability is the elusive super strength... A Super with super strength.. Yep. Sure, Supers are stronger than the average person, but my super strength is the real deal. I can lift my body weight times my body weight. If I worked out using my powers every day, I'd be massive. I have the ability to grow my body and join the ranks of the Supers, but I don't want to. Doing so would mean I have to give up gymnastics. I'm well on my way to the Olympics at this rate. I don't even have to use my super power to be great at it. Still, at the same time, I always wondered how I'd appear as a full fledged Super. “Evan! New clothes! Now!” A familiar deep voice rings through my ears, followed by a thud as charred clothing covers my desk. Soot exploded out of the clothing, causing me to cough so I couldn't respond right away. “Fire proof my ass! You fuckin' liar!” “... Ug... I thought I smelt something...” I look up to see the infamous Super Jerk, Felix, standing naked in front of my desk. My face flushes with scarlet hues as I turn away, but the image of Felix is forever burned in my mind now. Thankfully soot covered up some of his tanned musculature, making it easier to snap back to reality. “It's fire resistant. Fire resistant is not 100% fire proof. You're not supposed to dance through the fire to show off how cool you are, you know.” “I don't see you helpin' people 'n' riskin' your life! I'll do what I wanna do!” He grits his teeth and stares me down as he leans over my desk. I stare right back into those angry light brown eyes of his. Eventually his intensity lessens and he backs off. “I'll wait over here.” Despite being a coordinator, I have a lot of power. I know they can't hurt me and I'm the one who files their requests; I'm kind of like their work dad. Their only leverage of being powerful Supers isn't effective against me. I smirk to myself as I contact SWOC's #1 outfitter to get new clothes for Felix. I look up to see him sitting on the lobby's sofa, getting soot all over it. For some reason, I imagine the sofa doesn't mind, given the fact Felix is amazingly built. Even the weakest of supers are amazingly built... Well, the ones I've seen, anyway. Felix was a man of Hispanic descent, hailing from Puerto Rico. He had a slight accent, but not enough to be noticeable. He stood at 6'2” and weighed 275 pounds of pure muscle. Even with the soot covering his light brown body, I could see the veins snaking over his rugged muscle. His black hair was long, so he had to wear a headband or hair tie most of the time. Except it seems he lost his in the fire, so he was constantly brushing his bangs out of his eyes. Soot was going everywhere. “Heh.” I laugh to myself as I notice him gritting his teeth in frustration. I dug through my drawer and pulled out a hair tie. I walked over to him and waved it in front of his face. He looked at me with a flat expression before snatching it from me and pulling his hair back into a pony tail. He looked like a stereotypical smooth-talking Hispanic lover, but hey, there's nothing wrong with that. More soot came from his hair as he tried to get it into a pony tail, causing me to step back. He must be a sponge for soot. “I guess your other super power is generating soot and random debris, eh?” “What is that ev- Just shut up.” He crossed his legs and folded his arms, resuming his angst ridden teenager routine. His true age is 38, though he sure didn't act it. He was just the right age, where a man is fully matured. A male at his absolute peak of virility and perfection. I think he wouldn't age anymore, either, since I have never seen a Super appear older than 45. I hated the fact that such a jerk looked so good. “Fuck off until you get me some clothes.” “You know your clothes take a while... Maybe you should workout your body as much as you do your arms and pecs. Then get a shower.” I shrug my shoulders and walk away. “Shut up!” He demands again as he follows up with audible noises of contemplation and discomfort. He groped his pecs and then ran his hand along his thighs. I was right. He was defeated. He got up and darted for the locker rooms. I could hear gasps from the security desk as he ran out of my office/lobby. “DO YOU DO THAT ON PURPOSE? GOD DAMN BOY, YOU BETTER GET SOME CLOTHES ON BEFORE I HAVE A SUIT OF TUNGSTEN FUSED TO YOUR SKIN!” And of course, one Super leaves and another one enters. Probably with a request. Hana walks up to the desk and sits down on it, flipping her hair as if she's preparing for publicity shots. “Can you find clothes that actually stay on Felix?” “Well, there's no such thing as Super-proof clothing, only Super-resistant.” I sigh as I pull out my tablet. “Do you need anything?” “No.” She purses her full lips and flips her hair again. I don't know if her Japanese heritage or her Super genetics are responsible for her beautifully long hair, but either way she had it going on. “You know, isn't it weird how Felix always manages to destroy his clothing at least once a week?” “He's a show-off. He lingers too long in the line of danger and his clothes pay the price... Rest in peace, you once marvelously weaved strands of perfectly engineered fibers.” “Pfft,” She stifles her laughter, “Sure. That's why. Anyway~ Any gymnastics sessions coming up?” “Um. Yeah. Why?” “... So we can watch?” “So you can what?” I squint and grit my teeth as I frown, “I-” “Yeah. One of us usually goes to your things and records it so the others can see. It's entertaining.” “I'm glad you find normal people swinging around so entertaining.” “We hear you're gunning for the Olypmics at this rate. Super or not, that's impressive. I mean, hell, even most of the Supers can't do crazy stunts with that kind of accuracy. You don't need to be a Super to do extraordinary things. We're just rooting for you, not laughing at you.” She smiles and pats my hand. I feel myself radiate with embarrassment because: 1) I was thinking she was making fun of me and 2) because they actually supported me... From afar, but still, support is support. “Thanks, then. Sorry I get a little-” “Insecure?” She raises her eyebrow, accompanied by an all-knowing smirk. “Most Supers don't look down on others. It kind of sucks when people think we're making fun of them when we say things like 'wow awesome job!' or something. Have confidence in yourself and you'll go far. Um. But. Like. Not Felix's level of confidence. You lose expensive clothes that way and become a soot person.” “Heheh, yeah, but it's endearing.” “And oh so adowabuuu~” She adds, and we both laugh for a good while at Felix's expense. *************** The day trudges on and we find ourselves somewhat busy. But as always, the work gets done and paperwork follows. I'm busy filing the remaining paperwork at 8:40PM before my shift is up. I go over the inventory, making sure all gadgets and vehicles are in place or in a Super's possession. That's when I notice a standard jeep missing. It was taken out by Felix but for a reason unknown. Quickly, I track it to see what the big idiot is up to only to see the vehicle move from SWOC at 8:12PM and fall off the map at 8:24PM. “At the mountain range...” I mutter to myself. I look through the roster to see if any Supers are on duty or free, but it there was no one until 9:20PM at the earliest. I pick up my phone and dial Felix... Of course, no answer. “Ug, what is this idiot up to? If he gets in trouble again then he's suspended. Then it'll look bad for me.” I bite my lip and mull it over some more in my head. Round... And round... And round... Fine! I'll go look for him AGAIN just so I don't have to be held responsible for letting him go unaccounted for! Here I thought the security guards in the garage would do their job and alert me. But nope. Here I go. I suppose all I need to do is just verify his location and reasoning for being out there, then I can go home. I live out that way anyway, so I'll just go check up on him. At least he isn't putting me through too much trouble.

Hey guys, just wrote my first story in ages. You can also see it here: http://isntthisrad.tumblr.com/post/139389581903/hey-guys-the-photo-of-this-guy-really-inspired-me Hey guys! The photo of this guy really inspired me for some reason, so I just wrote my first original jock transformation story in ages. I’m sort of rushed this out, and I’m not the best writer or proofer, but hopefully you’ll enjoy it. —- “Oh well,” Coach sighed dryly, “guess you’re still a voracious reader”. Fortunately for Coach, Tyler’s favorite reads are now just comic books, nutrition facts, and the colorful pictures on the back of cereal boxes. Perhaps it’s not the more “intellectually stimulating” fair Coach found him holding open while asleep in an empty subway car at the end of the “A” line in Far Rockaway, Queens, but it’s all intellectual stimulation Tyler needs to be the amateur wrestler he now thinks he wants to be. Coach successfully neutralized the hipster in Tyler’s brain and body. He no longer poses a threat to blue-collar communities in his hunt for “authenticity” and ironic “cool”. Instead, Tyler is a seamless part of the community and Coach’s gym. From a square peg in a round hole, to a round peg in a round hole. Tyler suddenly looked up from his favorite box of whey-infused cereal with a pained expression and turns to the once-complete stranger he now fully accepts as his Coach and sole authority. Furrowing his brow with simian confusion, he struggles, “Vora… vor-a… voratis…uh… wha?” Coach pulled back and snapped on his stringer tank, “Don’t worry your pretty fucking meathead about it, son. It’s just a stupid fucking word.” “Effing werdz,” Tyler laughed. “…so stupid”. “Yes you are, now” Coach muttered proudly, and with no small amount of relief as they made their way out the door to Coach’s gym. Truthfully though, when Coach first found Tyler, he actually was a voracious reader. Was. He was another one of those sensitive, pseudo-intellectual, ironically-inclined artistic-types who who abandoned suburban USA for the urban-cred of NYC. Hipsters. Over the last few years, Coach was running into more and more of them at the crack of dawn as he got on the train to open his gym for his small, but fiercely dedicated clientele of serious lifters. Every other day seemingly, he’d get on the train at the last stop, and there’d be yet another dirty, pale, scrawny hipster asleep in skinny jeans, hunched over asleep in a book. Always something by some New Yorker writer or This American Life contributor, like it were a billboard for one’s intelligence. For a while, Coach would just wake the dumb sap up. The kid, clearly hungover after a night of full of abandon, wine, and pretension with other hipsters. Dummy thought he need a book to make the time pass, instead he just needed it for a pillow. Coach sees ‘em spalyed out on a seat, book open, marked with drool, nudging the sad sac awake. At first, they freak out at Coach’s behemoth silhouette, then they see the station name and make to run out. “Last stop, kid!” He’d yell, and they’d turn around confused. These kids move here and still don’t understand the subway. “It’s going northbound now, you’re in Queens. Just stay on till your stop.” The kid would get be grateful and bashful and sit back down. “Sheep”, Coach would mutter to himself, sit down, and he’d be on his way. Now see, Coach enjoys a real nice setup, he lives in a fairly affordable, if slightly shabby and tired, beachview apartment. He’s lives just blocks from the Far Rockaway stop on the A train, and crucially, just a couple stops on the train from his own gym near the airport in Howard Beach. His community was an oasis of normal, hard-working, good natured, working-class people. He had full, and uninterrupted access to his own iron, nice views at home, and cheap beer and company down the street. Developers, realtors, and hipsters have yet to really consider his community “cool”, which is always a precursor to new art studios, colorful gyms full of cardio equipment, overpriced coffee shops, farm-to-table restaurants, and artisanal bars with reclaimed wood interiors. Then, six months ago, something snapped. Every morning now he was waking up hipsters on his way to his gym. He had trouble getting them all to listen as they exited thinking they had to switch trains. He feared they might wander out the station, discover his little oasis, and want to colonize it for their own. And then, one evening, at his local drinking hole, some a small pack of skinny, pale, bepladded hipsters walked and just gawked as the looked around the bar going “Cool, this place looks so blue-collar. Sweet!”, and “yeah, shit, it’s so real. It’s like time forgot this place.” It was time for extreme measures, Coach reasoned. Fortunately, the next day, Coach had come up a more humane solution. Instead of waking up a hipster, he rode the train to Howard Beach, and carried the kid to his gym. Coach remembered this dude he met on muscle-growth.org… you know, one of those sites for meatheads and aspiring bodybuilders? Coach felt like he hit a plateau with his gains a couple years ago, and this dude said he was a licensed hypnotherapist, and thought his professional experience could help him break though. And boy was he right! The hypno dude intensified Coach’s focus, his resolve to grow, and broke down his inhibitions and sense of morality. Thanks to the hypno dude, Coach became a huge, happy, neanderthalic HGH experiment. So Coach tied up Tyer in the janitor’s closet and made a synergistic business deal the hypno dude couldn’t refuse. You see, the hypno dude has a side business in selling roids and HGH. His business plan is simple, and Coach an example of a happy customer. With his subtle gift of the gab, he persuades dudes they need roids, and then that they only want to buy from him. That way, he can mark up the product well above market price and make a handy profit. Coach’s deal was simple: Hypno dude would bring his practice into the gym, Coach would pick up a sleeping hipster every morning, hypno dude would brainwash away their educations and personality, replacing them with the personalities and ambitions of hard-working, meatheaded, dumb jocks and athletes. After falling asleep on a subway train, they’d awake in a panic before the weight room’s mirrors, not because of where they were, but because the body before them didn’t look right. For Tyler, as with everyone since, everything he knew about his life didn’t fit the image before him. “What the fuck? Where’s my stringer tank? Okay you fucks, real funny. Get this pansy ass shit off me? Oh shit, Coach! Coach! Aw Coach, look at me, I’m struggling to make any gains lately. Why’m I wearing these skimpy-ass jeans. Fuck you guys, who did this? Real funny.” From there it was easy. Hypno dude rearranged their lives around Coach, he was the only man they thought knew how to build them into the men they thought they were and needed to be. He was to become their world, and loyal clients of hypno dude. So much so, they’d move to the neighborhood to work out with Coach everyday and have hypno dude help administer and manage their cycles – because obviously, they couldn’t handle that kind of organization anymore with their newly shitty math skills. To make money to afford both the gym membership and the supplements, Coach had them work as trainers, operate paid strip cams online. The hypno dude even pushed Coach to operate a premium escort agency out of the gym. Coach wasn’t into it at first, but then the hypno dude removed Coach’s very last scruple, removed all of Coach’s vaunted hetrosexuality, and increased his horniess, dominance, and lust for power. Six months later, Tyler McAvoy, a rising star in amateur wrestling at the community college, woke up in Coach’s bed overlooking the beach. Dawn had barely even broken, moonlight glistened over the incoming waves crashing upon the shore. Tyler crawled out of bed and into the kitchen to finish off his delicious box of whey-infused cereal before what was sure to be an amazing, but grueling, leg day at Coach’s gym. Coach walked in from the shower, pulling on his workout kit for another day at his newly expanded gym. Tyler stood at the counter, engrossed in the funnies on the back of his cereal box, and didn’t even hear Coach enter. Coach just stared and took in the sight of his very buff, successful experiment in hipster neutralization. The first of hundreds now. If you’d never seen how Tyler looked before, you’d never known the kid hadn’t always been just another happy dumb jock coasting by on his looks and muscle. Actually, as soon as Coach got Tyler obsessed with working out several hours every day and becoming a wrestler, it was clear he’d need to compete with a team. After years of giving out free memberships to staff and student athletes at the local community college, Coach was in real good with the athletic department. He was promised Tyler wouldn’t get any hassle about grades as long as he did well in matches. He just needed to find some documentation to enroll the kid. Took a while, but Coach finally found the kid’s old skinny jeans with his old wallet intact. Shockingly, this kid’s licence said he 32 years old! He was grown man who looked like kid. Quite a testament to the anemic vegan lifestyles of the underdeveloped, emaciated pseudo-intellectual pretender he used to be. Luckily for Tyler, he was claimed by Coach and could finally stop pretending, stop hunting for authenticity and meaning, and just live the simple, physically taxing life real men need live happy lives. Being a voracious reader never did anything good for the kid. Now this former vegan nerd is voracious eater, 5-6 small paleolithic meals a day in between workouts and sham classes. If you can believe it, Tyler actually has a major in fine art and minored in science, as Coach discovered by Googling him. Tyler now thinks art is superhero comics and Michael Bay movies. And science, well, that’s now just the supplements that hypno dude give him that magically help him get shredded in the gym. He used to judge a person’s intelligence from their taste in books and vocabulary. Now he knows for fact that the bigger a dude’s muscles are, the smarter he must be about lifting. And as Coach has taught him, that’s the only real intelligence in this Darwinian world. The kid hasn’t forgotten everything about his past. His parents and old friends know where he is – they just think he’s gone insane and the feeling is mutual. He’s cut his ties – Coach is his guardian now, and his life is the gym and wrestling. To Coach’s point of view, he rescued Tyler from a corrosive lifestyle, mindset, and personality that’s all about appropriating a community to his tastes and interests by instead applying the lifestyle and personality of a community onto Tyler. From a cynical liberal hipster, to an obedient, conservative, blue-collar athlete. And you know, a happy, slutty, himbro too. As they walked from Coach’s apartment to the Far Rockaway stop, everyone was gawking jealously at Coach’s slutty, shredded, himbo protege proudly wearing little else other than his super tight and compression shorts and stringer. They walked onto the subway platform a train was making its terminus before going back the other way. The doors slid open in front of Coach and Tyler. As they walked in, like clock work, there was another pale, hungover hipster asleep in a novel – another lucky nerd about to be unwittingly rescued from a life he didn’t know he hated, welcomed into a fraternity of muscle. And the cycle continues…

Chapter 4 - Hypersexualmetaphysicalmophosis With his massive hands he lifted my up and held me like an action figure for him to play with. As he looked into my eyes, Lloyd overtook my thoughts. I was now his puppet and I was his to manipulate, mold and shape into whatever was to be my destiny. My vision started to get cloudy and my body felt limp, but I continued to stay erect. I didn’t slump over or feel like I was drifting off to sleep. I was still aware and conscious of what was happening to me, but it was like I was in a dream state. As soon as he knew that I was completely under his spell he started transferring the information I needed to start my change. First, He showed me visions of what looked like a manufacturing plant. No…not really a factory of sorts, but more of what looked like a greenhouse with machinery. There were hundreds of men, from teenagers to elderly, all in some sort of individual clear pods. Each pod was the shape of an oval cylinder with see-through flexible plastic tubes going into the top of each tube. Those tubes all seemed to be going up to the center of the greenhouse and up into one giant tube that led up onto the roof. I couldn’t see what exactly was on the roof of the greenhouse, but it looked to be like a much larger pod, all by itself, that was at least 5 times larger than the pods below. Of the pods in the greenhouse, each one was upright, banked backwards at a 30 degree angle and there must have been 20 tubes in each row and 30 rows of pods. Each subject was lying naked, face up with smaller clear tubes that had tapered down for the larger outside tubes entering different areas of their bodies. There was a tube going into each ear, nostril, mouth, belly button, cock, and one that went behind their body, which could be assumed that it was in their asses; basically, every orifice except the eyes. If that wasn't a bit bizarre and James Cameron’s “Aliens” like enough, each person was wide awake and completely aware. They seemed to be unable to talk, or move very much at all, but you could tell that they knew what was going on and they didn’t seem horrified or upset about what was about to happen to them. They actually looked happy, almost blissfully anticipating something. Then from, what I assumed was the pod on the roof, came a rich auburn liquid down the giant tube and as it slowly forked off from tube intersection to tube intersection to tube down to each individual pod and you could see that the subjects were getting excited even more. They began to slowly gyrate their hips and act as if they were in a sexual bliss of sorts. Their eyes were wild with passion and all of them were getting rock hard, as if they were anticipating sex for the first time. When the liquid had reached each pod, it seemed to pause for a moment in a clear cylinder and then from a tube that connected from somewhere else, a blue liquid emerged into the cylinder and mixed with the auburn liquid, cause the two liquids to change into another color, that of a pearl white or the best way to put it, it looked like cum. Then everything went blank and my eyes were looking back at Lloyd’s massive body in front of me. He was still holding me in his hands and he was playing with my crotch with is one ring finger, rubbing me, causing me to moan. Then, just as suddenly, my vision changed. This second vision I was standing on a large wrap-around country porch of a big beautiful southern style mansion. There were other very muscular, attractive men on the porch with me. I had the feeling we all knew each other and we were all attracted to each other as well. We all were talking about something but I couldn’t make out what we were saying. I couldn’t make out the faces of the men either, just their incredible bodies. All of us might as well have been naked since we all just had on soaking wet, very tight white jogging shorts and skin tight white tank tops. All of our bodies, cocks and balls were very prominent and very over-sized. I knew that they were all like me and I could feel the mutual lust in all of us. The house itself sat up on a hill and it was overlooking a vast farm land with acres and acres of vegetation that I couldn’t quite make out. It seemed to look like corn stalks, but there was something very different about them. First off, the stalks themselves weren’t green, but rather a beige/tan color, like the color of wheat and then the fruit, or corn like pods were a reddish brown and they seemed to have movement coming from inside of their husks. It was almost as if some of them were pulsating. In the middle of each field, which there seemed to be about 15 huge fields, was the greenhouse building from my prior vision. Each field had a greenhouse: 15 fields, 15 greenhouses. Hmmm, so 20 pods in a row of 30 rows were around 600 pods per greenhouse. 600 pods times 15 greenhouses made 9000 pods total. As I was looking out over the land, I felt a hand on my shoulder and voice whispered in my ear, “Not yet, young man. All will be shown in due time. Don't be so eager to know everything too fast. For now you should begin the HypersexualMetaphysicalmorphosis into your true self!” Then as before, everything went blank and I was looking back at my massive master, Lloyd. With his free hand, he put his fingers on my forehead and slowly trickled them down my face closing my eyes, taking me into the beginning of my physical transformation, or Hypersexualwhosawhatsametahumanmusclemorpheiousadocious, or something like that, as my mystery man said. Lloyd showed me, in my mind, how he was going to begin the transformation of me with images of his cock down my throat and up my ass, sharing his god-like life-force with me. The images that I was seeing were inhuman and completely unbelievable. There were scenes of him, filling me up with his cum in constant and forceful flow into my mouth and ass that were stretched to an inhuman capacity to receive him. It looked as if it was almost like Gay Porn mashing up with a Loony Tune. Our bodies were doing insane things that were exaggerated to cartoon status, but were going to be in real life. Then, I saw how he and what looked like to be an officer of the law, training me to change my body and schooling me to continue to become what I needed too. I began to understand that I was to be in training-like state of change for a period of time. I still would be massively strong, but Lloyd and this other man would have to change my abilities to suit me until I was in control of my power. With the strength he would give me I would be able to lift anything that was over 500 times my own weight. If I would be small, even as tiny as an ant, I would still be able to lift a car or large animal and when I would be in human form, I would quite literally be the one of the strongest men on the planet. But the real power would be when I was full Titan, like Lloyd was now; I would literally be able to lift buildings and the heaviest items on earth. In my mind, he told me what I needed to do. He told me to empty myself of all of my human reproductive fluid. That any of my own “human” sperm would be useless and hold back the change in me. I was to completely empty myself until I had only dry orgasms. After that, that was when he would have me drink from him, swallowing all of his sperm and when my stomach could take no more I was to let him enter my ass where he would complete the replacement of my sperm with his. He said that his “advanced” sperm was the life-force brought from my Uncle that gave us the power of our new lives. He said that his sperm wouldn’t become my sperm, but it would be absorbed into my body and get me ready for the next steps of my change. He told me he would fill me with more than I needed and that any that was left over would be reserves for me for more changes later on. As he was feeding me this information in my mind he had total control over me and my body. He told me to look back up at him and look again into his eyes and that’s when he set off the trigger to make me cum. At that point, he stopped talking to me and let me enjoy my continuous orgasms. Wave after wave of orgasms came over me. As soon as one would ebb another would hit full force. After about 5 minutes of completely emptying out my “human” body, I regained my composer as my cock dissipated to empty spasms without liquid results. I looked back up at Lloyd and he then continued to tell me that when he entered me that I would feel little to no pain and my body would start to change naturally with the process itself. He said I would drink some of his precum before he would even enter my body and that would help in my elasticity. He said that I would have no control over the change, but that after I had completed this part of the change, he would help me to adjust to my new self and when I was finished with my process, I would be able to change every part of myself at will with almost instantaneous results. The only time that it would follow an uncontrollable pattern is when I was in the mode that he had been going through now, with me. He said that after I drink his cum, there would be no going back, ever. I would be a permanent “advanced species” of muscle and a loyal member of “Uncle Matt’s Farm”. For the final time he asked me if I was ready, but I think it was more of a statement of my new beginning, than a question. I was feeling the best I ever had in my life and it was all because of this man. Then he told me to drink. He lowered me back onto the ground and I stood with the head of his colossal prick dangling about 5 feet above my head. Slowly oozing out of his cock, long thick strands of precum covered my face and body as it sent shards of electricity through me. I could feel my skin and muscles begin to relax. He bent his knees slightly and I knew what I had to do. I opened my mouth as wide as I could onto his cock and took in as much of it as I could, which at first was only the piss hole of his cockhead. I licked the head and stuck my tongue into his piss hole. It fit perfectly and I started to tongue fuck him. This must have felt really good to him as he began to moan. I made my tongue as rigid as possible, grabbed his cock with both hands and I began to bob my head as I fucked his piss slit. Very soon, I was instantly rewarded as I could feel rivers of cum flowing into his shaft to come down to me. I pulled out my tongue but held my lips firmly against his head just in time as the sweetest and most pungent tasting cum flowed into me. This time it wasn’t like a fire house, but rather a strong faucet tap. At first I wasn’t able to keep 1/3 of his juice in me long enough to swallow it, but that soon changed. In a matter of seconds, my body began to change as he said it would. My mouth took more of him inside of it and there was no need to swallow as he started to shove the entire head into my mouth completely filling it. Again, the amazing elasticity of my mouth was accommodating his immense size. At first I started to choke and gag, because I was unable to breath, so Lloyd eased up a bit. Then every few seconds the flow would stop long enough for me to take a breath and then it would start all over again. I would occasionally get a taste of his cum as it would pass my taste buds and it was the saltiest and sweetest taste I’ve ever had. It felt like gallons of it were pouring into me. My stomach started to grow as the juice filled me up. My stomach looked as if I were pregnant. There was no pain as my stomach stretched beyond normal proportions. Then it was as if something had opened up the drain and my stomach started to spasm and empty like crazy as almost all of his semen started to absorb into my body. This process repeated about 5 times before I actually had the feeling of being so full as if I had just had the biggest Thanksgiving dinner of my life. On the last absorption, my stomach continued to decrease in size to even smaller than it had been all along. I couldn’t see it, but I could feel it as a 4 pack of abs started to show. Then 2 more abs above those came quickly into view. Soon I had a super hard, cut 8-pack of chiseled granite. I let go of my oral grip on Lloyd as I started feeling a heat rise inside of me that was radiating outward. I looked at my body and I could see the definition cutting through my body as his muscle juice spread throughout me. I was turning into a chiseled work of art. Of course as had been the case since this all started a few days ago, with my new life, this change made me incredibly hornier than I already was and opened my mouth and shoved more of his enormous shaft into it. I could feel it stretching my esophagus with every upward thrust of my head. My mouth felt completely elastic and my jaw actually dislocated. There was no pain only complete joy and pleasure. That’s when the same feeling of growth I had before started up again. Only this time as I looked at the parts of my body that I could see, I noticed that my body WAS expanding. The definition was already there, but now I could feel my muscles building at an incredible rate. I held up my right leg to see it balloon up to the size of a tree trunk. I was so excited that I didn’t even noticed Lloyd’s cock was lowering further down my throat but not because he was pushing it there, it was because my body was making me rise further off of the ground. At the same time it was snaking down in me I could feel my throat expanding to accommodate it and soon I was actually able to breathe freely as well. I got on my feet to stand up and I had grown almost tall enough that I only had to tilt my head back a little to take all 3 feet of him in. Then I must’ve stopped growing because I no longer needed to tilt my head; in fact his pelvis was now in perfect position. I was now about 15 feet tall as my body slowed down for a moment. I felt as charged up with life and strong as hell. I glanced down at myself and was shocked. I was fucking HUGE!!! I must have had a 70” chest and 30” biceps and I was at least almost 16 feet tall. In fact my chest was so large and my arms were so strong that I had unconsciously picked Lloyd up off the ground and was holding him in midair as he filled me up and I kept growing. I was literally holding a 45 foot man up off of the ground. Then, I felt larger growth spurts in my own cock and lower body. I was in awe of my own massive amounts of strength. This man must have weighted over a ton and I picked him up like he was a twig. I was literally holding up a giant that weighed tons. I could tell this was turning on Lloyd more than ever because he was literally face fucking me by this time and I was helping him by grabbing the sides of his massive ass and pushing and pulling him out of my mouth. He had grabbed a tree branch over 50 feet off the ground for stability as he fucked my face. With each thrust of his cock, I could feel him literally fucking my throat. His blasts of cum in me were getting stronger and I could feel the circumference of his cock increase with every shot, too. He was now pumping his cock almost completely out of my mouth and shoving it to the hilt every time, just like he had done with his finger in my ass. Since I was getting huge and taller, his 3 foot cock was seemingly shrinking. Over and over he came for what seemed like hours and then he abruptly stopped. He pulled his beat red cock out of my mouth, letting go of the tree branch and dropping it to the ground with an earth-shattering thud and turned around behind him to grab a small dogwood tree uprooting it. He brought it around and told me that when he asked me to, I was to bite down on it. After he laid it in front of me, he told me to bend over and get ready. This giant man moved with amazing swiftness as he grabbed my head pushing me down on all fours, causing the ground to shake beneath us and then he took a hold of my hips. When he got into the position he didn’t wait for an okay. I knew he had been waiting for this moment, since we met and he wasn’t about to prolong it any more. He verbally yelled, “NOW, BOY, BITE DOWN ON THAT TREE HARD” My mouth was on the way down when I felt his enormous shaft literally ram my ass like a rocket. I felt only a small amount of actual pain, but more of an intense pressure, like that of the rush of bullet into its target, being pushed in at an incredible speed. My ass immediately clamped around him in a joyous viselike grip and he began fucking me so hard that I had to grab onto a couple of trees to steady myself and to give him something immobile to ram his huge cock into. Foliage and limbs of the forest were being shaken off for over 50 yards around us as we fucked. The whole time he was fucking me, he was still cumming in huge amounts. It wasn’t like there was a build up to climax. He had been in a God-like Climax the whole time. He ended up picking my legs up and was pulling me into him as he was thrusting. Now, a few of the weaker trees began to fall to the ground. I grasped at trees and I finally found a big 100 foot oak tree to grab and hold onto. Leaves and branches were showering us from the violence the trees and I were receiving. There was so much cum that he was still pumping in me faster than what my body could absorb, that with every thrust of his cock, massive amounts of cum was shooting out of any escape area of my ass that it could find. Lloyd and I were both soaked in his cum. After about ten minutes of this he stopped ramming into me and slowly began to almost completely go out of me and slowly right back in up to his balls, as his cock was still amply flowed his muscle cum into me. Because he fucking was slower, it gave it more time to absorb into the lining of my ass. This whole time I had continued to grow. I was now over 25 feet tall, if I would have been standing I would have been almost as wide as the side of a house. Lloyd had grown more too and was now over 60 feet tall and his truck could have sat very comfortably on his chest. It seemed that he was calming down, but then he said. “Here comes the last of it, son. Hold onto to something…” He bellowed as an incredible final surge of cum shot so hard into me that it caused me to begin to shot a large volley of cum myself, soaking a hundred feet of the forest in front of me. Along with that final shot, both of us radiated a bright blinding shockwave that blew out from our epicenter, lying flat every tree in the forest for about 100 yards. The shock wave was felt as far as Uncle Matt’s Farm almost 5 miles away and when the wave went through Uncle Matt, he just smiled and new it was time for him to go and meet his nephew. That must have been when Lloyd knew I was full of what I needed. He pulled out of me and I let me back down onto the ground. I was around 25 feet high and even though Lloyd had shrunk down to about half his height, to 30 feet, I still able to look up into my master’s eyes and was ready for the next command, when he grabbed my face and gave me the most sensual and romantic kiss I have ever had. This in turn, broke the spell and I was able to feel the effects of his work on me. I was in shear Muscle God Heaven. Lloyd grabbed me again and hugged me in the most sensuous bear hug, I had ever had. We held each other for what seemed to be forever. Lloyd took me by the waist and we kissed and felt each other all over. I could tell that Lloyd was just as incredibly turned on as I was. His moans and grunts were causing the ground below to rumble, again. He stopped kissing me to ask, “How do you feel?” as his mammoth cock ground against my hard as rock body. I wasn’t sure how to answer him, because of all the different feelings I was feeling at that moment, but I tried my best. “Fucking invincible, HUGE, erotic, I’m a God…I’m a Fucking GOD! There’s so much power and strength running through me continuously that I feel like I’m going to explode. I feel fucking powerful as hell! And Lloyd…I am proud to be an eternal member of Uncle Matt’s Farm and my loyalty to you and our family is complete and pure.” He smiled and hugged me. “I also have this insatiable need to show off my strength.” I said as I released him and I bent over and literally lifted his pickup and held it with ease over my head. “Whoooaaa, careful there, boy, that’s not paid for just yet,” as he laughed and playfully grabbed my aching and hard cock. “It feels so fucking light. Jesus we must be the strongest men in the world.” As I set the “toy” truck back down I straightened back up and he slapped my chest hard, grabbing my nipple and pulling me close to him so he could kiss me hard and deep some more. Now that I’m thinking about our tongues intertwining, I can safely say that his tongue was probably about a foot long whereas mine was about 10 inches. He broke our kiss to say, “Be Proud, Steve of who you are. You are special, even amongst Gods. You still have much to learn and you have much to teach. Always care about the family. You should care, because you’ve been giving the best gift in the world. And it’s a gift that is actually from your Father.” “My Father, what do you mean? My father couldn’t have done this.” “Not your human father. He was only a surrogate. Your real father…is…your Uncle Matt!” “WHAT…but…but you did this to me?” “But who do you think, did this to me? It was your father, Matt. And he got it from…Well; who do you think gave it to him?” “Um..Grandpa?” “Yes, Steve. Your grandfather is the source. He is the Alpha. He is our leader… …And he is still alive…” I shook my head in shock, since I had gone to Grandpa’s funeral. “But..but…” “It’s okay Steve. Don’t’ worry…all your questions will be answered. This has been planned for you for quite some time and your Grandfather and Uncle were gracious enough to let me do the honors. They knew how I felt about you and thought you might take this easier coming from someone that wasn’t as intimidating as they are.” “Intimidating?! MY GOD, if they are any more intimidating then you then I would have lost consciousness at the mere sight of them...Hehe” I chuckled as I remembered how I fainted at the sight of Grandpa, when I was a child. “You probably would have, most all do. That’s one of the reason’s Grandpa is not out in public anymore, but anyway…Now remember, you will always stay super humanly strong, but you have yet to learn the ability to change your height from 1 inch to over 100 feet. This height and elasticity that you now exhibit is just part of the process of the change. Soon you will go back to normal height, but you will always have the body of a God: Muscular, Virile and Immortal. But as a safety measure, since I am the one who started your change and until you are ready, you’re change can be overridden by me, your uncle or your grandfather and we can make you as big or as little as we feel until you can control it yourself.” With that he placed his hand in mine and we both shrank to our previous human heights. Both of us were still hugely muscled, even larger than the largest of bodybuilders. Our wet bodies still glowed in the moonlight from the sheen of our glazing of cum. We were, of course, still naked and both still rock hard. We began to talk some more as we walked back to the truck. “So Lloyd, I noticed that you said that Uncle Matt and Grandpa let you do the honors, because they knew how you felt about me????” I said with a smirk on my face, “Soooo, stud….How DO you feel about me?” “Does this answer your question?” He said as he lifted me over his head, and started to press my body up and down over top of him. Every time he lowered me toward him my cock dove deep into his gapping mouth. I did not need to hold onto anything as he had me face fuck him in midair. It was pure euphoria for both of us. He brought me back down to the ground and we began showing off our strength to each other, by lifting large trees and the truck over and over and sucking and fucking all over the forest floor and in the truck and holding each other in midair. We were so heavily into each other that we didn’t see what was coming toward us down what was left of the dirt road. Although, Lloyd knew from the beginning what was going to happen next. The patrol car, or what was left of it, rolled slowly toward us.

Chapter 3 - The Gift of My Re-Birth The second the warm glow of the headlights hit my face, I felt better. I was so glad that he was here and I could just hop in and tell him to “go, go, go”. I didn’t want to see my father anytime soon and the sorrow and loneliness that would be on my mother’s face was going to be a little too much to bear. My clothes felt tighter. My gym shorts were literally hugging my ass with skin tightness due to the pulling of my hardening cock. My tank shirt was slowly tearing at the seams, centimeters at a time, as it was straining to hold me in as well. God this felt so fucking good, but I had no control of it at all. Even though I was still so angry at my father, I felt like a million bucks. My body did whatever it felt like doing. I wondered that if my intense emotions inside had triggered this new growth spurt, and if calming myself down, would make me return to normal, just like David Banner? I tried to think of anything neutral, but my clothes just felt tighter. I ran around the front of the truck and I peered into who was driving the Ford F150. The figure behind the wheel was huge and he literally filled over half of the front seat. My god, this was my Uncle? The door opened from the inside and pushing it was the most massive hand and arm I had ever seen. Some fear, more over an intense desire took over and my shirt tore a little more. “Come on and get in and let’s start this thing right, little man,” the extremely deep bass voice said from inside. “Sure, let’s get outta here, I’m done with this place. They’re driving me nuts and I’m not little.” I exclaimed with a renewed confidence, as I threw my stuff in the back bed and jumped in the passenger side. As I stretched to get in the big 4x4 I heard and felt a larger tear in my shorts. This time the cool night air snuck in the opening of the tear and it gave me an added pleasure-jolt. I shut the door as his massive arm shifted the gears and we were in reverse and on the road in a flash. I was somewhat afraid to look at much more than the arm in fear that I would either scream in fear of the “Monster” that dad had called him or cream myself immediately as I’m sure I would explode out from my clothes, all from just being in his presence. Only as we would pass a streetlight would I get a quick glimpse of this mammoth man. God, my uncle was HUGE! I knew that having feelings for a relative wasn't looked upon with affirming eyes of the public, and I know how wrong it was that I was excited about my grandpa, and how my anger turned me on in front of my father, but I didn’t care if the man seated next to me was related to me or not. I wanted him. I wanted him so much my heart was racing and my body was starting to react even more so. Hell, he was only related by marriage, I thought. So Fuck It. I felt two more tears in my shorts. Then he laid his hand on my lap and said, “Steve, I’m not your Uncle. The Name’s Lloyd. I’m you’re Uncle’s…a…partner at the farm. We are really looking forward to getting to know you out there. We have a lot planned for you and it should be a lot of fun and good times, but it’s not gonna be easy either. I’m sure you’ll be leaving there a changed man.” He squeezed my leg. “Hmmmm, very nice quads there. Your uncle said you played football?” Any feeeling of apprehension of him being my relative was now gone and this boosted my arrogance level, “Yes, sir I do. I’m 1st string, All-State and now one of the top ranked centers east of the Mississippi.” The back of my tank ripped along my lats. “Center…aaay…. well that sounds just about right. With those quads…I mean. You have to be really strong in your legs and all. But you could plow through just about anything, huh?” “I sure can, sir. Really strong, see, “ I said as I flexed them as he squeezed. The left leg of my shorts instantly shown more skin as my shorts ripped some more. Even though I could tell he was holding back his strength, the pressure of his squeeze was like a vise. My cock got harder yet. “Wow, very, very nice. I bet your ass is rock solid too, huh. The girls must love that ass.” I chuckled and said, “Yeah they do sir. But I’m not too sure they’re ever gonna get a crack at it.” I put my hand on top of his and gave it a squeeze of my own. I’m usually not so brazen about my come-ons, but there was something about this man that made me feel very comfortable around him and besides that, ever since the encounter with Billy the night before, I had been horny as fuck. Not even my massive orgasms in the morning had calmed my urges. Hell, for even a moment, when I had him in my face, I probably could have fucked…well…you know...dad. Thinking about what he had said, about not being able to take it again, made me wonder about my Uncle Matt. Did my Uncle and my dad have a go at it? Then flashes of my father's tight little ass, zipped through my brain and felt my shorts rip under my balls. I shook my head to get the images out and I looked back at the monster of man next to me. Even though I could see him only in shadows and glimpses, I was getting completely rock hard for him and I’m sure he could see my cock making quite a tent out of my gym shorts. I continued my forwardness, “With a grip like yours, I bet you could have a crack at it.” With that he took his hand off my leg. "Hmmmphff," he said and then he shoved his hand under me, literally picking me up off the seat with just that one hand squeezing my ass so hard it pushed my cock through my torn shorts, shredding them, springing it out into fresh air. I almost immediately came thinking about the Hulk. “Oh yeah, really hard ass and muscular too. OH, what do we have here, what a fucking nice piece of boy cock too. You think I could handle that, too?” “God, I fucking hope so, sir.” I said as I started to buck my hips. “The thing is boy; I don’t think you could handle me.” Lloyd said as he pulled his hand out from under me and flexed his huge bicep instantly ripping the tight tee shirt he had on under his overalls. His bicep kept getting bigger and bigger the longer he held the flex and as it did, my cock got harder and harder. God I wanted to feel him growing. I involuntarily put my hand up to feel his growing muscle. My eyes must have been huge looking at him, because I could see his teeth as he smiled really broadly. I turned toward him in the seat and started to lick his massive gun. I have no idea, how Lloyd was able to keep the pickup on the road. I would have put us in a ditch by now. As I held it, I could’ve sworn that it continued to grow just like Billy did last night and I did today. Now I knew there was a connection with Billy, Lloyd and Uncle Matt and I couldn’t wait to find out what it was. I heard him moan and he put me in a headlock and pulled the truck off the road skidding to a halt. . “GET OUT” “What!!?” “You heard me, get out and get in the bed of the fucking truck, RIGHT NOW. I can hardly fucking drive with this going on. Get in the back and I'm going to take you somewhere that will be more private. Steve, it's time to show you something.” “Okay,” And I did as I was told. I didn’t want to piss him off; I just wanted to obey the huge muscle animal. “Also, you better not touch that cock of yours and get off, boy, or I’ll fucking tan your fucking hide. You hear me?” He started the truck back up and pulled back onto the road. “Yes, sir, I promise, sir.” God, was this really happening? We were only on the road for less than a mile when we came upon a gated dirt road that went into some of the thickest looking forest I’ve ever seen. Lloyd turned off the pavement and told me to open the gate. I did, as I was told, not so much that he told me too, but that I was hoping for my fantasy to come true. Still, being ordered around by this behemoth was very erotic and enticing, maybe even a big turn on, since my cock was still half hard. As I opened the gate I noticed a sign that had been grown over, but I could make out, "erty of Mat ew Trah ne" I got back in the bed of the truck and we went down the long dirt road. About 3 miles down he turned left and we stopped at a small clearing next to a pond. I had no clue where we were, other than I had a sneaking suspicion. Still, I knew that there was no one for miles around. With his massive size he could beat the shit out of me and leave me for dead and no one would ever know, but I knew deep inside his intentions were totally on the up and up. Growing up, I hoped. I stood up in the truck as he got out of the truck. I stared amazed as he just kept getting out of the truck; more and more of him slowly coming into sight and by the time he had squeezed himself out of the cab, he stood about 8 feet high and about 3 feet wide. With a swiftness, he grabbed me under my shoulders and lifted me effortlessly out of the truck bed and over his head. As he lowered me down he stopped where my cock was right as his mouth and he engulfed my entire prick down his throat. He had suction like an industrial Hoover and I became instantly hard as a rock and then with a loud POP, which almost made me cum, he released my cock. Laughing, He set me on the ground and said, “Follow me, son. You’re going to get a birthday present you’ll never going to fucking forget. Young Billy was only the beginning.” BINGO, I fucking knew it. This was all connected. God, this is too much. As we walked toward the water, I was now able to see just how huge this man really was. He was by far the largest being on earth I had EVER seen. I think I was initially wrong with my estimated measurements, because, he actually must’ve stood almost 9 ft. tall and was completely packed with muscle. He was as massive in muscle or more than Jay Cutler or any other bodybuilder that I could recall. I could see him involuntarily flexing his ass muscles with ever step he took. His shoulders must have measured about almost 4 feet across and his thighs were as large as an oak tree. His chest looked completely ripped under that white t-shirt and it spread across him like two humungous mounds of granite pillows. Billy would have looked like a mere weakling compared to this man. Quite honestly, only my grandpa came close. Lloyd stopped and turned around. His face was the most beautiful face I had ever seen. He had dark hair that was long and flowing and the finely chiseled features everywhere. He had a scruffy, but manicured dark brown beard. I could tell his eyes were Dark Ocean blue and his lips were full and pouted a little. He put his hands on his hips and motioned with his head, for me to come closer. I did so and when I got about 3 feet in front of him he said to stop. He didn’t say anything for about 2 minutes. He just looked at me with such an incredible lust in his eyes that I felt totally drawn to him. My whole body was excited at the prospect of even being within a few feet of this God. I started to walk towards him. To look into his eyes I had to hold me head up as if I were looking at the sky. “STOP, DON’T MOVE ANY CLOSER. Stay right where you are. I’m getting a good last look at you. You are going to be one of the best, I’m sure of it. WOW! You Uncle said you were a sight to behold and you’re really beyond that.” “Thank you, sir. But I’m nothing compared to you." Lloyd chuckled, "Actually, you will be so much more than me. Your Uncle knows this. He's been with you your whole life." I must have looked a little bewildered because he followed up, saying, "You probably don't remember or maybe you never even saw your Uncle, but he would sit in the stands, disguised to look normal and watch you play your games. All the way from little league to your high school games. He is so proud of what you have accomplished. He would come back and tell us all about some of the great plays that you would make. He's really your biggest fan. And now I can see for myself, why. You are magnificent Steve. Perfection. I can see just what you are going to become and it's colossal. I hunger for you." "God, I just want to touch you; to feel your magnificence. What do you want me to do for you, sir?” “Steve, I want you to see, feel and be something that’s beyond your wildest fantasies. Today you’re a man and it’s time you know why your father thinks your Uncle Matt is a freak or monster. Your Uncle is not the type of freak that your father has made him out to be. He is a giving, generous and loving man who only wants the best out of this life. I’m about to show you the most amazing gift that I have ever been given, and that gift was from your Uncle. I am not of your bloodline, but because of your Uncle, I am now a part of him and as well a part of you. I am chosen by him to become part of the bloodline. He has chosen me and others to reap the benefits of your family's gift. He sent me to get you and begin this gift to you as well. But before I could I had be sure that this is something you have wanted all your life. Billy was the test; the beginning to get you acclimated, so you would be able to really get your gift from me if we thought you could handle it. I now know you can. Your Uncle can’t do it himself, at the moment, because he is tending to other men to be in our bloodline, just like you. He will meet us back at the farm, when we get there and then you will get your final gift from him. The rest of us, non-Tranherne's, will never get the final gift. Only those that are born into the bloodline, like yourself, will get the final gift. Now this next bit is very important so listen carefully.” “I am, sir.” Lloyd literally shivered and said, “I fucking love it when you call me sir. It shows respect and you are definitely going to respect me for the next 2 ½ hours. You will do whatever I want and you will be obedient. Do you understand this and do you agree?” “Yes, sir.” “Good...nevertheless, it really won’t matter, because once we begin because you won’t have a choice. First off, whatever you do, I’m telling you that the most important thing is that you don’t move or say anything unless your told or made too. Second, whatever happens to you, go with it. Do not resist it, even if you are in uncomfortable or in pain. It will make things that much easier on you if you totally give in to what is going to happen. Don’t fucking fight this, OKAY!” “Yes SIR. I want this, sir. I want whatever you have to offer me.” “Good boy!! Now, you’re going to witness something that you have never witnessed before. What happened to you last night is minuscule compared to what you’re going to experience now. Then you’re going to go through something that only a very few men on this earth have ever felt before. Billy gave you your first stage last night. I’m sure you’ve noticed some BIG changes in your body?” “God, yes, sir. It’s been amazing. I feel so big and powerful and turned on all the time.” “I know that feeling well. I must've cum over 100 times when I first went through the change. But now you’re going to go through the second phase with me and the third stage with your equal, which is someone, in your bloodline, who has been predestined to go through this with you. You’ll find that out later. Then you will have the final stage with your Uncle. Remember, you’re going to change, Steve. You’re going to become something you’ve always dreamed of. I’m also sure that you have figured out that your grandfather was one of us, correct?” “Yes sir, I knew he was someone special and now I realize just how special.” “Well he is a very special man. You’ll soon find out just how amazingly special he is. I want you to remember how you feel about him, and how badly you want to be big, because it’s not going to be all fun and games, either. You’re going to feel massive amounts of pain, but even higher amounts of pure pleasure. Don’t scream or run, because there is no one around that will hear you. I’m not saying that to scare you, but this will be quite a shock. Are you ready?” “I…I guess...Yes...Yes I'm ready, sir!!” Inside I was saying to myself. ‘If it’s what I think and am praying for, then HELL YEAH I’m ready.’ My cock was again on its way to becoming hard as a rock and it was beginning to poke its way out of the new hole that Lloyd had made for me, in my shorts. He looked down and noticed my growing cock. “Yeah, I think you’re ready, son.” I was ready for anything. I’ve wanted to be with a mammoth muscle man all my life and I was finally going to have my dream come true. Little did I know that it was going to change my life forever and cause me to never see my Mom's loving face again? Lloyd smiled and closed his eyes. His put his hands on his hips and started to softly chant a dialect that I couldn’t understand. I immediately noticed that the birds and insects became silent. I couldn’t hear the crickets anymore either or any noises at all except what sounded like a low rumbling. Very soon, I started to feel the ground shake all around me. I thought Kentucky was experiencing its very first large earthquake. My first instinct was to run for cover but I remembered what Lloyd had said about not running and then I saw Lloyd’s eyes open and I realized where the shaking was coming from. It was coming from him. His eyes were no longer blue, but had completely gone white. I could see no iris or pupil, only the clarity of white. Then, Lloyd’s body started to tremble. This must’ve been turning him on too as I noticed a huge bulge snaking down his right leg underneath the overalls. It stopped for a moment just below mid-thigh and I thought to myself, “Dear God, He must be over 15 inches long.” Then it started back up again. The thickness was over one-third as big as the thickness of his massive leg. His body started to shake and vibrate even more. Then I noticed a dark trail of wetness coming from wherever the head had been and his flowing precum was accenting the shape of his leg even more. The ground was really shaking now as he began to vibrate intensely. His cock finally stopped growing, just below his knee. My mouth watered and my asshole puckered for his jean snake. The vibrations were so intense that his body was actually making a humming sound. I know what you’re thinking and your right. His body and the ground weren’t shaking with a violent type of sensation but more of a continuous vibration, like a vibrator. It made me snicker when I thought about it, but I quickly became serious again, when I saw that the lower half of his right leg was now soaked with all the precum pouring out of him, making a pool of it under his foot. The ground was vibrating so much it started to tickle my feet. I felt a strange sensation go up my legs to my pelvis, hitting my cock and balls, causing my own cock to begin precumming like crazy, just like Lloyd was doing. Then the feeling went up my torso till my entire body was vibrating almost as much as his. The sensation was overwhelming and I felt completely relaxed and invigorated at the same time. My cock was more rigid than I had ever known it to be and as it stood out of my shorts it was flinging huge amounts of precum all over the place. I couldn’t resist the feeling and I was just about to cum when he yelled the word “TRAHERNE” and I realized my prayers might be right, as my all-time fantasy was about to happen. The vibrations slowed and stopped but the will to cum in me was stronger than ever. I took a couple of deep breaths, trying to relax and the feeling of an explosive orgasm slowly went away. Then I saw Lloyd start to actually pulsate. His entire body was beating like a heart would, pumping itself up like a bodybuilder did before the big contest. It was really strange though, because Lloyd wasn’t actually flexing his body; his body was flexing itself. Lloyd hadn’t moved his legs or arms at all since all of this had started. Larger and larger his muscles became as they filled with blood like he was going through a massive workout, but all he was doing was standing there with his hands on his hips. He wasn’t actually growing taller, but it really looked like he was getting a massive pump. I noticed that Lloyd had closed his eyes and I could tell he was in some sort of trance. His breathing increased with every breath and his inhales were becoming so powerful that I could feel the pull towards him with every breath, but amazingly his exhales were only normal size. Where was all that air going? As I looked closer I could see that he was actually using the oxygen to inflate himself. “But that’s impossible.” I thought…or was it? The more oxygen he brought inside him, the more the blood would flow into his muscles, and the bigger those mammoth muscles would become. I noticed that his cock was getting thicker too, as well as the bulge in his crotch was showing more and more as his balls must have been increasing. The fabric of his overalls was straining like crazy trying to hold in his massive tool. Again the earth around us rumbled, but this time it was due to the incredibly low bass sound of Lloyd’s moans in between his awesome breathes. His moans became louder and louder to the point of massive growls. Even the sound of the man before me was effecting me and my body. If were even possible, my cock was harder than ever in my life. I was actually in a sort of blissful pain that my cock had reached such a rigid state. Never in my wildest fantasies, I thought that I could be more turned on then I was with Billy, and then I surpassed that this morning when I was satisfying my own self-indulgence. But now, my cock literally ached with a sexual magnitude and insatiability that was growing beyond a normal realm of erogenous pleasure. I could feel the cum in me raising and filling up my cock, but nothing came out. Still, no matter how much I wanted too, needed too, had too, my cock would not release any fluid other than precum or give me what was the normal meaning of an explosive orgasm. Instead of shooting loads of cum, I was bound by my desires and in a constant state of a euphoric orgasm. I heard myself screaming as the pressure in my cock intensified. Even with all that I was feeling now, my anticipation of what I was hoping was going to happen was only taking me further on my journey and everything I was experiencing so far was beyond my wildest fantasies already. They say that there are levels of consciousness that some are lucky enough to achieve when in a certain metaphysical state. I had not only reached that, I was well on my way of surpassing those levels of almost God like feelings. In fact, I no longer thought about only myself because at this moment, I was so completely enthralled with this being before me that I was becoming something else. I started to get dizzy from the colossal surges of power I was experiencing and I had to close my eyes for a second. With my eyes closed, I could feel the sound of his booming voice hitting me on my chest and actually feeling his voice as a physical thing, sinking into my flesh. My cock felt like a balloon that was being filled with water to the breaking point, but ,God I felt more fucking alive than ever. When I felt sturdy enough again, I opened my eyes back up as Lloyd s massive arms suddenly rose sharply above his head and there was a type of an invisible shock wave that blew out from his body which knocked me on my ass as well as toppling over a couple of 30 ft. trees. It was definitely loud enough to produce a huge, long echo that bounced off the valley walls. The blast of energy felt like a Mack truck had hit me. It didn’t hurt me, but as I stumbled back to my feet I could feel the actual energy from the shock wave start to radiate through me. It felt like my own body was expanding but I couldn’t see any physical changes. My balls began to pulsate just like Lloyd’s body had been. It felt like I was having the most intense workout and sexual experience of my life. Every muscle in my body was tightening and becoming harder and harder, to match the hardness and fullness of my cock, though I still wasn’t growing bigger. My arms felt like they were going to explode in size and even my face felt tighter. I could feel my skin tightening around the follicles of each strand of hair. My legs were becoming as strong and hard as tree trunks and my ass literally felt like a rock. I felt my abs tighten and I pulled up my shirt and looked at my stomach, but other than feeling tight and hard, there was no optical change. In fact, there was no change, other than my plump cock, anywhere physically on me, but the feeling inside of me was exploding with power and ecstasy. Then, if was even fathomable, stronger feelings of lust came over me. My mind went blank and was instantly filled with visions of hugely muscled giant God-like men. But unlike the dream I had after being with Billy, every image of every man was a version of Lloyd. I didn’t care about anything or anyone else in the world at all. Not my Mom or Dad, not Billy, Grandpa, or even Uncle Matt. All I knew at that point was Lloyd. I wanted to be huge like him. No, actually, I wanted to be a complete part of him. My entire body literally ached to be like him and to have him. My cock started to pulsate like crazy and even stronger and more intense huge waves of pleasure over took me, completely. I had to be a part of this man. I had to feel him. I yearned to be him, to touch him, to experience all that he was feeling. I could feel an even larger buildup of an explosion in me and I embraced it. I gave myself freely, remembering what Lloyd had said. I lost myself in him. I was no longer Steve; I was a part of Lloyd. Then, my body started to become as hard as I was feeling inside. Not only was my cock like a rock, my body became very rigid and as I relinquish any control that I had of myself. The energy blast from Lloyd had taken complete control over me and I had no choice whatsoever to fight it. I didn’t want to fight it. I only wanted it to take me over and I was more than eager to let it happen. Levels of ecstasy were building one on top of another. My whole body, no my entire being was in a state of orgasm. Wave after wave of sexual intensity filled up so much inside of me that I couldn’t control myself, nor did I want to. I welcomed the impending result, whatever it may be. I watched helplessly as Lloyd’s arms fall back down by his sides and then to shoulder height. As he outstretched them towards me, a blinding electrical current shot from his fingertips and targeted my crotch. The electricity hitting my balls sent then into another sort of overdrive. They weren’t only pulsating, they moving around in my sack and I could tell they were growing. Again, there had been the intense pain of being shocked, but it quickly went away. It was replaced by a feeling that was amazingly even more powerful, like it was energizing me more than I already was. Now I had come to a point that there is no way possible to explain what I was feeling in my entire body. There are no words and it was beyond any comprehension of our human psyche of explanation. I looked down just to see if, like the non-optical changes of the rest of my body, the same thing was happening to my balls. To my joy, it wasn’t. I could see my balls getting larger. I felt them against my legs pushing them apart, as they needed more room to grow. Bigger and heavier they became, filling up with so much pressure I could feel it turning and boiling inside. The pressure that was already on my cock was now matched to the pressure in my balls. Then all of the lust and euphoria I was feeling through the rest of my body went straight to my balls. I started to scream in pleasure, and with each shout, my voice seemed to get lower, till I was shaking the ground myself with my own moaning and groaning. I couldn’t contain the new intense feeling and I let out a type of sonic boom scream as I started to finally have a physical shooting orgasm. Although, it was not in a normal way with shot after shot; it was more like one continuous flow of cum coming out of my cock like a fire hose. I was hitting and pouring it all over Lloyd’s body over 6 feet away. Whatever he had done to me, I was in the purest possible form of euphoria, being his concubine of muscle and power. I involuntarily arched my back, throwing my arms back and I embraced what was happening as I let my seed stream out from my body and soak the wall of muscle in front of me. Up and down his body my white cream flowed soaking his clothes against his body, showing me every curve and mound. My body moved around like an unmanned fire hose that was spraying everywhere. My cum was soaking not only Lloyd, but also 20-30 feet all around us. After a few minutes, I regained my stability and instinctively aimed back at him as he opened his mouth and inhaled again as my large stream of cum was sucked into it by the incredible vacuum force. His inhalation was so strong, that my entire body started to be pulled toward him and by the time he closed his mouth to swallow I was only about 2 feet away from him. He let out a huge growl and then he began to actually glow. His entire body underneath his clothes was actually radiating a dull soft auburn light. It was getting brighter and brighter, but not blinding. I was being enticed by him like being a moth to the flame. Since his sonic boom of energy hit me, nothing that I did or thought of differ from what Lloyd had wanted me too. He had completely entranced me as I was only a pawn in his endgame. It was also still his will that I was now seemingly able to freely move my body. So therefore, I or rather, I should say, HE raised my hand to touch him on the arm and the millisecond that our skin met I felt additional continuous bursts of energy, which started the most amazing transformation I had yet to see. First, his groans and growls became louder and he began to grunt like a wild animal. He actually snarled and gnashed his teeth together almost biting me. I pulled, or rather was commanded to pull my hand away as I started to notice his shirt beginning to quickly shred from his body exposing, in a matter of seconds, inch by inch of golden moonlit skin and a huge and sensuous chest that I yearned to touch. But for now my arms were locked at my side. As his t-shirt quite literally exploded off of him, it hung out of his overalls. He must’ve known how much I wanted to touch him, to feel his immense body, because suddenly within in instant, I felt his hand behind my back as he pulled me into him, burying my face between his massive mounds of what was his chest. I hadn’t really noticed so much with my eyes before, other than seeing his shirt rip off of him, but he wasn’t just growing, his body was multiplying. Muscles on top of muscles were getting larger, longer and fuller. I could feel him getting larger and larger under me. A few moments after my face was buried in his chest, I felt my feet leave the ground. My mouth tasted my own salty cum as licked the mounds of his open chest. When my tongue found one of his succulently enormous nipples I felt a huge growth spurt that caused me to almost suffocate as his nipple extended and filled my mouth. His overalls no longer had any room in them for his body either. Both straps broke without hesitation off of his shoulders. As they popped off, one of them had so much force that it shot out one of the trucks tires over fifteen feet away. The rest of the jean fabric of the overalls became as tight as a drum skin as it pulled across his growing body. Then, the overalls begin to dig into his flesh as if his body was the muscular dough in a Croissant roll can. Very quickly, the overalls weren’t able to contain him anymore and the fabric exploded and shredded like cheesecloth. The tightly woven material ripped apart with strands of white and blue threads flying everywhere. It literally was an explosion. His entire chest heaved around my head as I clung with my teeth to his giant sized nipple. In fact his whole body seemed to engulf mine. I felt as though I would smoother in ecstasy. When his body finally rebounded he had instantly grown larger than Billy had been. His large hand that was holding me against him went down under my ass and as the last bit of overalls fell to the ground, the man was completely naked and still growing beneath me. I licked everywhere I could reach my mouth. His massive arms, his chest, his stomach and his armpits all were licked clean of the mixture of my cum and his sweat. Next I felt his other huge hand on my back again, grabbing what was left of my shirt as it was ripped from my body. Then in just as swift a move, off came my torn shorts. It was completely effortless for him to strip me, shredding my clothes in the process, instantly, while he held my now 282lbs body up with his one hand under my ass. The cool night air added yet another tingling sensation to my naked body. As I felt us skin-to-skin, it was becoming too much for my senses to handle. I felt as if I was going insane with so much elated power, divine lust and an exuberant hunger for more, but amazingly I knew that this was my destiny and that I was made to become this…this Mighty Omnipotent of Power that was before me. With all the God-like awareness and titillation that I was experiencing, I was still ready for more and I instinctively knew that more was yet to come. Lloyd’s hand that was under my ass wasn’t just to hold me up. There had been another serviceability that he had in mind. Suddenly, I felt his middle finger begin to play with my hole. He rubbed my taint back and forth putting the perfect amount of pressure to make it feel so good. Then he began to softly vibrate his finger as he brushed in a circular motion around my bud as to entice me into what was inevitably coming. I began to moan, biting my lower lip, which was his invitation to enter me. With a force that was instantaneous and to the hilt, I screamed in pleasure and pain as his already 8” finger shot up inside me, invading my ass, sending me further and further into a frenzy of an animalistic magnitude. He finger fucked me with such force that he would sometimes exit my ass entirely and then plummeting his appendage to the hilt, literally punching my butt. As he continued to grow, his finger became over 12 inches long. He was now well over 20 feet high and his finger-cock pushed so hard against my prostate that I almost passed out from the intensity. The pleasure was cosmically more overflowing than the pain was excruciating. His massive finger continued moving in and out of me with an increasing, ferocious pace and without even touching myself, I was helpless to resist as I started to cum in huge violent bursts that were soaking most all of me and more of Lloyd’s enormous torso. With every internal thrust deep into me a huge volley of cream would cascade out of my piss hole. After about a minute of completely soaking us to the bone and muscle, my orgasm finally stopped, but Lloyd didn’t stop growing or fucking me with his expanding fuck tool. I was in such a state of enraptured awareness that I didn’t realize that he had inserted 2 and then 3 fingers up my ass as he was opening me up for larger things to come. I was no longer in a normal state of consciousness. In fact, I was quite literally a rag doll that Lloyd was playing with. My state of utopia was so much so that, any coherent thoughts were gone and there was no ebbing of my pleasure. My orgasms hadn’t even phased out any of my insatiable lust. If this was what it felt like to be a god, it was completely incredible. He grunted some more and as I looked down below I noticed the ground getting further and further away. I thought that he must have now been almost 25 feet tall. By the feel of his 3 fingers, the middle one must have been over 14” now, my asshole was now going to be able to accept the huge size of him. The electrical shock, the vibrations, all of it, must have been him priming me for this process since the moment we stepped out of the truck. I never had a man in me as big as Billy up my ass and I now realized how I had even managed him, before Lloyd was doing his invasion of my ass. These men, no…these Gods, had the ability to change not only their own bodies, but others as well, and all by a means that was still uncultivated to me. But now all I wanted to was to be completely filled by him. I shuddered at the prospect of that main appendage of his. A cock that was now well over 3 feet in length and by all plausibility, completely negate of being able to enter me in any way. Still, he continued to ram his finger in me with such force my cock was getting a hand job from the muscles on his torso. Then in one huge thrust to his knuckles, I shot a single huge glob of cum straight up and over his head. This must’ve been the right signal for him, because he exited his fingers from me when the middle was about 16” long. I was beginning to become somewhat frightened at the thought of his cock. I didn’t even want to look down at it, just yet. He was now bigger than some of the surrounding trees but there was no one for miles so any passersby wouldn’t notice him. He not only was getting taller, but I could tell that he was getting wider and bigger everywhere, because the next thing I felt was something hard and large as a tree trunk against my right leg. I looked down and saw his 3 and a half-foot cock rising and pulsating under and beside me. There was enough precum coming out of it to fill a large mortar bucket. In fact the puddle it was making on the ground looked large enough to fill a kiddy pool. My cock was still pulsating and hard as a rock and the need for more was still as strong as ever. I looked up at Lloyd’s face and his eyes were open and looking down at me with the same intense lust as before, but something else that made me to continue to look into them. He spoke in a low giant’s size voice. “NOW IT SHALL BEGIN FOR YOU. YOUR NOW WILL BEGIN YOUR NEW LIFE.” I was unable to look away as the power Lloyd’s piercing eyes looked deep at me, no rather into me. At first I didn’t realize it but he was actually hypnotizing me to be ready for what was to come next. As Lloyd later told me, he had to “hold me” as he put it, which basically was his way of saying hypnotize me, otherwise I never would have been able to carry through with everything. Also that my encounter with Billy was to begin the process of giving my body the elasticity I would need now. If I wouldn’t have been hypnotized and made unaware of the excruciating pain and changes that my body was about to undergo, I probably would have died. As I looked into his eyes, his mind control on me was amazing. He spoke with his mouth for the last time, “YOU MUST WANT THIS WITH ALL YOUR WILL AND SOUL. DO YOU MY BOY?” “I do sir!” “GOOD, NOW WE WILL TALK NO MORE, JUST LOOK AT ME, SON. LOOK DEEP INTO MY EYES AND HEAR MY THOUGHTS…YOU ARE NO LONGER OF YOU OWN BODY, BUT OF MINE. YOU SHALL HEAR, THINK, SMELL, TASTE, AND BE ONLY FOR ME RIGHT NOW. YOU MUST BE SUBORDINATE TO ME, STEVE; YOU MUST HEAR WITH MY THOUGHTS AND OBEY THEM. YOU CANNOT AVERT ME. YOU ARE MINE. DO YOU UNDERSTAND?” I nodded yes, not so much that I was answering his questions, it was that I had wanted this all my life and I did not want resist him, in any way at all. Still even if I had wanted to resist this, the power he had over me right at that moment was so strong; that I was completely useless to deny what was about to happen next. The feeling of yearning for this was more than I could bear. I felt my eyes begin to water and a tear of joy run down my right cheek, as I was able to hear him even though his mouth did not move. “TODAY, YOU ARE MINE TO CHANGE; MINE TO OWN. YOU ARE TO BE REBORN INTO YOUR NEW LIFE FOREVER. DO YOU UNDERSTAND?” I never once thought about trying to look away or escape what was happening to me. All I saw was a paradise there that I had never known before. My entire body was exploding with pleasure. I longed to be there, to be a part of this God; of my family of Gods. My Grandfather, my mother, my uncle and Lloyd were my family. I had found my true calling. I was beginning my true life. Lloyd eyes were all that I could look at and I felt a complete peace within them. This was my creator and my lover. We were connected. Somehow, all of us, were connected. And it was now my moment to find out how...

(A while back I began to write this story and I only got to Chapter 3 and it was never finished. Lately I have revisited the story and made a few minor changes to the first 3 chapters which I'm going to post here, chapter by chapter. Then after those are posted, I'm going to finish the story. I think there will be 5, possibly 6 chapters in all. I hope you all like what I've come up with so far and that you continue to join me on my journey to Uncle Matt's Farm. Please comment and let me know if you like it so far!) Chapter 1 - My BIG Birthday It was a cool August evening the night my parents got in a huge fight and my dad hit me. He said it was an accident, but how accidental can a fist be? I had just turned 21 and had been home from college for a about week. It was the end of my summer vacation. I went to Ohio U in Athens, Ohio, but my family lived in Flatbush, Kentucky. I was there to spend my birthday with old friends and my family. College was great, but home was home. Or so I thought. As I tore out of my parent’s home, the crisp night air slicing through my enraged body felt ice on a hot stove. I loved my father, don’t get me wrong, but the pain on my left cheek begged to differ. Let me start a little earlier in the day. I had spent my birthday morning with a hangover. My friends took me out the night before and poured alcohol down my throat like water through a hose. In fact, at one point there was a huge hose down my throat, belonging to the local “straight” quarterback, Billy Jeffries. But I digress and I’ll have more on that in a second. Let’s go back even a little further; back to the beginning of when I started wanting what I was about to finally receive. I’ve always had a big body, not really fat, just big and bulky. Ever since I was a kid, I was always bigger than most all my classmates. My mother said it was from her side of the family. She said that the men were always large and strong as an ox. I do remember visiting my grandparent’s farm every now and then, and I remember how large and solid my grandfather was. He used to put his finger out and instead of telling me to pull it, he told me to grab on as tight as I could, then he would lift me, effortlessly, up and onto his shoulders, never wincing or even struggling in the least. He did this all with just his index finger. The first time he did that I was 7 and weighed 84lbs. Through my childhood it seemed that he kept growing bigger just as fast as I did. I could never seem to gain any height on him. For years I never saw him without his clothes on. He was always a very private type of man when it came to that. When I was 12 he took me back out behind the barn to help him fix one of the walls that was starting to sag outward. It was an extremely hot July day and the humidity was so strong that you could literally sweat just standing still. When we got back there, he looked over at me, bitched about how incredibly hot it was and he told me to get comfortable. Then he began to slowly unbutton his shirt. Grandpa’s clothes were always pretty loose fitting, which only made him look like he was bigger yet. With every inch of skin that came into focus, more and more muscle tried to escape. Finally, after what seemed a lifetime, he took off his shirt and for the first time I saw what my mother talked about. He was massive. The man was 62 years old and had a body larger and more virile looking than a bodybuilder I have seen to this day. Veins snaked down over every inch of him, winding through the peaks and valleys of his titan like form. His arms were as thick as a large coffee cans and harder looking than concrete. His chest…My god, his chest stuck out well over 6 inches from his body. It was gigantic and you could see the muscle strands through his deep rich tanned skin. His pecs were so heavy with muscle they curved downward to meet two of the largest and hardest looking nipples that looked as if they could be milked like a cow. Each nipple was well over an inch long and his sweat from the hot summer day, caused droplets to hang off of them like raindrops on edge of a tree branch. His back was as wide as I was tall and he literally had an 8-pack of rock around his abdomen. With every movement you could see the power and god like strength that coursed through him. With men as old as he was, I should have seen some signs of age, like wrinkles, but his skin was tighter than the most virile athlete and it there wasn’t an age spot or blemish on his torso. As he bent over to lay his sweat soaked shirt down on the woodpile I actually could not take my eyes off of him. I only had my shirt halfway over my head as I used it to sneak staring at him. Feelings began to swell inside of me that I had never felt before. Suddenly in a split second, he was no longer my grandpa, but an idol, a hero, and a God for me to worship. I knew that it was soooo wrong for me to feel this way, but I couldn’t help it. I wanted him to show off for me, to hold me up high above him, to let me touch his magnificence. I wanted to be close to him, to honor and obey him completely, to be a part of his body. Yes, that’s it, I wanted to BE him. As he started to stand back up erect, he was facing away from me as he called for me to come over where he was. I didn’t move, but I had managed to get my shirt all the way off. “Steven, get over here and help me, will ya?” I didn’t budge. He turned around and saw my awe and began to laugh. “It’s okay boy, I know what you’re going through. I did the same thing, the first time I saw my father’s body as a young tike just your age. You don’t have to be afraid; this is who we are and what you will become, someday. You just need a little help from you’re Uncle. He’ll make it so good for you, just like he did for all the men in our family. Come over here and touch my arms.” I was immobile. “It’s okay, son. I want you to feel what only another man in our line can feel. Come here my boy and I’ll take you to a place you’ve never been, but someday you’ll never return from: A place of Gods.” With that, he struck a most muscular pose and I blacked out, fainting at his feet. That’s all I could remember from that day. It was never discussed and he never took his shirt off in front of me again. Sadly, 2 years later, my grandpa died in a boating accident late at night. His body was never recovered. Since then I have worked hard at becoming just like him and my passion for being a huge muscle beast has been my secret lover. My fantasies to become a huge muscleman with massive bulges and pure Herculean power and strength increased daily. I fantasized about being big in so many different ways, growing up. Starting the day after being behind the barn, I would fantasize that I was a huge muscle giant walking through a town of villagers, crushing houses made of Popsicle sticks, and occasionally stepping on a Fisher Price figure or army man. I loved the height factor, but my real fetish was to have muscle and power along with height. As a kid, I never really worked out, because I was always big. In high school, some would say that I looked like a football lineman for a pro team or a big time wrestler. I was, at that time, 5’11” tall with a wide chest and big arms, thick legs, a tight round plump ass, and a pretty solid stomach without abs. I played football in high school and lifted weights daily, sometimes 2-3 times a day, which helped me to be as big as or bigger than any of the other guys on the team. I just looked “thick.” My problem was that I just couldn’t seem to cut any definition, so it looked like I was overweight. All through my upper teenage years I was becoming obsessed with growing and lifting. Because of my insatiable desire, I did grow and daily I felt myself getting stronger and bigger. Sometimes I’d cum just by lifting, feeling the power and strength of my muscles and getting off on it. My sexual awareness was going through the roof. I knew that I had feelings for men, but I never had the guts to follow through with it. Now in college, I wanted to be bigger than anyone I ever knew: Even bigger than Billy Jeffries. He was our star quarterback, and at over 6’7” tall, packed with massive muscle, and the looks of a god, he was the biggest any college had ever seen. He should have been a linebacker, but he threw the pigskin with such precision and strength that he was one of the biggest quarterbacks I think that ever lived. All I could say about him was he was completely massive. Most quarterbacks are more slender and wiry enough to dodge an oncoming lineman, but not Billy. He was quick, but he would have 2 or 3 bruisers hanging off of him and they still couldn’t put him down. And with his fantastic 21” guns, the man could throw the ball from one end zone to the other. Billy told me that he was from Covington, Kentucky and that we had played against each other in high school at an All State Game. I said I would have remembered him, but that I just couldn’t place him. He said a lot had changed over the last year. He said that he visited a friend of his in Flatbush every now and then, since he started at Ohio U. Billy and I became pretty close friends and since I didn’t have a car, Billy was usually my ride back home. He never stayed with me, but would travel out into the country and visit his friend. Billy was a huge fantasy of mine since I began at Ohio U. He had always joked around in the locker room with me and made fun of how big I was all over. Yes I did have a bigger than average cock at 5” soft, but hard it was 9 1/2“ long and 5 3/4” thick. I was proud of my cock, it was the biggest that I knew of, except for Billy’s. He was even larger than me and I think the only one on the team that was. So he had a right to tease me I guess. Sometimes, his fat jokes hurt a little, thought. But I knew he liked me as a friend and teammate. We were becoming as close as brothers. But since he wasn’t my real brother, the desire I felt for him wasn’t as shameful as the desire I had felt for my grandpa. And yes, Billy’s body was completely flawless. I mean there wasn’t a mistake or imperfection on him. He reminded me of a much younger version of my grandpa. At first, I actually had to turn away from looking at him naked in the locker room, for fear of not only getting rock hard, but awestruck like I was with grandpa. Slowly, though, after about a year of being friends, he became my secret fantasy man to lust over and over with my fist around my cock. Then just before this last time we came home, things seemed to change some. I was beginning to wonder (or hope) that he might have liked me a little more than just friends, but I would denounce it as me projecting that he liked me that way. Although, there were many times that I would catch him staring at me. Once, I was sure that I saw his cock start to get hard but he covered it up quickly with his towel. Then, one day, two weeks ago, after I thought everyone had left the locker room, he caught me alone in the large community shower whacking off, I immediately covered up the best I could and said I was sorry; that I was just really horny. I was mortified that he would make fun of me, but instead he said it was cool and he would give me some privacy. But he didn’t try and leave the shower area, at first. I could see that he seemed just as uncomfortable as I was. I thought DAMN he was embarrassed too, then he sighed really heavily and turned around, but as his massive naked frame left the tile, I thought I saw his tree vine start to harden. God I was so horny and after seeing him getting hard again, I stroked myself to my full mast again. I couldn’t help myself. Just like that day with behind the barn, again that huge muscle god of a friend was my idol, my secret lust. It took a little while though to get off, since there wasn’t much privacy, especially since he kept walking by naked and what looked to be “over semi hard” status. With every pass he made, he’d smile at me. Then, when I hadn’t seen him pass by for a little while, I thought he might have left and my inhibitions left with him. I stroked my cock so hard and I could feel my orgasm mounting like a volcano about to erupt. I tweaked my big nipples and played with my balls. I was just about to shoot when I felt his hand grab my ass and I lost it. I shot all over the shower wall with an orgasm that must have lasted 30 seconds long. Billy just stood there and watched me convulse and cum over and over. He cheered and congratulated me on my load and then started to laugh, calling me a “cum exploding freak”. I was hurt at first but then he took his one finger and lifted off some of my cum from the wall and spread it on my chest like the letter “A”. He said, “Now you’re a marked, bitch,” and again he started laughing with his half hard cock bouncing up and down with every chuckle. What I didn’t realize till later, now thinking back was that he was semi hard the whole time. Anyway, I felt really embarrassed and I grabbed my towel and left in a hurry. As I turned the corner to go out of the shower I thought that I saw him lick his finger, but I was too ashamed of myself to take a second, more direct look. I exited the shower, and got to my locker. I was amazed that I was still rock hard and I felt no ebb in how horny I still was. My heart was pounding a mile a minute, but over the thumbing of blood in my head and the blood causing my cock to pulse, I swore I heard him jacking that huge monster a midst the echoes of the shower walls. I leaned back against the locker and as I listened to the sounds of my fantasy seemly jack off, it was the last straw and without even touching myself again, I began to cum all over the locker room floor. I grabbed my towel, cleaning up my spunk and I got dressed. All the time thinking of how I knew I had to have this stud, somehow, someway. After that day, though, just like my grandfather, he seemed more aloof than ever before. He didn’t talk to me as much out of football practice and on the way home this last time, we hardly spoke or looked at each other. That was until he came into the bar bathroom. As I said before, I was taking a much-needed leak, with my piss-hard cock out when the bathroom door opened. It was Billy, with a really big smile on his face. I was shocked to see him since the only thing he said when he dropped me off at my parents was that he wasn’t sure he was going to go back to school anytime soon and that I probably should find another ride back. My heart sank then and I thought I had lost my friend, or worse yet my secret lust. For the next 5 days I never saw him anywhere around town. I figured he was staying with his friend in Flatbush. But now here he was locking the bathroom door (it was a one urinal, one stall type of room with a lock on the door). He lifted his hand way back and smacked my ass, saying Happy Birthday as he walked into the stall next the urinal I was at. I heard him unzip his pants but, thought it was strange since there was no sound of him peeing. I looked down at the glossy black tile floor and notice a distorted reflection of him in the stall. It looked like he was jerking off. Even though, I was still peeing, I instantly became rock hard. I thought I heard him start breathing heavier. “Where have you been, bro?” I asked hesitantly. “At the farm…with my friend. He says he knows you, but he doesn’t think you know him. He’s a great guy and he’s taught me a lot.” Billy answered, but his voice seemed to be raspy and lower. “I’d like you to meet him. He told me that I should apologize to you for that day in the shower. I shouldn’t have gotten you all worked up like that. I’m sorry, dude. I…I was having some fun with you. I like you.” “I like you too, Billy.” “Call me Bill, now.” His voice was definitely lower and his breathing was getting louder. “I need to ask you something.” “Sure, what?” “Don’t panic when I ask it, okay?” “No problem. What’s up?” “Did you get a boner when you saw your grandpa behind the barn?” The breath in me was gone and the world closed in around me in that instant. Images, questions and chaos poured through me. ‘How the fuck did he know about that?’ ‘What was he getting at?’ ‘I was only 12, but…’ ‘Oh my god, I do remember. After all these years, it finally came all rushing back and I remembered what happened. Oh my God, I remember, I was rock hard with my first hard-on when I saw grandpa. I remember him noticing my hard-on. I remember touching his massive arms and feeling electricity course through me. I remember feeling like something new, that day. I remember being changed.’ Without even hesitating to deny it, I answered Billy. “YES. OH MY GOD…YES” It felt so natural to admit it. I felt alive and free. I felt amazing. He chuckled, “Good, then it’s time you know all about me and what’s in store for you.” “What the hell are you talking about?” I said as I remembered that that was how my grandfather talked that day. I started to step back to look into the stall, but Billy commanded. “DON’T LOOK. STAY THERE.” I looked down at the reflection of him again, and I was sure he was jerking his cock. It looked huge. So without shaking the last drops of beer-induced piss out of my shaft, I started to jerk my meat too. A fire was building inside me, like I had only felt once before. The bathroom was getting really warm and I was tired of pussy footing around, so I got bold, turned around and flung open the stall door. I almost came immediately. There stood Billy and he was fucking HUGE. He must’ve been over 7” tall and wide and muscular as fuck. His body, literally barely fit in the stall. He had a lustfully crazed look in his eyes and he was visibly larger and taller than I had ever seen him. He was enormous and god like, just like my grandpa. I realized that all the time he had been in the stall next to me; I hadn’t ever looked up because if I would have, I would have seen him looking over the stall wall down at me. His cock was well over a foot long and thicker than a 20 oz bottle of pop. His entire frame was causing the walls of the stall to buckle outward. He smiled at me and waved his massive schlong at me, saying, “It’s time we do this, Steve. I’ve wanted you for soo fucking long. Now it’s your birthday and I want to give you your present.” With that he grabbed me, lifting me up off the ground and kissed me hard. I felt his long tongue probe the entire cavity of my mouth. It was incredibly long and I felt it lick and tickle the back of my throat. As he held me I felt him to begin to grow bigger. I was in ecstasy. Then there was a knock on the door, with Terry Gilroy yelling, “Are you done in there yet? I’ve really gotta take a shit.” Billy released his hold on me and in a few short amazing seconds was back to his normal height and his cock had lost 2” to its normal hard length. I rubbed my eyes and thought I must’ve been really drunk and imagined him that big. “Yeah, were done for now.” Billy said as we tucked ourselves back in and he opened the door. Before we unlocked the door, Billy wiped the precum off of his cock and fed me his soaked finger. It fucking tingled. Billy unlocked the door and Terry came flying in and gave us a weird look as we both exited the bathroom. Then he slammed the stall door closed and we quickly heard why he was in such a hurry. I hope he had the decency to clean up in there. Billy grabbed my arm and said, “Let’s go outta here. I know somewhere else, close by, where we can go.” “I’m so excited to be with you, Steve that we have to move quickly, ‘cause I can’t hold myself down to this size very much longer.” He literally pulled me out of one of the back doors of the bar and into the alley. He looked quickly to see if there was anyone there and to our luck it was deserted. He grabbed me around the waist and picked me up like rolled up sleeping bag under his massive arm and carried my into a cubby hole area that was dark but not too dark enough to not be able to see each other. I looked around and there was no way that I could see where anyone could come up on us or see us. Then I turned back to Billy. He bent down, kissed me, and started to grow again. He stood straight up and I knew he was now over 7 feet tall, probably a little over 8 feet. His cock had torn through his pants and by the time it stopped growing I knew it was at least 14” long now. As he grew every bit of his clothing stretched to its limit till every garment shredded off of him. He must have stopped at about 10 feet tall. His crotch was almost right in front of me. I looked up at him and just the awe and size of him made me cum in my pants. He laughed in a deep brooding way and he said. “Take it. Take it Steve. I want you to know what it’s like. You want to be a muscle god.” I opened my mouth as wide as I could as I struggled to gobble down his huge musclemeat monster. It was really difficult and painful at first but eventually I was getting all of the head passed my teeth and as more precum exiting his giant cock hole I was taking more and more of him in, till my mouth no longer hurt. Instead it felt amazingly elastic. More and more of his cock slid in with incredible ease. Then I plunged down on him to the hilt and smelled the musky odor of his crotch as my nose pressed against his pelvic bone. My throat, like my mouth, felt elastic and tight as his thick rod stretched me completely. It must have looked like some type of cartoon the way my body was stretching to accommodate him. His cock was filling up my throat as it went deeper and deeper in me. With his hands on the back of my head he held me there for a couple of seconds and I started to feel even better as it was less of a strain. Then he started to fuck my mouth like a pro. I was amazed at myself for being able to take him, but I figured that since I started college I had learned to work my mouth and throat muscles as well as control my breathing. Little did I know that may cock sucking abilities weren’t the case and Billy loved that. My hands traveled all over his body. Every single inch of him was solid granite. I grabbed his silver dollar nipples and tugged and squeezed as hard as I could. His moans told me how much he was pleased. Visions of my grandpa kept invading my thoughts, but I now, I somehow was welcoming them. Billy grabbed my torso, lifting me off the ground and held me there in mid air as he pumped his thick monster in and out of my hungry mouth. The strength on this guy was incredible. While he was still fucking my face, he turned me over so my cock was aimed at the sky and he brought me up to his own mouth so we could 69 vertically. I could taste large amounts of precum squirting from him and the more I tasted it, the less my mouth, throat and for that matter, entire body hurt. Eventually he was able to pull his cock almost completely out and then shove it back down my throat with it not being a struggle at all for me. My face was covered in a mixture of my saliva and his precum and my whole head was tingling. That’s when I felt the burning in my stomach. It started light and built in intensity like a rushing river heating up my entire body. My own cock was going in and out of Billy’s hungry mouth, too. And with every suck of him, it felt like my cock was filling more and more of his mouth up. At one point he engulfed my balls and I did everything I could not to cum because I wanted this to last forever. Billy started to grow some more and I could feel him gaining size against my skin. I was so far into a euphoric state that I grabbed his ass and shoved his cock so hard down my throat that his balls stung as they smacked my forehead. This was it for him. He buried his face down on my cock and then in rapidly huge and violent bursts that were so strong and intense I felt him cum like a rocket blasting off, with strong shots after shots of cum smashing into me for about a full 2 minutes, filling my hungry stomach with his hot cum. I didn’t need to swallow since his cock was halfway down my throat and I took every drop he had. Immediately, the burning heat that was flowing through me stopped and I’m not sure what happened next but right before I passed out, it felt like my body was expanding and hot as hell with my cock exploding in the most intense orgasm I had ever felt in my life. When I woke up, only about 5 minutes later, I was completely naked and my clothes were torn and lay shredded on the ground around me. Billy was even larger than before at almost 15 feet high and with a soft cock as large as he was when hard earlier. The giant football star had a 14” SOFT cock. He was completely naked, as well, since he had totally ripped his clothes to shreds and he was taking a tattered blanket to wrap around his massive frame. Billy told me that that was the very best blowjob he had ever gotten and asked if I could help him out whenever he really needed it. I told him of course but next time it would be 10 times better. He said, “You have no idea, Cousin” and gave me a kiss as he knelt down, giving my uncut cock a tug. Then he said something that I know I will never forget. He told me that I was in for some great times and that a whole new world was going to be opening up, because of my Grandfather and my Uncle Matt. I had no idea what he was talking about. The next day on my birthday, He said I would find out.

Chapter 5 – The Recruitment of Gods. October 5th (Today): Sam smiled broadly at seeing the two massively thick men that stood up ahead. The anticipation in him was overwhelming. He had been waiting for months to see this day come. As he drove the patrol car closer, he was able to make out which one was his brother, Lloyd. He was so happy that Lloyd had completed his task as well; really well in fact as Steve was such an amazing specimen of his new self. The broken up cop car splashed through the white glowing puddles of liquid as if the clouds had just burst uncontrollably, only it had not rained in over a week. The intensely strong smell of sweat and sex in the air was so overpowering that with every breath Sam took in, his cock lengthened and rose up toward his chest. He looked over at his 2 hour old, new lover, Jake, who was fast asleep, resting from the incredible excursion that he had just gone through. Sam smiled even broader at the beauty of Jake. He remembered how only a few hours ago, everything was different since Jake and Steve hadn’t come into their own. He remembered when he himself first had the change and how much he wanted to have his partner by his side. He remembered how Uncle Matt had told him and his brother, Lloyd, that they were the ones who would bring the “New Breed” (as he called Jake and Steve) to life and begin a new colony. Both men were not only changed, but had become their lovers. He remembered all of Jake’s feelings and thoughts and all that he and Jake had gone through to get to this point. He looked at his watch…8:28pm…yep right on schedule. 6:14 pm, (the same night): It was just after dusk when Jake and Sam had pulled behind the bush-covered guardrail to set up their radar. Their little speed trap had become quite successful. Lately there had been a lot of traffic on the old country road of 35 mph that was going well over 50. The mayor and sheriff had ordered the speed trap in hopes that it would slow everyone down, by the quick word of mouth that always was around town. But to Jake it seemed that it wasn’t the town folk that were doing the speeding, it was only a few travelers. Most of the time, the partners would just sit there and talk about their lives. Every now and then they would get to pull someone over for speeding and Jake really enjoyed it when they would pull over a huge hulking man from that farm over the mountain and across the county line. Their body frames were enormous and positioned on bikes that could barely contain their massive weight. Jake loved pulling these huge men over and always would be semi hard, by the time that he would walk up to these gladiators of steel. Some of them would check out Jake’s own nicely worked out body and flirt with him. He loved their attention and he LOVED men that had huge thick muscular bodies. Lately he had been hitting the mother load; especially with his partner. March 4th (7 Months ago): Jake was new to the town and the job. He had moved from Louisville about 6 months ago. Right before moving, or rather part of the reasons for the move, his now ex-girlfriend left Jake for some trucker she had met at the diner she worked at. Thus, Jake had just graduated from the Louisville police academy and had seen that a position for a cop had opened up about 20 miles out of city, in the town of Flatbush. He also found only one apartment that was available in town. He immediately called for the apartment and talked to a guy named, Zach. Zach told him the place was only a small one bedroom place with not even a full kitchen, but Jake told him he’s take it. Then Jake called the station’s Captain to talk about the job. Without even much effort, Jake got the job. So he packed up his stuff and headed for a new adventure. Jake had always thought himself to be bisexual. He had had sex with guys and girls, sometimes at the same time, but he realized that they guys that he wanted always seemed to be huge and muscular. Even as a child, Jake had always felt a certain…closeness to bodybuilders and superhero types of men. Women were okay and basically were safe in a conservative town as Louisville was, but Jake always knew that huge muscle was what he desired. When Jake arrived in Flatbush, he noticed how everything was really neat and tidy in the town. He noticed that there was no trash in the streets and everyone there looked happy and healthy. Some actually looked “Really” healthy, like fitness models. No one seemed overweight and if they did look big, it wasn’t because they were fat. Everyone was very friendly and when Jake stopped at the local bank, he asked the teller if there were any places that he knew of where he could get a good workout. The teller told him that there was a gym in town, next to the barber shop and that is where most everyone went to stay fit. He also mentioned a farm on the outskirts of town, but that not many people went out there, since it was a little far out. When Jake arrived at the apartment building, which was above the gym, the teller told him about, he met the landlord, Zach at the door. Zach was a small skinny, pre-Captain America Steve Rogers type of guy. Even though he was small and thin, he looked very healthy and Jake couldn’t help notice the enormous bulge in Zach’s pants. Oddly, this stirred up Jake’s hormones. Zach had not only owned the apartments upstairs, but he owned the whole building, including the gym. They went into the apartment and it was perfect. Just the right size and it was just as neat and tidy as the rest of the town. Zach invited Jake to his place, down the hall for some coffee and they could go over rent and stuff. Zach and Jake talked about the rent and the town some, but then the conversation shifted to their personal lives and family. Jake told Zach about his ex and Zach said what a shit ass punk she was, which made them both laugh. Then Zach started talking about his family and he said that all he had left were two brothers. One of them had left the town and he thought that he was living out on a farm of one of his friends. The other brother, Sam, just happened to be one of the cops that Jake would be working with. The police force for the small town was very small itself as there wasn’t much going on in the town of Flatbush. But, that there always seemed to be a lot going out on the outskirts of town. After about an hour, Jake got the car and trailer unpacked and he was moved in within a few hours. That night, Jake had the most restful sleep that he could remember in a long time. The next morning he was to report to the station and start his new job. The first time Jake saw Sam, was at station when the captain introduced Jake to the officers in the department. There were only 15 total including the captain and Jake. Jake noticed, though, that he only counted 14; 12 guys and 2 girls. He also noticed that almost every male on the force looked as beefy as most men in the town, but none of them were huge, just built a little bigger than most, like a cop should be. That’s when another figure came into the building from outside. Jake’s mouth went dry, his knees went weak, and his cock started to involuntarily grow. Sam introduced himself in a low commanding voice and walked…no swaggered over to shake Jake’s hand. Sam smiled as he could see that Jake was visibly shaken by his size. Sam was all cop, with his jargon and lingo and the way he was so hyped up about “catching the bad guys”, but physically, he looked like he had played for a professional football team all his life. He stood a little less than 6’8” and was enormously proportioned. His whole body was thick and big. He looked like a cross between a Viking and Scottish Highland Strongman. When Sam and Jake met face to face…rather, face to chest, Jake could hardly think straight. Sam noticed Jake’s staring but to him it was only admiration in his new partner’s eyes, instead of the lust that Jake had felt. Being a straight guy, Sam took it was one Hell of a compliment coming from a good-looking guy, like Jake. Sam had a girlfriend that he loved and they had plans to get married. Even though he loved his fiancé, it didn’t stop Sam from being a chauvinistic jerk as he was always talking about how much she loved his super thick 10” cock ramming her wet pussy. When they were on patrol, just the two of them sitting in their cruiser, Sam would get as graphic as a porn novel telling Jake his escapades with Lucy. Jake could tell that Sam would also get turned on by his own stories. Sometimes as he talked about it, Jake would notice Sam’s huge pant snake start to burrow down his partners leg. Scared of Sam noticing his own impending 9”er making a pants tent, Jake would cover his lap with the ledger for the day. Then after every shift, he would go back to his apartment and beat his cock for hours imagining Sam’s huge body pressed against his and causing him to have some of the most powerful orgasms of his life. Lately, it was becoming almost a daily ritual and Jake really never thought about girls much anymore. It was beginning to be all about Sam. Jake and Sam had been partners for about 3 ½ months now and Jake was feeling his way with his new partner. He fantasized doing that literally, feeling all over Sam’s big muscular, thick body, but he knew Sam was homophobic, so he had to take it easy with any hints or allegations. Sam was always talking about how disgusted he’d get seeing two guys kiss. He said that he would never let some guy kiss him. He’d rough ‘em up good. Make them pay for being such a pansy. Once he talked about how he’d fuck the hell out of em, just to teach those “fags” a lesson. The idea of Sam fucking Jake to teach him a lesson, made Jake almost cum in his pants. As their time together on the job progressed through the months, Sam’s stories of the past chicks he had banged, plus his girlfriend’s ability to deep throat him and getting his cock so wet she never needed lube, seemed to get more intense, and more off the straight and narrow. Sam seemed to be getting turned on more and more every time he’d talk about it. At first it was all about the girl’s breasts and tight asses, but slowly the details of the girl’s bodies changed as it got less and less about their bodies, and more about how he loved watching his cock, seeing it growing and cumming in buckets when he was filling up the bitches. Once Jake thought he heard Sam almost cum in his pants, as he was really getting into it, talking about his muscles, body and cock so much that his breathing became heavier and heavier, till he seemed to moan under his breath. It was really dark in the car, that night, so Jake only was able to hear Sam, which actually made it worse for Jake, since he almost came himself at the lusty sounds of Sam right next to him. God, he wanted to touch his godlike partner, so bad, but he knew that it was impossible. August 5th: Then it happened, Sam came into work that day and he looked like something was on his mind, but he also looked relieved. As they were changing in the locker room to get ready for patrol, Sam told Jake that he left Lucy. He said that she wasn’t satisfying him like she used to and that he needed something…more. He said that after he told Lucy, she freaked out and went ballistic. He pulled down his pants to show Jake his thigh, where he said that Lucy had taken a salad fork and tried to stab him with it. Jake looked at where Sam said she stabbed him, but he didn’t see a mark. All he saw was the biggest most scrumptious thigh he had ever laid his eyes on. He asked Sam, where did she stab him and Sam quickly pulled his pants back up and said that she was such a weakling that she didn’t even give him a scratch. He said that for the past month he had been getting stronger and stronger and that he had no use for her pathetic ways. As a matter of fact, Jack thought that Sam actually did seem to be getting larger every day, growing from that thick mass to a chiseled muscle god. They both worked out together at Zach’s gym, but Sam seemed to take off like wildfire, getting all cut and growing even bigger, so much so, that it made his uniform skintight and strained the fabric to the point where you could see every nook, mound and crevasse of his tightly muscled frame. At the gym, there was a height tape against one of the walls and one day Sam happened to be standing next to it. Jake’s eyes bugged out as he saw that his partner was over 7’ tall and barefoot, nonetheless. In fact he was 7’ 3”. Most men increase their size slowly, but Sam was packing on 10-20 pounds every week. He had to get several new uniforms. This growth spurt started about a month before, after Sam went camping up in the mountains with his other brother and two of his buddies from out of town. Jake also noticed how different Sam acted around him since the camping trip. It was almost like he was flirting with Jake at times, but that was impossible, with Sam being such a homophobic dick. Jake had met Sam’s other brother, Lloyd and he was just a big as Sam was when they first met. Lloyd lived on a farm with a few of his friends. In the past month or so, Sam’s brother, Lloyd, seemed to be gaining a lot of mass too, as did their two buddies, Carlos and Penn, both of which were smaller than Jake a month and a half ago, but now they were visibly larger than him. All of them seemed extremely touchy-feely with each other as well. It was getting to be more than Jake could take. He wanted Sam so bad, that he started to bone up every time he saw the man. There were days that Jake would jerk off 2 or 3 times, just to get his hardon to go back down. September 20th: Then two weeks ago, the two of them were at their normal “speed trap” spot when Sam had an idea. He said that they should bust a bunch of those “fags” at the local rest area on the other side of town. He said he knew that men frequented that place a lot at night and there never seemed to be any chicks. The thing that was strange to Jake was that Sam was the one to come up with busting the place in the first place. Sam knew right where it was and what took place there, but Jake hadn’t ever heard of the spot being cruisy, much less had been there for some cock, himself. The only time Jake ever got sucked off in public was in the local Wal-Mart restroom. Sam seemed actually excited at the prospect of rounding up some “faggots”. At first Jake thought that maybe Sam had been propositioned there and wanted to get even, but he questioned that later, too. The two of them caught about 6 guys there, that were fucking and sucking, but as they were handcuffing them, 2 of the purps got away. Sam ran after them. Jake finished cuffing the other 4 and strangely he knew every one of the 6 guys, a couple were from the gym under his apartment. After Sam took off after the 2 escapees, Jake apologized to the other 4 and “accidentally” let the men go free. One of them was one of Jake’s best friends from the big city. He told the guys to stay away from there since the cops were on the hunt. The men thanked him and took off, leaving Jake alone. While he waited for Sam, he heard what sounded like trees snapping and the ground seemed to shake. Then there was the sound of what he thought were animals attacking the men, but it was over too quickly to warrant him to chase down the sounds. Still, Jake still was worried about his partner. So what if the guy was a muscle god, he could have still gotten in some type of trouble. He started to walk into the woods just as Sam started showed up with the two purps over his shoulders. Their pants were around their ankles and each had huge hard-ons with bodies that were all red and appeared swollen. Neither one looked upset, but rather content and satisfied. Their bodies were almost thick, which was strange since one of them, Joshua was the local barber and had always been quite thin. Jake saw Joshua, just about every day, since the barber shop was right next to his building. Sam set them down on the ground and without a word; both men pulled up their pants, gave Sam a strange look and freely got in the back of the patrol car. What shocked Jake even more was that Sam himself looked bigger, everywhere. His uniform was slightly torn and tearing more, since it was so extremely tight on him. The men had a fluid of some type that glistened in the moonlight, all over their faces and bodies and the inside of the car smelled like sweat and bleach. Sam told Jake that he had caught them in the act and that they put up a good fight but of course they were no match for him. Jake pointed at Sam’s crotch as he looked at his partner huge wet mound of fabric around his cock area. Sam replied, “Hey, since I dumped that bitch, I guess I need to get somewhere. Heh. Oh well.” Then Sam finally noticed something was missing and quickly changed the subject. “What happened to the other 4?” “Oh they got away. I guess I didn’t have them restrained as well as I thought?” “Oh well, at least I got two more of them for my trophy case.” Sam laughed hard and loud. “Yeah, I guess so? Bet you want to mount em, huh?” Sam threw Jake an evil look that told him to take that back. “I’m sorry dude, I was just kidding.” “No harm, let’s get these two back to the station.” Both men got in the car and Jake suffered a massive hard on the whole way, smelling the mixture of sweat and what he now realized was cum. The rest of the night was surprisingly uneventful and Sam kept pretty much to himself, which certainly wasn’t like him. After the two were released from jail, Jake never saw them again. It was if they had just disappeared. That was only two weeks ago. 6:14pm, October 5th (Today): Tonight though, just like clockwork, they had set up their speed trap and were anxiously waiting the night’s “kill” as Sam would call it. Strangely though, they hadn’t seen a car for over an hour. The only passing vehicle was a pickup truck that had Sam’s brother Lloyd, driving and a kid in the passenger seat that Jake thought he recognized but wasn’t really sure about. Still there was something about the young kid that made Jake’s cock jump and throb. There was something strange going on in Lloyd’s truck as they passed. It was all too quick, but it looked like the kid was rising up and down as if getting fucked from underneath. It was really weird but extremely erotic looking at the same time. In fact, there was something about tonight that had Jake’s libido supercharged. It was almost like the air that he breathed could turn him on. The patrol car was getting really warm inside and as usual, Sam started talking about getting his big cock getting wet, but this time, he never spoke of a girl; his girlfriend had moved out back in early September. No...all Sam would take about if he was referencing someone other than himself was that they were just a “hot hole”. He was getting into such detail this time; visually describing his horse cock to such extend that Jake was so hard and in pain from the pressure he had to physically hold down his clipboard to his lap to hide his excitement. Sam kept hinting to the fact that his story telling to Jake was making himself really horny, causing Sam to constantly and blatantly grabbing his crotch. Jake began to sweat as his own hormones raged for his partner. The sexual tension in the car was becoming completely overpowering, more-so than ever before. Sam began to slowly and erotically rub his massive legs, going down toward the knees on the outside of his giant quads then rubbing even slower up his inner thighs brushing his lengthening cock like it was a magic wand of power and lust. Over and over he did this as he very descriptively told Jake just what his cock could do to a person. He talked about the power it had like a mighty warlock’s scepter that caused anyone it gets in contact with to do his will. The more Sam talked about his cock, the more Jake’s breathing became incredibly deep and strong. Jake was starting to lose himself in Sam’s story and the scene that was playing out. Then, just as Jake thought he could take no more, Sam started to tug on his massive cock. Harder and harder he began to grab it and move the fabric of his pants over his cock. With every squeeze and pull Jake could see it thickening and slithering down Sam’s muscular thigh almost to his knee. At this point, Jake figured that if Sam was going to put on a show, who was he not to sit there and watch in enjoyment, but he was still very worried that this was a trap and Sam would beat him to a pulp if he found out how much in lust Jake was for him. His barrier was breaking down very quickly, though. “God this fucking feels good. I’m sorry dude, but I just can’t stop it. You can join in if you want. Go ahead and work that pipe of yours, partner. I know I got to work mine. Mmmm yeah…God I’m so fucking horny!” Still hesitating, Jake started to involuntarily rub his rock hard cock in his pants, but he kept the clipboard over it as he stared, mesmerized by Sam’s blatant display in front of him. Sam switched on the interior light and he looked up from his own lustful indulgence of his cock and over at Jake, “Look at that thing buddy, what hole wouldn’t love having that huge pipe opening it up. Tearing into it and filling it up with my fantastic spunk.” Sam squeezed his rod hard and almost instantly there was a huge wet spot where precum shot out from the piss hole soaking his leg and pants. He shook it some as if to wave it at Jake. “Damn, I’m so fucking horny tonight, I think this cock really does have a mind of own cause it wants to fuck and get sucked anyway it can. I really want to get off tonight. I’d let anyone that wanted it, have it.” Jake knew words out of Sam’s mouth were like that of a bad porno, but it seemed natural coming from him, since he loved to always talk about his sexual life. Jake looked up at Sam’s face with that last comment and Sam was looking straight at him, licking his lips and motioning with his eyes, for Jake to look back down and marvel at his God Cock. “So Jake, do you think I could make a cave outta someone’s tight hole? Make them never want to stop having me fuck them and give them a gift like no one has ever given them before?” With that comment Jake noticed Sam’s pants start to rip apart slowly where the wet spot was as if his cock wanted free from its prison. In fact most of his pants were straining to start ripping apart, ever so slowly as this God of a man began to grow. Jake couldn’t hold out any longer as he blurted out, “Damn, Sam you are the most impressive man I’ve ever met. You’re like the fuckin’ Hulk. I…I bet anyone would love having your ramming them. I know I…” Sam interrupted Jake before he could finish what they both already knew, but Sam wanted to play with Jake a little longer, “Probably any guy, too. What do ya think? You think some faggots ass could take my super dong. I bet a man’s rock hard muscle ass could take my giant cock easier than any nasty pussy could, huh? I'd make him cum without even touching himself, don't ya think?” “I…I dunno. Maybe, it could.” Jake was still playing along as well, even though he didn’t consciously want too. “Because right now; I just want to get off. I don’t care who I’m with. I just want a warm body with a tight hole to fill with my super cock and its special sauce. Like I said, I’d let anyone do me right now. Whattya think, partner? You know of any takers, or maybe you think you’re up to it…” Sam toyed with him. Still guarded, Jake said, “Why are you asking me?” “No reason, just thought…well…you might want to…at least…see it…maybe I can show you something even more amazing with it?” In a last ditch effort to hide his true desires, Jake said, “What are you crazy? I think I’ve seen plenty, already. I’m done with this, I’m no fag!! I’m sure some girls gaping gash would be just fine…” As Jake said the words out of his mouth, he turned away and grabbed the door handle, hoping to make a quick escape, before he gave into the lust that was inside of him. His heart started pounding as hard as his cock. His head was reeling and reality was dreamlike. He was fighting his desires as best he could, but deep inside, he knew it was a losing battle. For a moment, Sam was alarmed. “HOLD ON, DUDE!! It’s okay, seriously. I don’t think you’re a fag, man, but I know you’ve got to be curious. I know you are, everyone’s always curious. Lately, there have been a lot of people that have wanted to see it. Even some of the other guys on the force have seen it and almost all of them that have seen it were glad they did. They all said the same thing that you just said, but once they saw it, they knew they had wanted to see it all along, even if it was just for the penis envy and curiosity alone. Hell, until a month ago, I would’ve said no fucking way and kicked the piss right outta them, but lately I’ve seen a new outlook and it’s fucking awesome. Come on Jake; it’s cool. No one’s going to know. Hell, you should know by now, how much I enjoy the attention from you. I’ve noticed how you look at me with admiration and longing, but tonight...tonight buddy, you have a hunger in you, I can tell you are just full of desire and that's cool. That's totally cool. We’re just two horny guys showing off what we’ve got. I’m sure your cock is really nice, too. By the looks of your pup tent, I’ve noticed that you have a pretty big package as well, especially when you try and cover it up when it gets hard during my stories. Yeah, I’ve noticed it all the time. And in some weird way, it makes me even hornier when I see that you are all horned up over me. You always get really excited when I talk about fucking and all the sex I have. It’s cool, dude. I bet you jerk off thinking about me. I do. I fucking love myself and I love getting off on myself. I love you getting off on me too. So....let’s just show off what we’ve got to each other and get all this chicken shit out of the way” Sam could tell, Jake seemed a little more at ease. He tried a friendly challenge next. “Still you’re no match for my monster, but you look really good all hard and shit. Hell, I bet other guys are jealous of you too.” Jake looked embarrassed and turned his gaze away. Sam continued, still afraid that he almost lost Jake for a moment, “I know you’re not a fag, man. Anyone would get hard listening to my porn stories. Besides, you’re a guy, and guys love to see what someone else has, don’t they? Hell, I've had guys ask to suck it, too. And I don't judge, I just love getting off. Here, just take a look at how big, thick and long it is already here in my pants and I’m only half hard.” “HALF HARD!!” Jake thought and he turned back to look at it and he could clearly see that Sam’s cock must have been well over 10” now. “What does he mean only half hard.” The two words and the sight of Sam’s growing cock made Jake even more intrigued and horny. The voice in his head said, “I thought he was only 10” long, period.” Jake was embarrassed but kind of relieved that Sam knew he got hard during the sex stories. He was happy that he wouldn’t have to hide his rock hard cock anymore, but he still was extremely leery that this was a trap that Sam had set to bring him out. So he apprehensively said, “I don’t know, Sam. This is pretty weird. But…” “But what?! What’s the big deal, bro? I know you’ve GOT to be curious. You have to be. It's okay...I wanna see yours too.” “Well, maybe…” “You want to see my big shaft, don’t ya? Everyone does and I’m happy to oblige. They’re always very satisfied after they see it. I make sure of that. All I need is for you to tell me that you want to see it in all its glory.” Sam’s voice deepened and softened to the point of a low grumbled whisper, “Tell me, Jake. Tell me that you wanna see my huge cock. I know you do. Let go of your fear, Jake. Let go and give in to me. Listen to my voice...Listen to my cock telling you to want it. I’ve known you’ve always wanted too, haven’t ya? I’ve known that for a while now. My brother showed me a better way and now I want to show you. I know you love my massive muscles and I can feel your desire for it. Your body's on fire for me. Look at your own cock. It’s going to bust through your uniform, you want it so bad.” Sam pointed down to Jake’s throbbing crotch that was now wet with his own precum. “I…I guess I am. Maybe it would be cool to see what you’ve been talking about for the past 6 months. You always cover it up in the lockeroom.” Both men chuckled. Jake’s mouth was dry, but his lips and jock strap were soaked. He couldn’t believe this was happening. He was finally going to get to see what Sam had been teasing him with for the past 6 months. He knew he had to keep his cool, though, but he wanted to see that cock in “all its glory” as Sam put it. Hell, he wanted Sam in all his glory too. Jake’s asshole began to throb and pucker. His cock ached in his pants. He was so hard that Sam was right in assuming that it felt like it would bust through his uniform. God, what he wouldn’t give to be able to do that. Still, he was embarrassed that Sam had seen his trouser tent, but he thought, maybe it’s for the best since Sam was clearly interested in Jake seeing his monster. He knew he wanted to say yes. Yes, to see Sam’s incredible body, Yes, to Sam’s incredible cock. Yes, to whatever may happen. Maybe Sam would let him play with it, he thought. God, that would be a dream come true. Just the thought of that made Jake’s cock jump and shoot some more precum into his already drenched pants. He wanted that huge cock in his hands or better yet in his ass, which was puckering up even more. But he was still unsure if Sam were testing him and that he would kick his ass, if he tried anything. But now Jake’s passion had gone over the threshold. His inhibitions left him like a new morning. He felt free and clear of the barrier that was holding him back. Sam had got the best of him and he blurted out, “Yes, Sam, show it to me. Show me your big fucking cock. I want it!! I fucking need it!!! Give it to Sam. Give me your huge cock!!!” Sam heard the words he longed to hear from his partner, which caused a burst of energy inside him and suddenly there were more rips in his pants, not only where his cock was, but in the thighs, calves and ass. Sam’s whole lower body seemed to be expanding inch by inch. Soon Sam would not be able to control the growth in him and it would take over his mind and body and he would only be able to go along for the incredible ride. Since his change at the farm, he would long for the growth to hit him every day; sometimes 2-3 times a day. His training was finally over and he was able to finally control his body and its growth. There were times, such as now, that the growth would begin to get away from him, but he would regain his hold on it as best he could. The growth was like a drug and he was hooked. Now he was about to have the ultimate high, since he was going to feel the growth but as well, he would have the love and lust he had felt for his partner. It was time to bring Jake into the family. Jake’s mouth dropped open and began to moisten as he could clearly see his partner growing. It was as if Sam’s body were a balloon of muscle that was slowly getting blown up, expanding and the muscles getting larger under the stretching skin, becoming more pronounced as they grew. His shirtsleeves began to rip. A few buttons popped off. One cracked the plastic glass covering the speedometer. Sam slowly worked the split open in his pants, but instead of using his hands, he let his cock control itself as it tore through the fabric like a wild animal slowly escaping its cage. Jake could see that the naked monster pushing itself free as it was actually pulsating now, expanding and contracting through the confines of its imprisonment. He was in awe of its ability to tear through Sam’s trousers. It shimmered with all the precum and sweat that had enveloped it. Yes, it was huge, but he thought that it was the most perfect and beautiful thing he had ever seen. Envy and curiosity were true understatements for what Sam said other men must have felt, for Jake was in complete admiration and yearning. He knew it needed his worship. Thoughts ran through his head as if it seemed to call to him, telling him to want it, to treat it as an Idol or a God’s tool for which he was to serve and please. He started to become hypnotized by it. Inch by inch he could see the beauty of it come into view. He started feeling dizzy and lightheaded. His palms were sweating, as was his forehead. He felt a hunger for it in his stomach and his asshole started to twitch uncontrollably. His cock was almost continually leaking precum in his jockstrap, soaking it. His eyes were wide and his chest heaved as his breathing become increasingly deeper and stronger. He developed a thirst in his mouth and throat to coincide with his mounting hunger. Jake was completely enthralled now, but he still had his wits about him. He knew, or rather quietly prayed that this cock that grew before him was going to be his to play with and to serve as was the growing man before him. Sam was right, it WAS bigger than 10” now, and in fact it was almost 14” and still growing. It was incredibly thick, too; like a baseball bat. There was a thick vein snaking all the way from Sam’s thick forest of pubic hair to under the hood of the massive cock head that looked like a fully ripened, delicious apple. It was as if a snake was crawling out from the bushes to engulf the forbidden fruit. Jake could see the movement of life fluid through the massive vein, giving Sam’s super monster all the nourishment it needed to grow and extend into its God-like status. As the huge appendage came more and more into Jake’s view, more and more of the real world melted away and all that Jake could think or want in this life was Sam and his giant cock. With every deeper breath of air into Jake’s lungs, he could smell the pungent aroma of Sam’s fuckpole; sweat mixed with pre-cum and Sam’s pheromones. With each whiff, Jake felt more alive and went deeper under Sam’s spell. His own way of thinking was gone, now and all Jake could think and pay attention to was Sam’s humongous cock and body expanding for his own private show. The lust in him rose with every thread of fabric that tore away. He had never in his life been more turned on. He began to hit a constant state of euphoria. Sam could tell that just as all the others, Jake was almost completely conquered to be his disciple of servitude and to become a muscle god himself. Sam knew he had to start the process of sealing the deal that Jake was unknowingly starting to sign. So, in one swift move, Sam took his hands and quickly tore his pants completely off and down over his huge column causing it to spring up to an almost 90 degree angle standing straight up at over 22” long and 9” around. This happened in just a matter of seconds and it was fully hard enough to stand more rigid than a steel pipe. There was so much precum already spurting out like a fountain from the nickel sized piss slit that when it sprung up, it shot large globs all over the car and one in particular flung over onto Jake’s face partially covering his right cheek, chin and lips. Jake felt it tingle on his skin and he left it there as he was now completely under Sam’s power. There was a large vein on top of Sam’s cock that was almost ¾” thick and pulsating with waves of a dark purple fluid flowing through it. The precum flow began to slow as it came out like a leaky pipe cascading down the shaft, completely covering it like posing oil for a bodybuilder. Jake felt his own cock jump hard in his pants and he had his first orgasm as it shot so much cum that it felt like he’d pissed himself. His voice cracked, “Oh God, I’m Cumming. I can’t help it…Jeeeezzzzus. Holy Shit!!! God, you’re so fucking huge and beautiful.” Sam let Jake have his orgasm and after it subsided he said, “It is, isn’t it? It feels so good to let it out. It loves being free from the confines of my uniform, where it can breathe. So what about you, Jake? Let’s see your cock buddy.” “I’m…I’m nothing like you, man. I’m just a little over average.” Jake moved the clipboard away from his cum soaked pants and pulled down his zipper. Normally he would have never been so blasé about showing his cock, especially since he had just filled his pants and he imagined he would begin to go soft, but not tonight. Tonight, he stayed rock hard and he was too far under Sam’s domination now. He dug down and fished out his normally impressive 9” cock, but, like he said, it was rather insignificant, when compared to Sam’s snake. To another normal man, though, Jake was very ample in the cock department. He began stroking it while looking at Sam’s anaconda that had consumed him. The pleasure running through him was so strong he began to softly moan. Only a few more strokes and Jake would have his 2nd orgasm. “STOOOOOOOOOP, DON’T CUM AGAIN,” Sam commanded. “I want this to last. Take your hand off your cock and close your eyes.” Jake did as he was told. He could feel his cock pulsating and pleading for the release of an orgasm. In fact, he was stalled at that state of euphoria just before your sperm comes rushing out of your cock. Sam knew that Jake was completely his now, but he still loved to play the game and in order to take over Jake and help him start the change; Sam had to get Jake into complete submission, first. He slyly spoke, “So Jake, very nice piece of meat there, buddy. You’re doing really well. I want you to keep your eyes shut and remember what my cock looks like in your mind. Remember its sheer beauty and size and tell me what see? Do not, I repeat do not hold back. I want your true feelings: Your true desires.” “I see something more beautiful than anything I have ever laid my eyes on. I see sheer joy and ecstasy in your cock, Sam. I see an Idol of worship attached to a God of a man that I have longed for and needed and wanted to worship and be with since the very moment I met him walking into the police station. I see my complete longing and desire for you. I see a life dedicated to you and I see that I WANT YOU.” Those last three words came out of Jake without any remorse or fear of being outted. Jake, finally gave Sam all he needed to hear. Now it was time for the “kill”. “Open your eyes and look at me.” Sam commanded. Jake opened his eyes and looked over at Sam. Every fiber in his body longed for the Man-God and his gaze showed every facet of complete submission. “Go on and touch it if you want, partner. Don’t worry about it. I don’t care. Everyone wants to touch it. Once they see it, they have too. It calls to them, just like it’s been calling to you. Don’t fight it, Jake. It wants you to feel it, to worship it, to make you one with it. Take it in your hand and feel its awesome power. It wants to give you its power and strength. It wants to make you huge.” Jake shook his head in agreement, casting his gaze back from Sam’s dark blue eyes to his giant pole and Jake was thrilled that he no longer had to hide his feeling for Sam and he would never again have to deny how bad he wanted the man of his dreams. A tear slowly crept down his cheek. He would never have to forgo his primal desire again: A desire that he was no longer in control of but it was now in control of him. He was happy to be completely in Sam’s control. In fact he was getting off on it. “You want it. You want to feel how heavy and huge it is. I know you do. In fact, Jake, I know you always have. I knew even before the night my brother and I changed your friends at the rest stop. Yes, you were right in suspecting me. They hardly put up a fight when they saw my cock. It called to them, just as it is calling you now. At that time I wasn’t fully able to change them myself, so my brother had the honors and they are reaping huge rewards for receiving our gift unto them. They are well on their way to becoming more than just great men; they are becoming GODS, like me. Go on and give in to it. It needs your worship. It needs your lust. It needs your hunger. I want you to be part of it. I want you to be a part of me. I want you to become a God, Jake.” Wide-eyed and trembling, Jake looked up from his gaze at the huge fuck pole due to that last comment and looked into Sam’s eyes. Tears were now streaming down his face. He was completely happy and relieved. He was more turned on then he had ever been in his life: Mainly he finally felt, free. That was the last moment that Jake would ever remember being a normal human. He was on his way to being one of Uncle Matt’s Godlike men. His hand trembled as it moved toward Sam’s giant cock. The monster glistened in the moonlight as Jake touched “glory” for the first time. He wrapped his large hand around Sam’s cock and still his fingers couldn’t touch due to the thickness of it. He began to slide his strong hand up and down feeling the power of it. Jake could tell that its weight was well over 15lbs. It was rock solid and throbbed of life. The precum covering it was like sheer seethe of thick oil that actually made Jake’s hand tingle and become increasingly warmer. Saliva escaped out of the side of Jake’s mouth. Then he realized how hot the side of his face was remembering the glob of precum that had hit him just moments before. He rose up his other hand, collecting some of Sam’s incredible potion mixed with his own tears and licked it with his tongue as he brought it into his mouth. He swallowed and a bolt of electricity immediately shot through him. Waves of a powerful new feeling and sexual highness more intense than he had ever felt before poured through him like an internal orgasm and he lost all control as he lunged at his idol of worship. With a deep breath, Jake took the entire head of the monster in, stretching his mouth to its limit. His lips cracked at the edges and started to slightly bleed. Sam yelled out. “FUCK YEAH, JAKE, SUCK DADDY’S HOT POLE. I’M GONNA MAKE YOU AMAZING. I’M GOING TO MAKE YOU A FUCKING TITAN.” Jake swallowed as much of Sam’s mammoth rod as he could, which at first was only a mere 2 inches, but with every push of his mouth down, it seemed easier to go further. Sam’s endless supply of precum was mixing with Jake’s own bodily fluids of saliva and blood causing his change to begin. Soon he had over half of Sam’s gigantic cock down into the back of his mouth and beginning down his throat. With every suck he swallowed more precum, energizing him even more and helping his body become more elastic to take the huge prick in him. His entire body was warming up and feeling more energized. “Yeah, Bitch, Dammit Mother Fucker, swallow my cock. I’ve been waiting for over a month for this. You are going to be my best. You are going to be colossal.” With that, Sam grabbed the back of Jake’s head and simultaneously rammed his hips up and his partner’s face down shoving all 20 inches of God cock into the back and then down into his new bitches’ throat. “Fuck yeah, bitch, you are going to make Matt one very happy man.” Jake was so into Sam’s cock; he thought Sam had said ME instead of Matt. Little did both of them know that this was just the beginning of Uncle Matt’s master plan. You see, Jake and another of Uncle Matt’s men were to meet later and change mankind. But good things come to those who wait. Jake was amazed at how easy it was to take all of Sam down his throat and how good it felt. He felt that god cock pulsating in his throat as it continued pumping Sam’s muscle juice into him. His body took over, beginning with his throat as it massaged Sam’s huge cock on its own. Jake felt consumed with lust and the need for more from his partner was becoming overwhelming. Just when his mouth seemed to stretch wider and his mouth cavity was even fuller of cock, something more began to happen. Was it his imagination or was Sam getting bigger, AGAIN? Another large stretch and Jake noticed that even though he hadn’t moved up or down on it, there was an added 4 inches from his face to Sam’s pelvis. Then Sam screamed and the whole car jumped as Sam’s orgasm began, flowing huge amounts of cum deep into Jake’s gullet. So much cum was pouring into the smaller man’s body that it began to flow out of his mouth and all over them and the inside of the care. Sam’s massive cock seemed to continue to grow inside and down Jake’s throat as his body seemed match his cock growing at a fast rate as well. Jake held onto Sam’s cock the best he could and then he began to realize that it wasn’t only Sam’s body that was increasing. Wave after wave of Sam’s cum flowed into Jake, continuing the process of Jake’s transformation. His body was on fire and his skin felt like it was soaked in sweat and cum. Suddenly, his clothes felt extremely tight. So much so that he felt the ass of his pants rip with force up the center and continue to rip completely around the waist and down the right side first and then the left of his legs till they fell onto the seat below him. His socks and his boots started to rip off of him. Then his shirt and the rest of his pants literally exploded in the car, shattering the passenger window with his holster. Meanwhile, Sam was accelerating in his own growth and beginning to lose control as well. He realized that if he didn’t maintain himself that they would both grow to insane proportions and quite literally be unable to function, let alone return to a normal human like size. In a desperate attempt to stay in control, Sam quickly unbuttoned his shirt before he ripped through another one. He usually was able to control the speed and mass of his size, but this time even he was almost out of control as his new subject was. He had been yearning to get his partner to join him as a huge muscle god since the day after he had become one himself. That was when Lloyd, his brother, took him by surprise one evening after they had closed up the gym. He had been working out extremely hard that night in anger and frustration, due to his girlfriend’s cold, rigid attitude toward sex with him. She said he was getting to rough and when he fucked her it hurt instead of arousing her. Lloyd took Sam’s frustrated body to the message room to “calm” him down. Sam was so horned up that even his brother’s touch got him hard. Lloyd told Sam to hold on for a moment as he made a call and in about 15 minutes later, there was a knock at the gym garage door. Lloyd answered the door and Sam saw what looked to him like a human wall. Within seconds, this beast had Sam’s cock in his mouth causing Sam to go into overload and the next thing he can remember from that night was waking up the at Uncle Matt’s farm with his huge hard cock and his body completely massive beyond belief. The next day he learned how to control his morphing and began his training as well as helping to recruit others for the farm. Within a few weeks he had recruited more men than anyone else, combined; over 57 men were given a new life because of Sam. Now, 2 months later, his lust for turning Jake was so much that he, again, was going into sexual overload and knew he couldn’t control himself much longer. He got the shirt off just in time as his chest and arms expanded to Herculean proportions, causing the roof of the car and the driver’s door to bend up and outward. He knew he had to move quick or his already 8 foot high massive frame could inhibit Jake’s newly developing body if they stayed in the police cruiser much longer. Since his partner was over the top of his pants with his growing cock filling him up, Sam just let them rip to shreds. He loved the feel of shredding his clothes; his favorite moments were the initiation of a new member and exploding out of his clothes with his massive body. There wasn’t much room left for Sam and Jake to grow in the car so he tore off the car door and pulled his cock out of Jake’s hungry mouth leading him out of the car like a dog to a bone. Jake had already grown over a foot everywhere and was shredded from his own clothes. Sam was almost completely naked too, with only tattered pieces of fabric hanging off of him, but he knew they were too close to the road and would be noticed, so he led his prey into the woods. The car on the other hand, looked totaled. It wasn’t going to be easy to explain that to the captain, but he shouldn’t mind, since he went through the change last weekend. Once he felt at a safe distance from the road, Sam grabbed Jake’s expanding body by the ankles and pulled him up so they were at a vertical 69 position and Sam inhaled Jake’s own throbbing and growing 11” cock. It had grown 2 inches in a matter of minutes. For a moment Sam let go of one of Jake’s ankles and realized that due to both of their incredible strength, they were able to sustain this position without holding on to each other by their arms, hands and legs. All they need to use was their super strong suction and jaws. Both men were well over 10 feet tall now and Sam decided that he himself was tall enough, but to let Jake continue to grow. It took almost all of his concentration to stop his own growth. They held on like this long enough for Jake’s expanding body to grow well over 12 feet tall, causing Jake’s head to reach the ground, Sam’s eyes widened in awe as Jake’s massive growing frame lifted Sam off the ground as it continued to gain height and mass. Jake’s cock had now also surpassed his mentor and was a good 22” long and over 9” around. Sam began to gag some and again was in awe at this since he had never gagged on another cock. Just when Sam felt that he either would need to begin to grow himself or die from suffocating on Jake’s humongous cock, Jake stopped growing. His body immediately started to convulse and thick gushing streams of cum poured down Sam’s willing throat. Sam drink and drink for what seemed forever until Jake’s giant orgasm’s finally subsided. Sam could hold out no longer and he erupted so much cum out of his cock that Jake felt as though he were drowning. This was the point when Jake passed out and both men fell to the ground causing a minor quake to rip through the forest. As they were unconscious, they proceeded to change back to their normal states, but for Jake his normal state was now that of one of the largest bodybuilders in the world. Twenty minutes later, Jake woke up in the arms of the man he had secretly loved for over the past 6 months. He looked over at Sam, who was still out and kissed him on the cheek. He realized that they were both naked and then every memory of his change came rushing through him as he saw his new “normal” body. His new massive godlike body was somewhat equal to his partner’s but his cock was noticeably larger. He quietly released himself from his sleeping lover, standing up and began to feel what yearned to have his entire life: A God’s body. Sam woke up shortly after and both men kissed. They walked back to the car. As soon as they reached the car, the ground began to shake and from over the hill that was part of Uncle Matt’s Farm, they saw a shock wave barreling toward them. Both men instinctively knew the cause of it and instead of shying away or hiding from the impending burst of energy, they embraced it and faced it head on with their arms outstretched behind them and the welcomed the approaching blast. As it leveled trees and most everything it came in contact with, the two men were in their instinctive trance and ready for the next phase of Uncle Matt’s plan to begin. The shock wave hit them both head on, causing the patrol car to overturn and the billboard sign along with most of the trees around them to be mowed down. Neither of their super strong bodies flinched, all that they felt was what was needed for the continued genesis of the evening. Both men instantly came as the rush of euphoria unlike anything they had ever felt passed through them. Visions of two colossal men who they both recognized as Sam’s brother Lloyd and his passenger, changing into God’s even larger than they had become. When the shock wave passed, each of them walked over to the car, Sam picked it up and turned it back over as Jake watched in amazement. Sam told Jake to try and lift the car, which he easily accomplished, sending a rush of sexual excitement through him. With the roof torn off the car, the both got it, started the car to their amazement and drove to the epicenter of what would be the beginning of a new race on Earth.

Sean was seated on the concrete bench, arms and legs akimbo. So pumped was he not only was he unable to move his arms anymore, he could scarcely stand. His 5 acolytes cut and peeled off his sweat shirt and training trunks carefully. Sean was so bloated with a supernatural uberpump, his enormous size XXXXL size garments were like tourniquets on his vast, be-veined hypermuscular body, and could not be removed save by cutting. It is apparent now that Sean is a highly specialized machine, like a Formula 1 racer designed solely to go from zero to 250 kmh in 10 seconds. Like a Formula 1 racing car which requires a whole team of engineers in attendance, Sean required his own team of helpers in his most basic biological tasks because of his far-far-gone-beyond uber-human scale. Sean is literally so muscle-bound he can no longer handle normal day to day living chores of a normally-proportioned human-being. Sean led a special life, served by special acolytes, ate a strict and special diet, built his body according to a special program, all in a ruthless and utterly devoted, religion-like dedication to muscular hyptertrophy. He was as far removed from `'normal'' humanity as a Ferrari Formula 1 racer was different from your common garden variety Honda Accord or Ford Taurus. Sean was now stripped naked. An amazing sight greets his 5 acolytes. A vaguely humanoid shape assaulted the eyes. Sean made the Hulk looked like an anorexic Miss Universe. Other than having a clearly discernible head, Sean was a monstrous mass of marble-hewn muscles, bowling balls and cantaloupes wrapped in human skin. Every part visible of Sean was grotesquely bloated muscles abutting on other distended muscles, everywhere on Sean's body snaked vascularity which looked like a city's water pipe map gone mad. In his post-work- out, superpumped state, his arms looked like the rear legs of a prize bull inflated with helium. He was also more or less totally helpless now, literally muscle-bound in his hyper-mascularity, his massive tree trunk like chest heaving up and down majestically in post- workout panting. Sean was an artwork-in-progress, the result of almost a decade of maniacal devotion to packing on as much muscles as training, nutrition, genetics, and mania-like-dedication could pack. It was Sean's intention to transcend humanity through muscle- building. It was an understatement to say he looked like a young god. His acolytes began to spray warm water over Sean with a shower- sprayer to wash away his sweat, which was streaming across and down his massive musculature like river flowing down the curving landscape of Earth. Sean grunted in satisfaction. His attendants began to lovingly lather shower foam all over Sean's massive tortured frame with sponges, washing away his fatigue and the stench of sweat. Sean was soon coated in a shiny layer of bubbles, his massive boulder-like muscles as shiny and gleaming as the wax job on a Mercedes 500 CLK fresh off the production line in Stuttgart. Sean's appearance was so intensely erotic – he was the male, muscular version of Venus! – his five acolytes soon sported involuntary hard-on's as intense as steel pipes, and Sean smiled at the sight of his usual effect on men. Sean was intensely proud of his physique – as a result of the decade-long inhuman dedication to muscle-building, Sean knew he had this effect on males of every persuasion, be they straight or gay. Sean was the god in Sex God. Sean caught sight of himself in the showerroom mirror, attended and fussed over by his five acolytes (all of whom had intense iron-like erection), as if they were engineers lovingly tuning, washing and waxing a sports car. The very sight turned him on too, and his monster-dick began to twitch and swell. Sean's acolytes began to towel him dry. He was so tickled by the feeling of being toweled off his monster-dick began to swell and twitch in rhythm with his heartbeat. From a limp `'small'' 13- inches, his sausage began to swell, twitch, swell, twitch, swell, twitch, swell, twitch, until it was a majestic 22 inches long. For Sean had so much male hormones as a result of his training and diet, even his dick has hypertrophied monstrously through the years. Sean's dick finally swelled to its great, majestic limit. It was actually terrifying to behold. 22 inches from top of the balls to the end of the glands, Sean's penis belonged on a baby male sperm whale, not a human being. Topped with a huge, grapefruit sized, purplish glands, massive veins traced and ran mesmerizingly down the sides of Sean's shaft, surrounding the full mind-blowing 9.5-inch circumference of his dick like hosepipes. It was the size of a fire- extinguisher, and looked the part with its vivid redness. Only that it was Sean's superhuman uber-dick. A huge, heavy, incredibly massive, towering reddish-purple pillar of turgid flesh, somehow comically twitching and jerking in its intense hard-on, in time with Sean's heartbeat. If Sean's massive musclebod was vascular, his dick's veins had veins on them. Mind-blowing and impressive though Sean's dick was, it would slowly dawn on the on-looker the full terrifying extent of Sean's sacrifice in his unceasing quest for super-muscular Godhood. Sean's dick was so big, he can no longer have sex with a fellow human- being. Yessiree, Sean is condemned by his super-development to an eternity of self-gratification or manual gratification by other. No human mouth, vagina or asshole can accommodate Sean anymore than anyone can use a fire-extinguisher up one's bottom. After his dick grew beyond 20 inches, Sean once seriously contemplated using cows or hippopotamus, but was wary of what the ASPCA would do to him. The last time Sean actually fucked a man was when he was 11-yrs old, when his dick was a `'mere'' 16 inches. Since he went beyond 18 inches, he would likely have killed anyone `'lucky' enough to bottom him. Since then, Sean had no choice but be served by the tongues and hands of his acolytes, as they presently began the time-honoured ritual. Lovingly his eldest acolyte began to run his hands and tongue up and down Sean's massive tower of erected flesh. Sean smiled in pleasure. A huge drop of precum began to form at the tip of his monstrous glands, swelling to a big bright jewel-like hemisphere before running down the incredible le-e-e-e-e-ngth of Sean's incredible ubermanhood. Sean began to moan in pleasure. He was a God worshipped by his High Priest. His eldest acolyte, a massively- developed (but clearly human-sized) 22 yr old professional BB, grasped the circumference of the shaft of Sean's dick in both hands and began to rub it down with a moisturizing oil. As if it were possible, Sean's dick reddened even further and swelled even larger. It became an incredible sight, shiny with an oily sheen, huge, throbbing and twitching in time with Sean's heartbeat, Sean's top acolyte, himself a professional BB, could barely put BOTH his hands around Sean's monstrous growth, grasped them and ran them up and down Sean's 22.5 inch long shaft. Up and down he worshipped Sean's monstrosity, grasping it as tightly as he could possibly grasp. Sean gasped and moaned in pleasure. Up and down his grasp went, sliding and slipping on Sean's increasingly copious pre-cum. Sean's precum production is as superhuman as his ubercock was - soon Sean's monstercock was literally streaming with precum, which his top acolyte dutifully spread evenly up and down his ubermanhood as he stroked it. Now, after a while, his acolyte wrapped a towel soaked in oil around Sean's monstrosity and used that instead to stroke it up and down. There is a good reason for this. Sean's monstrosity is not only Godzilla-sized. It is CALLOUSED. Yes, calloused. Sean had to be jerked off at least 8 times a day, sometimes 12 times a day, for his BALLS are also acutely, almost pathologically hyper-developed. Sean's balls were like the sizes of large hand-grenade, and almost just as explosive. Minute to minute, Sean's balls pump out ginormous, inhuman quantities of testosterone into Sean's bloodsteam and jeez into his ballsacs. As a result, Sean ''fills up'' at like 2 hr intervals. If Sean does not relieve himself by jerking off at 2 hourly intervals - like the rest of us relieve ourselves by urination - his erection would become an intensively painful one. Painful to the point of torment, agonizing to the point when Sean cannot think of anything else except sexual relief. The longest Sean could hold off was 3 hours without a hand job. Beyond that his erection would become so intense and bloated he would scream in agony and cum spontaneously like a fire hydrant knocked over by a car. As a result therefore, Sean's poor poor monstrosity of a superdick had to undergo masturbation at a head-shakingly unbelievable 8 times minimum a day, as a consequence thereof it is by now a severely calloused and increasingly INsensitive thing. And no matter how worn out, abused, scarred and abrased it is, Sean HAD to relieve himself time and again due to his ceaseless and constant sperm production! Therefore, Callous built upon scab upon scar upon callous upon scab upon scar until Sean's monstercock was not only baby-spermwhale-size enormous, hard as marble when erect, red as a fire extinguisher and just as large and hard, it is also a severely calloused and relatively unfeeling thing, almost like a pillar of red and purple marble, almost as if its not made of human flesh anymore. Sean's cock actually had a hard and rough, old Rhino-skin leather like surface. If his acolyte continued to rub Sean's cock for any longer, he would suffer bleeding abrasion on his palms!! Which is why after sometime his acolytes had to change to wrapping Sean's hypercock in a coarse-weave burlap towel (bought specially to masturbate Sean) soaked in oil or cream and masturbate him. If a towel of any softer fabric is used, Sean won't feel anything, so hardened and coarse his cock has become! Anyone appreciating this would truly understand why Sean is compared with a Formula 1 racing car - Sean is sooo hypermascular he can be said to be a specialized, post-human statue made out of huge over-developed muscles, veins and cock wrapped in thin human skin (except his cock of course, which is wrapped in THICK, truck-tyre like rubbery skin)! Sean's cock was not figuratively but quite literally a battering ram, huge and hard enough to smash doors open! There was once an incident when the wind blew a door shut on Sean's engorged manhood. SLAM went the door which bounced off Sean's super- cock, caught in the doorway by accident. Sean felt but a small tap what would have emasculated a normal man and landing a mere mortal in the hospital's ER! So hard and strong was Sean's supercock. ''Faster! Harder!'' Sean cried. The veins on his acolyte's arms stood out in angry red snaking lines as he increased his assertions. Up and down, up and down, up and down he sped up his massaging of Sean's pillar of manhood-glory. Sean began to squirm and jerk with the pleasure of the VERY rough cock rub-down. Why can't Sean do this himself? Remember his hyperpump? His arms are so pumped after his training beyond failure, he can no longer reach his gigantic cock himself. Try as Sean did, after his average Arms Day work-out his arms would become so rigidly, solidly super-pressurized with growth-inducing blood, they are not so much human arms as bolsters packed with balloons filled to near-explosion point with helium. Not only are Sean's arms completely shagged out by the training, his bi's and tri's are so rigidly pumped Sean could no longer move them. Which explains the post-training shower jerk off routine by his acolytes. Truly Sean is already a highly specialized creature, a hyper-muscle ''invalid'', a divine muscle- monster who needs the constant, expensive care and attention of what is effectively his rear-palace harem of retainers and courtiers. ''Hey, I am not cumming.'' Sean complained after awhile. ''The towel is too soft!'' This was also a well familiar signal to his devoted acolytes. One of them then took out what they always held in reserve, as Sean's regular specialized equipment of daily living. Sean's special FLESHLIGHT ©. In case you don't know what that is, this is a huge 30 inch long version of the regular Fleshlight, basically a cylinder-like masturbation aid, shaped and proprotioned like a Flashlight (in Sean's case, as large as a small Bazooka to accomodate Sean's monstercock!), into which one inserts one's cock and use it for self- gratification. See www.fleshlight.com. Sean's acolyte carefully primes Sean's special-order, 30-inch long Fleshlight with lubricant, and the privilege was again Sean's eldest and most muscular acolyte to slip it over Sean's 22.5 incher. Sean's Fleshlight was a special custom-job lined with little stud-surfaced STEEL ball-bearings mounted in ball-joints. The entire inside ''business surface'' of Sean's Fleshlight was designed to give Sean's enormous, calloused and desensitized cock as much abrasive friction pleasure as possible without actually removing his cock-skin. Two acolytes held sides of the enormous 30-incher instrument, primed it carefully with viscous motor-oil (experience has shown that Sean does not like normal human sex lubricants! Sean's cock was too hard and unfeeling) and ran it up and down Sean's rock-solid purple-colored ultramanhood. Sean's giiiiinormous onstrosity of a cock became even redder and harder and larger at this treatment, if it were possible. Sean began to grunt, his face began to redden, sweat ran down his freshly-bathed brows, as he slowly approached the ecstatic, volcanic blow-off point, when he relieves himself of the massive quantity of cum now stored in his engorged, agonized balls. ''Hgruuh, hgruuh, hgruuh, hgruuh, hgruuh'' grunted Sean like an animal, bucking his groin in pleasure. ''Schlick schrack Schlick schrack Schlick schrack Schlick schrack Schlick schrack'' his acolytes ran the bazooka-proportioned Fleshlight up and down Sean's red, mascular and coarsened engorged enormity. Sean's attending acolytes are so aroused by the sight of the superhuman being jerked off they themselves were deperately jerking off their own dickies and squirting their cum into the shower drains. ''HALT!'' someone shouted. Everyone turned around. It was Sean's coach! ''Don't let him cum yet!!'' Coach admonished. Sean's acolytes let go of the Fleshlight ©. ''Hey, furgawdsakes what gives, Coach?'' moaned Sean, face red, panting, two enormously pumped arms still immobilized by Sean's own post-training pump. ''I am almost bursting! Lemme cum, please, please PLEEEEZE!! For pity's sake, Coach, I gotta blow! Or else I would really blow up! My balls are a'hurting, Coach!'' At saying this, Sean tried mightly to reach the Fleshlight himself. Ohhh how mightily he struggled!! How he struggled until he was purple in the face, breathless in his exertions, grunting in frustration, but HE CANNOT REACH HIS COCK!!! His arms were still so pumped he was as helpless as a lunatic strapped in a straitjacket! ''Arrrrrggghhhhh!!!'' screamed Sean. ''Ahhh'' said the Coach, holding up a huge 30-incher vacuumpump tube. ''Remember, today we gonna try for 25 inches?'' ''Ohhh no, Coach, I can't stand the pain!'' cried Sean. ''Beyond failure, Sean, beyond failure! You can't achieve greatness by being a wuss!'' scolded the Coach. ''Coach, man, you don't know how it feels, no HUMAN knows how it feels, with such a pressure hose or fire-hydrant where your cock should be, yet you can't leggo! I am all but bursting!! You ever held your piss back for 5 hours, Coach?'' ''Therefore all the more reason we get this over with'' said the Coach, unrelenting monster he was, in his own way. ''If I can't make you a 25-incher to match your 45-incher arms, I am no Coach! You gotta have symmetry, man. Your cock gotta match your arms! You will grow to 25-inches or DIE in the attempt!'' Shouted the coach. `'Ahhhh shucks, OK then, Geddon widdit!'' Sean gave in `'But first you swallow this'' the Coach held out in his hand an assortment of some 20 plus blue, orange and purple pills. `'Whats these?'' asked Sean, anxious to get on with the pump-job, now squirming from the discomfiture as his balls filled to near bursting point. `'Viagra, Livitra and Cialis.'' Said the Coach `'WHAT!!!???"" cried Sean, `'Its not as if my hard-on is not bad enough!!'' `'No guts no glory, boy-o.'' said the Coach. `'We gotta put more blood into the Pillar of Glory! Remember, beyond failure, Sean, beyooooond failure.'' `'No Shit?'' said Sean `'Am I to die from my hard-on?'' `'You WUSS!!'' Cried the Coach! `'What's wrong, little girl? Afraid of a little hard-on?'' `'Alright already, give'em here.'' Sean resigned himself. He opened his mouth and the coach tipped the handful of pills in. The coach then fed Sean some Gatorade to wash down the 20 odd assortment of pills. Within 15 seconds, Sean's superhuman metabolism has already absorbed the virility enhancing pills. Sean's face reddened even further into a darker shade of purple and looked as if he was asphyxiating. `'Arrrghhh! Ouch! OUCH!!'' moaned Sean as his dick grew remorselessly under the effects of the potent cocktail of erection- enhancing medication, tearing apart some of the older, less flexible scars and callouses on his monsterdick. His dick, already an astonishing 23.5 inches in length, deepened in colour, pulsed even faster, and incredibly, became even harder and hotter and LARGER. Some of the newer callouses tore apart under the stresses of the new engorgement, and tiny fine cracks of redness exposing the raw flesh beneath the skin began to show, snaking across the already tortured landscape of bloated hose-like veins and map- like vascularity across Sean's vast, inhuman dick. `'The vacuum pump, gentlemen'' commanded the Coach. The huge, 30-incher bazooka-like plastic tube of the vacuum was then fitted over Sean's dick, but not before further motor-oil was lathered onto the incredible length of his dick. The rubber seal at the bottom of his vast fat shaft was secured, and the hose to the pump attached. Sean's dick filled up the tube all the way up to the 23.5 inches marking on the side. `'Here's to 25 inches.'' The coach signaled. The eldest acolyte took the manual pump and began working it. Pssssfffttt puff Pssssfffttt puff Pssssfffttt puff Pssssfffttt puff Pssssfffttt puffhe went, his 24-inches biceps swelling and straining as he began his exertions. Rapidly, Sean's monstermanhood thickened even further and filled the circumference of the clear Perspex tube, the skin sticking and pressing against the glass wall. From the 23.5 inches, slowly Sean's cock edged upwards and bigger and bigger. 23.8, 24, 24.2, 24.4, 24.6 inches. Agonizingly Sean's cock was pumped longer and longer, and yet longer. `'Cum'on!'' Shouted the coach. `'You can do better! Work that rump, consciously PUMP more juice into your cock! Remember, no pain no gain! Work it, WORK IT dammit!!'' Sean co-operated. He began to visualize pumping in more and more blood into his already painfully congested cock. He wriggled and thrusted his rump, pushing, pushing, pushing, trying to get more and more blood in. Forward, push, forward wriggle, push, thrust, thurst THRUST dammit! Sean struggled like a fish on the end of a pole, his own monster pole. And it began to work. Together with the effects of the relentless pump, the near-toxin level of Viagra and Cialis (enough to give a mortal human male kidney failure!), and Sean's tremendous force of will, Sean's painful, bloated tormented cock was made to inch agonizingly towards that magical goal: 24.7, 24.75, 24.8, 24.85, etc etc. `'Cum'on! You can do it'' encouraged the coach. The rest of Sean's acolyte witnessing this historic moment began chanting `'Twenty- Five!! Twenty-Five!! Twenty-Five!! Twenty-Five!! `' `'Aaaaaaaarrrggggghhhhhhhhh!!!'' Sean screamed in agony as the remorseless pumping continued. Finally his cock edged to and met the 25 inches mark. The sight was unbelievable, in so far as everything about Sean is already beyond belief. The 30 inch long clear Perspex tube was solidly filled from bottom to the 25 inch mark with a tube of cockmeat. At a signal from the coach, the tube is released, and slowly slid off Sean's Gargantuan bloated purple pillar of cockmeat, now 25 inches long, almost 9.5 inches around. The first, and ever, human being with a cock more than 2 feet long. It was a dark red in hue, almost burgundy, with purplish-black veins snaking across the vast bottled expanse of cockmeat majestically, dividing up into red coloured distended lesser veins. Angry bright red cracks criss-crossed the length of Sean's cock like lava streams, where the old callouses have broken through to raw flesh below due to the remorseless expansion forced upon his cock. Even Sean was amazed at himself. `'Coach, lookit that. Can you believe it? No words can describe me now.'' `'For truly you are a young god incarnated. Priapus made flesh.'' Whispered the Coach. `'Coach, I gotta blow! The pain, the PAIN!!!!'' whined Sean. The gargantuan 30-incher Fleshlight was brought back and quickly slipped over Sean's cock. The sight was like loading a Stinger missile into its launcher tube! `'Oh gawd, here it goes!! Arrgh!'' screamed Sean. So near the edge he was, the first touch of the Fleshlight brought Sean right OVER the edge, and he cummed. `'Tha he BLOWS!!'' Screamed his coach!! The word `'cum'' does not describe what happened next. You gotta visualize Old Faithful in the Yellowstone Park, or a fire hydrant knocked over by a car. The first gush of Sean's monstercum was so powerful and high-pressured that it propelled the Fleshlight clear off his cock entirely WHOOOOOM! The poor hapless Fleshlight hit the showerroom ceiling with a loud crashing THUD and fell to the ground in pieces, the newly liberated ballbearings going `'ping ping ping ping ping ping'' as they bounced all over the floor. Sean arched his thickly muscle back as he was racked with the agony and ecstasy of a long-deferred cumming. `'Oh gawd, oh gawd oh gawd Yay Yay Yay Yay Yay Yay Yay YAY YAY YAY!!!!'' screamed Sean, as he trembled and spurted and spurted and spurted trembled and spurted trembled and spurted white thick cum again and again, thrusting his strong muscular back and pelvis into the air at each spurt. Sean's cum-geyser was so powerful he hit the ceiling of the showerroom at least in the first 5 squirts. Huge globs of his super-potent thick sticky cum hit the ceiling and dripped down in long slimy streams like somebody upended a bucket of glue. It is clear now why Sean could not have sex with a human being for such a long time. Sean's cumming was powerful enough to cause internal injury to a cow or female hippopotamus! It certainly blew the special-order tailor-made $3,000 Fleshlight apart! Later, video evidence would reveal that Sean came for at least 20 seconds, and spurted some 35 times, 5 of the earliest squirts reaching the ceiling. It was estimated that Sean came at least 1.5 litres of cum. Finally, Sean was done. Hyperventiling, Sean slowly calmed down. His head, torso, body, still-huge cock, legs, bench, and a few of his acolyte around him were totally drenched in thick long viscous streams of cum. All this time Sean could not even reach his cock, as his arms, pumped to 45 inches, were still effectively immobile. `'Gaaaaaaaawwwwwd ……'' sighed Sean. `'OK, not bad. 2 sessions like this per week for the next 6 months should see your arms permanently at 45 and your cock permanently at 25.'' Said the coach. Sean fainted. •

It was Arms Day in the gym. Arms Days are usually Sean's favourite day. He just adores that tight tight TIGHT pump in his arms after hitting supersets after supersets. His enormous tri's and bi's, straining at his tight-fitting white tees, twitched at the happy anticipation of another day of muscle-blasting. As he walked towards the gym in the characteristic semi-waddle typical of the enormously super-muscled (for he can't really close his superthick thighs – his huge 50'' hams force his legs apart - in fact he has to continuously lubricate his inner thighs with olive oil for his thighs are so enormous and fit against one another so tightly the skin between his legs would abrade completely off if he walked more than 300m!), he was already flexing and curling his arms and feeling the beginning of that gratifying, Maleness-affirming, prepump warmness seeping through his enormous, Football-sized upper arms. He just can't wait to blow them larger at the gym that day. As he waddled closer and closer to the gym, he smirked as he feels his Adidas gym watch beginning to strain and stretch at his right wrist as his forearm, snaking with veins under the skin, also begins to swell as a result of his endless flexing and curling. On the way to his gym, groups of girls saw him and waved enthusiastically to him. He would reply with a naughty smirk on his handsome face, and make either his left or right pecs `'wink'' at the girls, who would scream and whoop at the incredible sight of his 70'' chest flexing and writhing under the straining material of his tight white tees. As he walked, he felt one sleeve of his tees burst at the seam, then the other burst too, as his bis and tris swelled further and further as he curled them. He smirked at that familiar feeling. He has regularly burst the sleeve of every of-the-shelf tees he ever wore for 3 years now, especially after he topped 400 lb on the weighing scale. He pushed the gym door open with his enormous muscle chest which juts out from under his chin literally like the proverbial rack. He greeted the rest of the dudes in the gym with his broad, comradely smile and a warm wave. His team of training buddies surrounded him. 5 lads in all, all buffed and experienced in advanced training techniques but none so developed as Sean is, for Sean is the up and coming uber-bodybuilder, only 18 years old but already pushing the scale at an incredible 435 lb. Sean was truly in person the `'god'' in the term `'Musclegod''. His training pals were more acolytes than training partners – for no one human could truly touch Sean in training, he was that far gone in supermanhood. His training pals wait at his every need in the gym for the sole privilege of being near him, worshipping his muscular enormity. In the changing room, Sean's acolytes helped him peel off his tees. It was difficult, for it was like spray-painted on his unbelievably, muscular body. They smirked as they helped Sean pulled on his training briefs, beholding his huge manhood which dangled at a massive 14-inches even when limp. As Sean waddled heavily out of the changing room, he was muscular poetry in motion itself:- his pecs like wte sandbags underneath his loose gray training shirt. His enormous muscular arms jutting out of the cut-off holes of his training shirt at 45 degrees. Its been years since he could keep his arms down by the side of his torso – pumped or cold his arms can no longer hang at lower than 45 degrees, held up by his bis, tris, pecs and laterals. As he becomes more and more pumped his arms would stand out further and further till they are just 25 degrees from horizontal eventually when he is more or less fully pumped. Sean was not human looking. He was like a statue made of human skin with bowling balls under his skin. His coach greeted Sean, `'Hi! How ya Sean? Are you ready to go beyond 45'' today?'' His coach carefully felt Sean's gigantic bis and tris, which were unreal, already huge, veiny and glossy with the perspiration of Sean's pre-pump. `'Ya betcha.'' Sean said. `'You are 40'' already, the largest muscular arms possessed by any teen, no, any human, on earth. But I think you should push the envelope, go beyond that, hit 45'', or anything bigger, as big as your amazing genetic legacy can manage.'' the Coach said. `'Yah, I'm in. Lets begin today.'' Sean replied. His team of acolytes applauded. `'Alright, lets warm the guns up before we fire them, shall we?'' said the Coach. `'Aye'' Sean replied, as he picked up 150 lb barbells in each hand handed to him by an acolyte each, and slowly began his warm-up burns. He carefully curled his left arm, then his right, then his left, then his right. The scene was mind-blowing. Everyone in the gym effectively stopped and just gawked at the unbelievable sight. It was Sean's Arms Day, and its always a special occasion. Sean continued his warm up reps in absolute, professional concentration. Left and right, left and right, left and right, he worked his arms, warming them up, without pausing, without distraction. Sean was the total muscle machine – utterly devoted to the enlargement and growth and hypertrophy of his external musculature. And boy did they warm up. Luckily his training shirt had no sleeve, for they would have burst soon. Sean's muscle arms swelled rapidly as they filled up with his blood. From 38'' cold, they redden, swelled, redden further, swelled further, swell yet further as Sean relentlessly warmed them up. It was an eye-popping, belief-defying sight. Veins snaked like hosepipes under his skin, stretched up limits, as his muscles moved like massive liquid boulders under Sean's epidermis. Still Sean continued his warm-up. Left and right, left and right, he went on relentlessly, and his arms continued to swell, redden, swell, redden. After 500 absolutely straight, no-cheating, rigid, disciplined reps each, Sean let go of the 150 lb barbells. He was now thoroughly warmed up. His arms stood at 50 degrees from the vertical besides his body. He was barely breathing faster, his tabletop like pecs rising and lowering majestically. He struck one bicep pose, than another, grunting in satisfaction at the sight which confronts him from the mirror. Enormous muscle cannons, each now swollen to over 41'', the waist measurement of a plump man, criss-crossed with angry hose-like veins. The bis literally `'jumped'' as he flexed one arm, then the next. Jaws dropped in disbelief in the gym. The sight was already unhuman – his arms belonged on a bull, not a human-being. Satisfied at the warm-up, Sean now commenced his `'real'' training. Two of his acolytes hoisted up between them a 450lb barbell and he took it in his hands. He began to pump out one rep after another. He did each rep really slow, burning the bi's, feeling the blood rushing in and jamming the bi's, than lowering each rep really really slowly, feeling each rep burning to the max. Veins snaked, appearing and shifting oilily under his skin now shining with perspiration. He began to breathe more and more rapidly, so Sean began to control his breathing. Really slowly up, then slowly down, up and down, relentlessly he ground out rep after rep. His arms began to turn redder and redder. After his first real serious set, Sean lowered the weights and struck a double bi. His biceps are now red, and swollen up into an impressive peak. His tri's swell below like the enormously distended stomach of a python which had just swallowed a whole piglet alive. And alive it was, huge boulder-like masses shifted hypnotically under his straining, shiny skin, now dripping with perspiration. Whilst in the classic double bi pose Sean relaxed his arms, then TENSED it suddenly. His bi's seemed to jump violently through his skin, reaching not so much as a peak but a sharp jut into the air. He repeated this a few times. Every dude in the gym applauded, a few desperately stole away to jerk off in the toilet, so unbelievably erotic was the sight. But Sean has only just began. He began his second set with 500 lb barbells, handed to him by 4 of his acolytes under direction of his coach. He began his reps. It was a virtuoso performance event. Everyone in the gym was transfixed. Sean began to grunt with each rep, but he was disciplined, discipline was everything Sean stood for. Each rep was done absolutely straight, absolutely. He would not begin cheating until much, much, much later, when he has to eventually push the envelope beyond failure, beyond the pain barrier, beyond the pump barrier. Rep after 500 lb rep he ground out, his face now livid, sweat pouring off his handome musclegod face. Burn, burn, he commanded his arms, burn and swell. His sweat shirt now sodden with sweat, sticking to his enormously pumped and tortured torso. After the first 15 reps at 500lb, his 4 acolytes took the barbell off Sean. He waddled in front of the mirror. Boy was he pumped. His face was red, streaming with sweat. His cannons are now a deep shade of red, the veins curling and snaking around angrily under his skin, which now seemed like shrink-wrap cling-film around bowling balls which were his biceps. The gym crowd gathered around in worshipful silence. With an effort, Sean commanded his arms to lift up and struck a double-bi pose to examine the result of his efforts. His coach wound a tape around his bi's. They were now 42'', a full one- inch larger than before the serious sets. As he moved his arms, his veins snaked around under his distended and stretched skin of his bloated, agonized biceps and triceps. The gym lads applauded in awe. Sean grunted in satisfaction. But still Sean was just getting into his stride. His acolytes gave hoisted up to Sean a 600lb barbell, and Sean carefully tightened his grip on the bar. His face a picture of total concentration now, he bit his lips, and with a loud gasp he lifted the barbell in his first 600 lb curl. He then lowered the barbell slooooowly, ever so slowly, feeling the burn, feeling it, his arm muscles straining, his purple veins squirming under the glistening red skin. Up and down, up and down, went the 600 lb barbell in strictest discipline, without cheating and without leaning forward and backward one bit. Sean began grunting like a dangerous, cornered feral animal. A fullgrown bear would be frightened of Sean now, he looked scarcely human, but a huge, utterly bloated reddish mass of severely pumped muscles and squirming garden-hose veins. He grunted louder and louder, and finally, as he tried to lift the barbell beyond the 30th rep, he had to bark like a karate exponent to work up the strength to lift the barbell. HAH! Sean barked, hoisting the barbell up, he's in agony now. ARGH! HAH! ARGH! HAH! ARGH! HAH! ARGH! HAH! Sean yelled to himself, expelling each breath explosively as he hoisted the barbell up again and again in each agonizing painful rep. For Sean knew, pain is his friend, with pain he grew, without pain he stagnated. The more pain he can manage to generate and absorb, the nearer to supermanhood he rises. HRRRRAGH!! HRRRRAGH!! Even Sean's monstrous arms began to falter and tremble as he pushed beyond the 40th rep with the 600 lb curling bar. At this juncture, Sean began to cheat a little to hoist the bar up. Again and again he lifted. His arms were now an appalling sight. They were not like arms anymore, but reddish purple bolster- casing stuffed with blue-ribbon-winning Prize cantaloupes. Hhhhhnnnnn!! Hhhhhnnnnn!! HNNNNNN!!!! Sean finally stalled, sweat poured down his facial features, now locked in an utterly determined, maniacally concentrated rictus of utterly devoted iron will. His acolytes rushed in to help him – they grabbed hold of the ends of the curling bar and slowly helped Sean complete the reps to the 50th rep. Sean trembled and practically moaned at the pain involved in the last rep, his knuckles a deathly white on the barbell. `'Yrrrraaaaagghh!!'' Sean screamed as he finally completed the last rep, at the same time a huge wet spot appeared in front of his training shorts as he lost control of his bladder as well, so intensive was the inhuman effort. With a thunderous crash, Sean dropped the 600lb curling bars at the 50th rep. The gym crowd exploded in rapturous applause. He stepped back. He now looked like nothing on earth born of a human mother. Imagine a shaved bear which had been reared on a 5g planet. He was pumped, and pumped was he! He tried to strike a double-bi pose and found that he could but lift his arms towards his ears with great difficulty. He was so pumped he was losing some arm flexion! The entire gym exploded again in standing ovation as Sean finally managed a double-bi – an utterly amazing sight presented itself to the audience. Here was Sean's arms, near-failure, two huge, purplish- red, distended, stretch-mark-festooned, distended veins crawling around like pipework under the skin, monstrosities. Hell, his arms are now larger than a plump man's waist! The coach stepped up with a tape measure whilst Sean held his double-bi pose with great difficulty, sweat pouring down his entire body completely drenching his training shirt as if he was in a wet T-shirt competition. His arms now measured an amazing 43.5''. `'You know you have just reached the edge, Sean!'' said the Coach. `'To grow larger, you need to go beyond the edge!!'' Sean grunted in agreement. Taking a swig of water, Sean readied himself for `'going beyond the edge''. His true journey for the day has just begun. The program was to have Sean continue to pump out rep after rep on decreasing weights after his arms balk and fail at each higher weight threshold. I.e., when he can no longer do 500 lb curls, he would do 400 lb curls until he too fail at that weight threshold. Then he would start to do 300 lb curls until he fails at that too. Then he would start again at 200 lb and go to failure on that weight. Until he was curling an empty barbell. And when he fails at that, he will continue to flex his arms until he cannot move. This was what is meant in Sean's version of `'beyond failure''. With a look of iron determination, face set in a grim expression, Sean began his agonizing journey towards that final failure. 400lb, then 300lb, then 200lb, slowly and agonizing he progressed, his acolytes steadying his barbell and helping him reach that last pre- failure rep, in the process subjecting his already massive arms to stresses which would have knocked out a lesser mortal. Finally, Sean reached point he was curling an empty barbell. Or attempting to curl. His bicps were by now so distended he could no longer physically complete a curl, his biceps were so huge and hard now they got in the way of a complete curl! 45 degrees from the vertical was the highest he could now manage. Hnnnnn!! Hnnnnn!! Hnnnnn!! Hnnnnn!! Sean grunted like a fighting bull in a Spanish bullring, his face initially red but now almost ashened at the sheer enormity of the effort. In total contrast, his arms were now a disshapened shifting mass of muscle abutting and pushing other muscles out of the way, of veins so distended they bordered other veins. Hell, his veins no longer looked like hoses, they look like German smoked sausages! His arms now looked as if they were made out of balloons and salamis filled with purple ink. His arms felt as if they were one continuous sore, aflame with an incredible description-defying pump. Slowly, Sean discovered he could no long even lift that empty barbell, so intensely excruciating was the extreme pump. His arms looked as if they were about to explode from the incredible pressure. Sean was attempting the final curl with barbells when suddenly, `'Hrrrrraaaaaagggggggh!!'' Sean suddenly lost his breakfast. His morning's meal sprayed forth from his mouth in a huge pink stream of liquid, but thankfully one of his acolytes, long accustomed to Sean's physical reaction, quickly hoisted a bucket to his mouth and caught most of the hot, acrid stream of vomitus. Sean was nonchalant. He knew his body signs too well. First, losing his bladder control was the first sign that he was getting a good, solid workout. If he did not then lose his last meal, he would have been disappointed – that would have meant a slow day at the gym for Sean. Nonetheless, no matter how hard he trained he never managed to lose his bowel control as well, which was just as well, thought his acolytes. Pale now and slightly faint, Sean lowered the barbell. His acolytes had to pry the empty barbell from his whitened palms because Sean concentrated so thoroughly on keeping a grip on the barbell in curling his arms, his fingers had become frozen on the barbell. Sean then tried to hit a double-bi pose. He discovered he could not. He could in fact, barely move them above the horizontal, so pumped were his arms they were losing function. `'Zen, Sean, you have reached the Zen of muscledom.'' Said his Coach. Sean nodded, for he could barely speak. Even nodding was now an effort in view of how pumped his neck muscles were. `'But you must now go beyond Zen.'' Said the Coach. Sean nodded further. He knew he now had to curl his arms without barbells. This was the final journey `'beyond failure'', attained only after great sacrifice, pain and privations. Again screwing up his face into a rictus of concentration, Sean directed his iron will commanding one, then the other, arm to lift. Lift! Lift and curl, dammit! Lift and curl, dammit! Sean was now curling nothing but the weight of his own enormous arms, but this was the most difficult part of the day. With great agony, each arm trembled and jerked as Sean willed them to rise in a curl. The gym crowd broke into a chant `'Sean! Sean! Sean! Sean! Sean!`' to encourage Sean on this last leg of his journey. Face now almost white, fingers crooked and unworkable anymore, biceps the size of footballs pumped to bursting point, muscles now almost a dark purple hue, veins a-popping like sausages inflated with helium, Sean curled one arm then the other. First left, then right, then left, then right, Sean was totally unforgiving and relentless on himself. His muscles almost disappeared under a profusion of veins now almost as large as plumbing pipes. His muscle's definition all lost in a glory of super-tight, uber-intensive pump. Finally, Sean could not move his arms anymore. He could neither curl them unladened, nor strike any bicep pose. They have been pumped to their physical limits, inflated almost beyond human endurance into utter abject failure. Sean has arrived. He has reached the other shore of `'beyond failure'', the nadir of muscular exhaustion and the Valhalla of explosive growtn. Instead of arms, he now possessed these two purple-colored bolster- like organs that sticks out from the side of his body at 45 degress from the vertical. His entire upper body torso was also pumped into literally a welter of criss-crossing sausage-like veins, purple hoses festooned over red-looking bulbous meat. Sean is the very image of the extreme obesity of solid muscularity. Everyone in the gym were now struck speechless, all felt that they were in the presence of divinity, muscular divinity, of Jupiter and Mars and Apollo personified and materialized in the bloated possessed human flesh born in the name of Sean. With a groan Sean began to fall backwards as his consciousness fades. His acolytes immediately went forward to catch him and prevent him from injuring himself. They quickly brought him to the gym shower and sat him down on a concrete bench (Sean weighed 435lbs !). Sean could not move his arms at all so his acolytes had to cut the training shirt and trunks off him, and peel them off.

This is the complete story of Mike Gets Huge. I know many of you were looking for it, and I had it saved in a Word file in my old computer so... here it is! Of course I didn't write any of it, so I hope the original authors are OK with me posting this -.-' BTW: since the story was so long and had many authors, there are some mistakes which I didn't correct xD Mike Gets Huge Part 1 Mike walked into the gym and was ready to be admired. He couldn't help being noticed, not with the body he had. At 18 years old, he had carved out a physique that would make Hercules green with envy. "Hey, bud," said Rob, the front desk clerk. "How big are those pythons these days?" Mike grinned as he gave a quick flex of his powerful arms. "Just under 19, but always growing," he replied. He went into the locker room and changed into his favorite workout attire: a tight white T-shirt that left no ripple undetected, and a pair of thigh-hugging cut off sweats. As he emerged from the locker room and strutted to the free weights, all heads turned in his direction. He knew they were in awe of someone so young who had gotten so BIG. But Mike wanted to get bigger. And not just a little, but a lot. Ever since he first started lifting for football, he knew it was size and strength he craved. "Mike, think I could measure you before you work out?" asked Donny, a 16 year-old size junkie who desperately wanted to get as big as Mike. "Sure thing, Donny, you know how I love to find out how much I've grown." As Donny readied the tape measure, Mike obliged with all the customary poses. He had a 50" chest, 18" neck, 19" arms, 32" waist, 29" thigh, and 19" calves. "Damn, Mike, you get bigger every time you come in here," said Donny. "If you ever need a training partner, you just give me a call." "I'll keep that in mind, Don, but I prefer to work out alone." Mike liked to act somewhat aloof at the gym, knowing that the mystery added to his attraction. And because of his popularity, he was never at a loss to find someone to spot him from time to time. Mike began doing his favorite lifts, and the intensity made him sweat profusely. Although he was not allowed to work out with his shirt off, his sweat-drenched, skin-tight T-shirt was just as good. Everyone in the gym could get an eyeful of his bulging muscles. At one point during curls, his ever-growing biceps managed to slightly tear the sleeves of his shirt, which no doubt sent some of his admirers into ecstasy. After he finished, Mike headed to the showers, followed by some of the guys who had stared at him lifting. He took off his shirt and his shorts and caught an eyeful of his hot body in the mirror. "Big," he thought, "but not big enough." He began to rub his pecs with his large callused hands, wishing they would grow into superhuman slabs of beef. He flexed his right bicep and felt the rock-hard softball-sized muscle that sprung up; only when it was three or four times larger would he be satisfied. He had to get huge!! Mike wandered into the shower and began to lather up his monstrous physique. So hard and so pumped from his workout, his muscles began to make him horny. He began to fantasize about being a 350 pound muscleman instead of the 225 pounds he weighed now. In his dream, he could bench press 600 pounds and squat 1000. So big that nobody could resist him. Growing bigger, stronger, hotter every day!! This excitement was too much to handle, so Mike began rubbing his cock, which had already sprung to life. He rubbed it up and down as he dreamed about hulking out. After what seemed to be a only few seconds, he shot his load all over the shower wall. He didn't even seem to notice the 10 other guys in the shower watching him get off on himself and fantasizing right along with him. When finished showering, Mike grabbed a towel and headed back to his locker. He put on his snug tank top and shorts, gazed at his hot body one more time, and went back to the main workout area. Feeling pumped from his hot jackoff session, he went to the chin-up stand and hopped up on the bar. He started doing chin-ups, grunting really loudly so all the other guys would hear. One, two, three eventually turned into ten, twenty, thirty, and Mike could feel his arms GROWING!! His veins came alive and began snaking across his arms as they were gorged with blood. The muscles were bulging under his skin, burning with every rep. After fifty, he let go and landed on the floor. "Donny, bring that tape measure over here!" he barked. In a flash, Donny was by his side. Mike reached up and flexed his double-peaked right bicep, which was burning with power. Donny carefully put the tape around it and cried out "20 inches!" Mike, knowing that the whole gym was watching, focused all his power into that right bicep and squeezed it as high as it would go. As he knew it would, the muscle sprang to life like something out of the Incredible Hulk. As it bulged, it easily snapped Donny's tape, and Mike added, "looks more like 21!" Donny stared open-mouthed at the bulging bicep, and a wet spot began to form in his workout shorts. Mike grinned and headed out into the parking lot. The next day, Mike jogged down to the high school to talk to his football coach about the upcoming season. Although it was summer vacation, he knew the coach would be there working on some new plays, and as the star quarterback, he wanted to be the first to try them out. Plus, this way the coach would get to see the progress he had made on growing his muscles. Mike was walking through the locker room when he heard the coach talking. "So you think you have what it takes to be our quarterback, huh?" Mike froze in his tracks. Someone was trying to muscle in on his position. How could any guy expect to be a better quarterback? Mike walked up behind the locker nearest to the coach's office and peered through the office window. The coach was looking over the new player, but Mike couldn't see the guy's body because a filing cabinet was blocking his view. "Are you telling me somebody else has guns like these?" said the player. He pulled up his shirt, tossed it on the ground, and hit a pose. "23 inches, all muscle!" The coach's eyes grew wide as he took in the kid's biceps. Mike desperately wanted to see if his claims were true, but he didn't dare bust in now. "Let's go up to the weight room and check your strength with those arms," said the coach. He left the office and headed toward the gym, with the kid following. Mike could not believe what he saw when the kid came out of the office. He had to be at least 6'4", probably 260 or 270 pounds of muscle. He had short blond hair, blue eyes, and a deep tan across his torso. He had the same basic blocky shape that Mike did, but his muscles all bulged a little bigger and looked a lot harder. He was the muscular ideal Mike wanted to be. He followed the two up to the weight room and secretly watched the stud lift. He could easily outdo Mike on every single lift, a fact which made Mike very horny. When he did chin-ups, he didn't have to stop at 50, but rather went to 80. He could do pushups by the hundreds. His bench press weight was a new school record. And by the time his massive thighs ripped open the seams of his shorts from doing several sets of punishing squats, Mike had cum all over his shorts. Afterwards, the kid went outside and tossed the ball to the coach. As expected, he could pass, kick and punt farther than anyone else on the team. Mike knew his days as quarterback were numbered with this guy on the team, unless he got a lot bigger real fast. He cleaned himself up and headed back for home. On the way, Mike took a side trip to a Pro Body, a small health food store, to check out the supplements. He figured it couldn't hurt to see what was new on the market. Upon entering, he walked over to the weight gain powders and started checking out the canisters. After a few minutes of browsing, he heard a voice behind him say, "Looking to get BIG?" Mike spun around and faced the store clerk. He was a short, scrawny guy who looked to be in his mid-twenties, but obviously was turned on by Mike's size. His nametag said his name was Andy. "Yeah" Mike replied, "I need something that works well and works fast. I'm looking to make some massive gains." "Well, you already look pretty big to me. But if you want something a little on the extreme side, you're looking in the wrong place." "Nah, not the juice. I don't go for that crap." "No, not steroids," answered Andy. "What I meant was, we keep the really good stuff in the back. Experimental weight gain powders I hand out only to special customers. Like you." "What have you got?" Mike asked as he began flexing his pecs. "Let me show you," he said as he dashed off into the back room. Andy couldn't believe his luck. All his life he dreamed of creating a magic muscle potion that would turn himself into a muscle god, and now after years of working on his formula, he had found the perfect candidate on which to test it. "If this guy grows bigger, I'll try it on myself next," he thought. Andy took a small vial of white powder out of his pocket and carefully poured it into a can of Monster Mass Formula. He stirred the contents and then replaced the lid. "OK, here we go," he said as he walked back to Mike. "This stuff is experimental, but it should really pack the beef on a motivated lifter. There's only two things I have to mention: one is that it works with the food you eat. This stuff should amplify the vitamin and mineral content of your food, sending it straight to your muscles. So the more calories you ingest, the stronger you'll get and the more you're gonna grow. And second, your body will most likely permanently adapt to the chemicals in the powder after about a month, so it's only gonna work for that long. After you've been on it for 30 days, it probably won't work any more." Mike stared at the can. "No problem about taking in more calories. I can eat anything I want, and my muscles can burn it off," he thought. "And I've only got a month before football practice starts anyway, so this is perfect." He looked back at the clerk and asked, "How much is it gonna be?" "No charge. Our little secret. Just come back in a month and let me see the results," Andy replied. "Almost too good to be true! How big do you think I can get?" "That's part of why I'm testing it. Nobody has put any limits on it yet." "Well, for free, I guess it can't hurt. Thanks, man. I'll see you in a month." Mike turned and headed out the door. He couldn't wait to get home to mix up a batch. After arriving home, Mike quickly made himself a ham sandwich, and then mixed up some of his new formula in a tall glass of milk. Almost immediately after his meal, he could feel a new sensation in his body. A certain tingling that hadn't been there before. Was it the formula? Was he nervous about growing bigger? Or was he just still hungry? Mike decided he just needed a little more food. He went back to the fridge and found some leftover pizza, which he chased down with a big bowl of ice cream. He continued to eat off and on during the day, even skipping his afternoon workout so he wouldn't be too far from the kitchen. By that night, the tingling sensation had waned and, feeling tired and sluggish, Mike turned in early. He awoke late the next morning feeling completely refreshed. He headed into the bathroom and checked out his body. Was he any bigger? Mike hit a double bicep pose, not noticing any difference from before. Then he stepped onto his electronic scale, which flashed 230 pounds. "That's up 5 pounds from yesterday," he thought. "I must be growing!" Mike went back into his bedroom and launched into a pushup marathon. His previous personal best was 105, but he managed to squeeze out 120 this time. "Hot damn, it's working!" he thought as he threw on some clothes and headed down for breakfast. After some eggs, toast, cereal, muffins, sausage, and another huge glass of milk mixed with the formula, he hopped in his car and went to the gym. Mike surprised everyone at the gym with the fervor he attacked the weights. He was able to hit personal highs on every lift, sometimes even breaking the club record for teenagers. After his workout, Mike's muscles bulged like never before, and he was glad to put on a posing display for the other gym members. On his way back home, he thought back to what the store clerk had said about the formula: "the more calories you ingest, the stronger you'll get and the more you're gonna grow." He needed more food. Lots more food. Mike decided not to go back to the gym for two or three days, but rather spend the time eating and (hopefully) growing even more. Then he would go back and really shock them with his strength. The next three days seemed to go on forever, but Mike kept his promise to himself and stayed at home eating. Each day he stuffed himself until his belly could take no more, and he continued to drink the formula with each meal. On the fourth day, Mike woke up and excitedly ran to his bathroom. Standing there naked, it was clear that he had gotten a lot bigger. He didn't look quite as defined as he once was, but the added bulk more than made up for that fact. He flexed his arms and chest and could definitely tell they had grown. He jumped onto his scale and the readout said 245 pounds. "Yes!" he exclaimed. "Twenty pounds in four days! Wait till the guys get a load of me now!" Mike ate another hearty breakfast and sped to the gym. Donny was already there with his tape measure, so he went right up and ordered the boy to measure him. "No prob," said Donny, and he began to get the stats: Mike now had a 52.5" chest, 19" neck, 21" arms, 34" waist, 30" thigh, and 20.5" calves. "Holy cow! How'd you get so much bigger?" Mike grinned, but said nothing. He just went over and began lifting heavier weights than he had ever used before. As with last time, he hit a personal best on every lift. He finished off his workout with another trip to the chin-up bar, this time making it up to 65 pulls. Only fifteen more and he'd have the strength of the stud that was trying to get his quarterbacking job. Mike was so excited, he couldn't resist pulling off his shirt and checking out his body right in the middle of the gym. "I'll be the biggest soon enough," he thought. On his way out, he told Donny, "Be sure to be at the gym exactly one week from now. You won't believe how big I'm gonna be then." Mike holed up in his house for another week of eating. He knew he would miss spending time at the gym and the beach, but any time he took away from eating was time he wasn't growing. He continued to eat at a furious pace, but after a few days, he noticed a smoothness and roundness in his stomach where once his flat hard abs had been. "I gotta do a little cardio to burn some of this off," he thought. "And with my new and improved leg muscles, a 5 mile jog should be a piece of cake." The jog didn't go quite as Mike had planned, however. About one mile into it, he noticed a convenience store up the road and decided to stop for some Gatorade. He was starving by the time he finished the drink, so he also got two corn-dogs, some Fritos, half a dozen donuts, and a package of cookies. He washed it all down with a gallon of whole milk and a pint of Ben & Jerry's Chunky Monkey. After walking back home with very full stomach, Mike decided he would jog in the opposite direction tomorrow. But tomorrow came and went and Mike never got around to jogging. He simply continued to eat and eat and eat. And grow and grow and grow. By the time the week was over, Mike knew he had hit the big time. Every part of him was so much BIGGER than just a few weeks ago, and he felt so incredibly strong. Although his belly and ass had gotten fatter, his biceps, chest and thighs were so swollen with muscle that he hardly even noticed. When he stepped on the scale and it read "275," he knew he would have no problem getting his quarterback position. He put on the biggest shirt he could find, which by now was skin-tight against his growing muscles, and his best pair of workout shorts, and was ready to hit the gym. Sure enough, Mike was the talk of the gym from the moment he pulled into the parking lot. Everybody was astounded at the gains that he had made and wanted to touch his muscles to make sure they weren't dreaming. Mike spent the first hour just being admired by the other members, trying to deflect their questions about how he got so huge. "Just plenty of good food," was all he would say. Then he launched into his workout, with Donny recording all his lifts. Club records were falling left and right as Mike moved from the bench press to the squat rack to the dumbbells. In between sets, he would drink from his sports bottle (whole milk and the special formula) and gulp down tacos that Donny would bring him from the Taco Bell next door. With every lift and every bite, he became more and more pumped up, until rips began to appear in his shirt and shorts. Mike finished off his workout at the chin-up bar. He jumped up and grabbed the bar, then began pumping out the reps. And although he had put on a ton of weight in the past two weeks, he had no problem doing 50, then 60, and then 70. After 100 pulls, he jumped down and began caressing his biceps. "All right, Donny, get out the tape and follow me," said Mike. They walked into the locker room followed by a crowd of lifters. Mike hit a series of poses and his shirt begin to shred. A double bi, lat spread, and most muscular was all it took to completely tatter the remnants and send it to the floor. The crowd gasped, and then began to murmur. "Where did his abs go?" "What has he been feeding that gut?" "Looks like flex has turned to flab!" Mike didn't care what they thought. He knew his eating had gotten a little out of control, but now he was stronger than them all. "It's a small price to pay when you have these," he said, flexing his monster guns. "Donny, if you please." Donny walked over and began to measure Mike's stats: 60" chest, 21" neck, 24" arms, 40" waist, 33" thigh, and 23" calves. He was truly a muscle monster. It was almost impossible to drink him all in. "Can I get you anything else, Mike?" Donny asked nervously. "Yeah, how about some more of those tacos. I'll meet you in the lobby when I'm done showering." Donny was off in a flash and Mike thundered over to the showers. The crowd lingered to get a good look at him lathering himself up, mostly wishing they could be his soap. Mike loved the feel of his new body, especially his growing gut. He knew that as it got bigger, then so did he. But he was already big enough to beat that other kid for the quarterback position. As he caressed his bulging belly, he knew that he had to have more. More size, more strength, more muscle, more fat. He began fantasizing again about growing to 350 pounds, wondering if it could be reality. He knew he had to try. On his way out of the gym, he saw Donny with the tacos and it gave him an idea. "Thanks, man," Mike said. "Listen, I got one more thing I need from you. Are you busy the next two weeks?" "Just spending time at the gym, trying to get bigger," Donny replied excitedly. "Come with me then. I have something I think you'll like." Mike took Donny home and began giving him the formula as well. In two short weeks of constant feeding, he became an almost mirror image of what Mike had been. He beefed up from 160 to 225 pounds, and couldn't get over the sight of himself. He spent all day flexing and posing and testing his strength. But he was nothing compared to Mike, who went into a feeding overdrive. Whatever he could get his hands on went into his mouth. He grew to enormous proportions, so large that Donny had to get a bigger tape measure. On the morning football practice was to begin, he sauntered into the bathroom and looked himself over in the mirror. He rubbed his big beefy pecs and his cannonball biceps, then played with all the fat covering his stomach, which was as rock hard as the rest of his body. Donny arrived at 8:30 with some new clothes for Mike from the Big & Tall Shop, then proceeded to measure the colossal hunk. His stats were incredible: 75" chest, 25" neck, 28" arms, 50" waist, 40" thigh, and 27" calves. He was one big stud! And when Mike stepped onto the scale, it flashed the number he'd been dreaming about: 350 pounds! He and Donny got so excited they both proceeded to jack off over their new physiques, and then showered together afterwards. Donny drove Mike to football practice, and every head turned their way when they entered the locker room. Not only was Mike the largest boy the others had ever seen, but they were equally impressed with Donny's transformation from scrawny geek to brawny hunk. They began flexing for the other players, who were totally blown away by their size. The coach then entered from his office with the new boy who had dreams of being quarterback. Even he got an erection when he saw what Mike had become. After sizing up the situation (and Mike's new body), the coach convinced Mike that he would make a better fit on the offensive line, now that he was the biggest thing in sight. Mike agreed, since he knew his size and strength would be most important there. The new boy, whose name was Kyle, would take over at quarterback. And after tryouts, even Donny made the team as a fullback. A couple of days later, Donny drove to the Pro Body shop with the empty can of special formula. Wearing Mike's old baseball cap and clothes, he could have passed for his twin a couple of months ago. Donny entered the store and found Andy behind the counter. "Dude, this stuff didn't do a thing for me. I'm the same size I was a month ago." Andy was disappointed. He had hoped the growth formula would work this time so that he could use it on himself. "I'm sorry about that. I guess that's why they call it 'experimental.' Thanks for letting me know." He grabbed the can from Donny and tossed it into the garbage. As Donny turned and left, Mike muttered "I guess it'll be a while before that one revolutionizes the market." Donny strolled back to his car, hopped in, and headed to Mike's house. He honked twice after pulling up, and soon the behemoth came out the front door eating a Snickers bar. "Did the plan work?" Mike asked. "Yeah, he bought it. I don't think we will have to worry about anyone finding out how we got huge for a little while. Now let's get to practice." Mike opened the door and sat down in the front passenger seat, his huge gut spilling onto his lap. The drawstring on his shorts snapped under all the pressure. Donny laughed, and then put his hand on Mike's stomach. "I don't think even your super strength could have held together under the weight of this baby!" Mike agreed. He began laughing, too, and would never wish to get any smaller. • Friends and Enemies «2» By Lucky As one would expect, nobody could get enough of the new and improved Mike and Donny. They were both worshipped wherever they went. The best word to could describe Mike was HUGE. He was simply huge all over. His biceps, chest, and legs had become bigger than most people had ever seen. There seemed to be no limit to the amount of weight he could lift, and he broke records in the high school weight room nearly every day. Football scouts may have come to the games to look for a great quarterback, but they left raving about the offensive lineman who could take on four players at once. And Donny. Donny had turned into the most handsome kid in school. The experimental powder had not only changed him into a super-fit and lean athlete, but it somehow allowed his features to become more pronounced. He'd always had clear skin, white teeth, blue eyes, and blond hair, but nobody noticed when he was a scrawny geek. As a 230-pound muscle stud, however, these features were transformed into a dynamite complexion, pearly white teeth, dazzling blue eyes, and sandy blond hair that felt great to run your fingers through. Because of his wholesome good looks and hot muscles, he'd earned the nickname "Captain America." Combining his new powerful physique with his razor-sharp brain also allowed Donny to succeed on the football field as well. He became a star fullback, edging out several more experienced players for a starting position, and he was certain to win the Student-Athlete Scholarship at the end of the school year. ******** Kyle sat in the back of his history class, not really paying attention. Mr. Barker droned on and on about some ancient wars, but he didn't care that much. Kyle knew that as long as wimpy Mr. Barker got to cop a feel of his hot body once in a while after class, he'd get a passing grade. He began rubbing his firm pecs through his tight white shirt just to see if he could get Mr. Barker a little flustered. Kyle soon became lost in his self-massage, and he began daydreaming about growing bigger and stronger. His whole life was a quest to be as big as humanly possible, and only Mike was preventing him from being the biggest stud at Bayview High. He was starting to rub a little harder when a whispered voice said, "Hey guy, you need to a hand to play with those titties?" Kyle looked over and saw that it was Justin, one of his teammates from football, who was a pretty good specimen of boy-hunk himself. Justin was giving a sly smile and trying not to laugh. "Sorry, man, sometimes I get carried away. My pecs need a lot of massaging on the day after a chest workout." "How much you weigh these days, bro?" "I'm up to about 275, Justin, and getting bigger every minute. What about you?" "199 as of this morning. I want to get a little bigger if so I can try out for the team in college next year." "Do you know where you're going yet?" "Not yet. I was hoping to win the Student-Athlete Scholarship so that I could get into Bayview State University and try out for the football team as a walk-on. But since I won't be winning it anymore, it looks like I'll have to go to community college instead." "Why won't you win it?" "Now that Donny Bell is on the team, it'll go to him. The scholarship is given to whichever varsity athlete has the highest GPA, and he's got me beat." "But he only just got on the team, and haven't you been playing for three years now?" "It doesn't matter, Kyle. You only have to play a sport at the varsity level for one season to qualify." "Hey, how come Donny didn't start until this year? With his body, you think the coaches would have been begging him to play." "Well, when school ended last year, he was just another math geek. Somehow, he bulked up a lot over the summer and turned himself into Adonis. Same thing happened to Mike Cross. He was a fuckin' stud before the summer, but damn if he hadn't turned into the Incredible Bulk when football practice started up again." "Wait a minute, Justin. Are you saying that Mike wasn't always that big?" "No way, man. He weighed about 230 or 240 last year. He managed to gain over 100 pounds over the summer. And Donny must have gained around 75 to 80." "How they'd do it?" "They won't tell a soul. Some super-secret experimental program they got in on." Kyle grimaced. He hated being smaller than Mike, and it really pissed him off that he had worked hard all his life to grow huge, while Mike was the recipient of a lucky break. He had to think of some way to turn the tables on that guy… "So what, man, are you jealous of Mike's size?" asked Justin. "Hell, yes. I ain't used to being #2. I have always been the biggest and strongest at every school I've been at, but no matter how much I push myself, I can't catch up to Mike. And he's such a prick about it, always flaunting the fact that his muscles are bigger. Why the other day he…" "Excuse me, Mr. Hurd," interrupted Mr. Barker, "did you have something to say to the class?" "Uh, no sir, just asking Justin a question about the reading material." "Well then, Kyle, why don't you stay after class and have a talk with me. I'm sure I can clear up any confusion." "Sure thing, Mr. Barker." The teacher nodded and went back to his lecture, trying to hide his excitement. "Dude, what did Mike do to you?" asked Justin. "Never mind. Just meet me at the flagpole after practice. We need to talk." "Sure thing." A few minutes later the bell rang, and most of the students stood up simultaneously and filed out of the room. Only Kyle remained, standing near his desk, waiting for Mr. Barker to lock the door and pull the shades. "Whatcha say, Mr. B? Anything new?" Mr. Barker walked over and stood in front of Kyle, dwarfed by his massive frame and powerful muscles. "Well, uh, er, I have been working out lately," he stammered. "You have?" He reached over and grabbed Mr. Barker's upper right arm and squeezed tight. "Sure don't feel like it. Just skin and bone." Mr Barker flexed his left arm, and a little muscle popped to life underneath the sleeve of his polo shirt. "See!" he exclaimed. Kyle cupped the bicep with his other hand and began to caress the tiny bump. "Why, Mr. Barker, you got yourself some nice little girly muscles now. You might even have the strength to take on my baby sister." "Maybe someday I'll get as big as you, Kyle." "Oh ho ho, Mr. B," Kyle chortled. He took his hands off of his teacher's arms, took off his own T-shirt, and then made his pecs bounce up and down. Mr. Barker's eyes grew wide as he stared at the behemoth, and his cock grew so hard that his slacks tented out. "No matter how hard you try, you'll never get a body like this. Some people are made to be David, and some are meant to be Goliath. Your little wimpy body just doesn't have what it takes to be like mine. Now, be a good little man and massage my pecs for me." Mr. Barker didn't need to be told twice. He lunged forward and dug his hands into Kyle's huge beefy chest. Kyle stopped flexing them so that his teacher could play with them (when flexed, Mr. Barker wasn't able to make them budge at all). He took one of his hands and begun rubbing Mr. Barker's crotch, which by this time was rock hard, knowing that any second he would cum. "Well," he thought, "it sure beats studying…" ******** Justin was sitting on the bench by the flagpole, waiting for Kyle to arrive. He had showered quickly after practice and had re-dressed in his blue polo shirt and khaki cargo shorts. There weren't many kids around since school had ended a few hours ago, so those that did walk by were mostly other athletes who had just finished with practice. "Hey there, Justin," a voice called out. Justin turned to see it was Amy, one of cheerleaders, heading his way. He had known her since they were little kids, but lately she had really blossomed in all the right places. He had fantasies about making his move on her, but she had her eyes on a much bigger fish. "How was practice?" she asked as she plopped down beside him on the bench. "Fine," he said while staring at her luscious body. Amy still had on her blue and gold cheerleading outfit, which hugged her body so tightly that every curve was visible. "Was Captain America there?" she giggled while placing her hand on his upper thigh. "Of course." He briefly looked down at her hand, but enjoyed its presence too much to say anything. "Did he do a good job at practice today?" Her hand started to move up his thigh, closer to his crotch. "Well, you know, we all work hard. Everybody does the best they can. Donny just happens to be a little more physically gifted than some others." "Did he ask about me? I mean, he must know that you and I are friends." She stared at him with her wide-open eyes and batted her lashes a couple of times. "We don't really talk about the cheerleaders during practice, you know." "Well, you sit by him in all those advanced classes. Does he ever mention me then?" Now she was rubbing her hand on his inner thigh. The massage felt good to Justin, and he started getting very horny. "Donny talks about a lot of girls. You know, he pretty much has his pick," Justin said, hoping to turn the topic of conversation from Donny to him. "Do you know who he's taking to the Homecoming Dance?" she asked, not listening to his implication. She began to rub harder, and Justin's cock sprang to life. "I think he mentioned having to choose between Katie, Erin, or Madison," he lied. As far as Justin could remember, the subject had never come up when talking to Donny. "But I'd be glad to take you. I think we could have a lot of fun together." "Look, Justin," she said seriously. She took her hand off his thigh and moved about a foot away from him on the bench, and his cock started to wilt back down. "You're a nice boy with a nice future here in Bayview, but I've just gotta hitch my wagon to a real star if I ever expect to get out of this town. Now everyone knows that Mike and Kyle will have some success on the football field in the future, but Donny's gonna go a really long way with his looks and body. He could get into modeling, acting, sportscasting, Internet stuff, whatever. That boy is gonna make some serious bank, and I intend to share it with him." "So you just want him for the money he'll make?" Justin said incredulously. "Well, I want him for his body, too. And I expect you to help me get him." "And why should I do that?" She reverted back to her previous position on the bench and resumed her cooing tone. "Silly, because I have the video from the party." "Wh, what video?" "From Courtney's party this summer. You remember what you did." "Oh, come on, you don't have a video of that." She reached down into her bag and pulled out a videocassette. "Here's a copy. I didn't realize that your little scene was on there at first, but sure enough there were in the background. I held onto the tape just in case I thought you could do me a favor in the future." "Amy, if this is what I think it is, please tell me you didn't show it to anyone. It'd ruin me!" "I haven't shown a soul, sweetie, and I never will, just as long as you tell Captain America plenty of nice things about me. Have we got a deal?" "Sure. I'll make sure he knows what a fantastic chick you are," Justin said sarcastically. "Look, Justin, if you were as big and handsome as Donny, I'd be hooking up with you, for sure. But it's survival of the fittest, honey, and that boy is the fittest!" With that, she hopped up, grabbed her bag, and headed for the parking lot. "I'll expect him to invite me to the dance before the end of next week," she said as she walked away. Donny took his copy of the tape and shoved it into his bag. "Hey, dude, was that Amy Pilkington sitting on your lap?" Kyle asked as he approached. He had also showered and changed, and he was wearing the same tight white T-shirt and jeans that he had been wearing in class. "Yeah, but it wasn't what you think. I asked her to Homecoming, but she only wanted me to tell Donny about her so he'll ask her to the dance." "Sounds like Donny is getting everything you want these days." "Just like Mike's taking your bragging rights as the strongest kid in school." "Dude, we gotta do something to fix this situation. Can you think of how they might have gotten into something like that?" "I've been thinking about that. I believe that they must have been approached for that muscle program somewhere here in town." "How do you figure?" Kyle asked. "Well, my sister babysat Donny's little brother all summer, so I know his family didn't go anywhere. And my older brother worked for Mike's dad at the car wash, and he said that Old Man Cross didn't take his family on vacation this year." "OK. So they were in town all summer." "So if someone offer to put them in a training program, it was most likely at a gym or a health food store, right? Some place where somebody would be looking for kids willing to put on muscle." "Yeah, that makes sense." "Well, guy, let's go start asking some questions. With my brain and your brawn, we should be able to coax someone into spilling the beans. Somebody out there must know something." "Sounds good to me." They quickly walked to the lot and hopped into Kyle's pickup truck. ******** Kyle and Justin went first to the local gym, but none of the workers knew much about the details of Mike and Donny's transformation. Joe, the gym's owner, hadn't even seen the guys since they stopped coming last summer. They walked down to the free weight area to see if Justin recognized anyone who might also know Mike or Donny. "So, dude, this looks like a pretty cool gym," said Kyle. "How long have you been a member here?" "My parents bought memberships for me and my brother a few years ago." "Do you guys still come here." "I do sometimes during the summer, but mostly I use the weight room at school. My brother stopped coming after his high school graduation two years ago. Since then he's put on a lot of weight, though, so I think he wants to start coming again to get back in shape." Justin continues looking for anyone familiar, but nobody's face rang a bell. "Looks like a strike-out here," he said. "Guess so." Before they left, Kyle decided to take a leak and stopped off at the men's room. Justin went to check in the aerobics area to see if any of the instructors might know anything, but the only person there was hot-to-trot Amy Pilkington. "Hey there, studmuffin, whatcha up to?" She sidled right up to Justin and put her hand on his stomach. "Come here to tighten up your abs?" "Nothing, Amy, just trying to find a few things out. And for your info, my abs are plenty tight as is." She rubbed his stomach up and down, and then lifted up his shirt for a peak. Justin gave her a quick flex, because even if she was using him, he couldn't pass up the chance to show off. Now if she would just let him do the same with her tits… Amy cooed, "Well, you're right about that. Not as defined as dear Donny's abs, but still mighty fine." "Well, if you'll excuse me, I gotta get back to my search." "Is it anything I can help with, big man? "Not really. I'll see you around." He took one last look at her luscious ta-tas and headed back to the free weight room. Kyle was already there. "Find anything out?" "Nope. " "Let's go, then." As they headed out the door, Kyle caught sight of Mr. Barker working on a Nautilus machine. Mr. Barker waved, and Kyle shot him a smile in return. There was a juice bar next to the registration desk, so Kyle stopped and charmed the gal at the counter into giving him a free drink. The boys walked a few paces farther and stopped in the lobby by the front doors. "So where to next?" Kyle asked as he finished his drink. "Where would these guys have found out about a program that can add tons of muscle virtually overnight?" "Well, there's several health food stores within a few miles of here. Those kind of places are bound to have salesmen pushing new products on them all the time. Maybe someone saw Mike and Donny's potential to grow huge muscles and provided them with something out-of-this-world." "Lead on, brainiac." They left, not realizing that more than one pair of ears had overheard their conversation. ******** The boys then went to two different GNCs, and the local Max Muscle, but each time came up empty-handed. "We should hit Pro Body, too," Justin said, on their way back to their neighborhood. "I think I saw Mike wearing one of their T-shirts one time, so maybe he bought stuff there." "Where's Pro Body?" Kyle asked. "It's only a few blocks away from here. Turn left on Hawthorne and look for a little strip mall on your right." Kyle followed Justin's direction and turned into the parking lot. The strip mall was mostly deserted, with only a small hair salon and a shoe repair store still remaining. The Pro Body sign was up, but the store was one of many that had a "For Lease" sign in the front window. "Huh. I guess they weren't doing so hot," said Justin. "Why don't I hop out and go ask at the salon?" Kyle agreed, and Justin got out and went inside. After talking to one of the stylists for a few minutes, he took something from her and strode back out to the truck. "What's going on, Justin?" "She said the owner of the store left mysteriously one night about a month ago, and nobody's heard from him since. The landlord had left the key there, so I convinced her that I was a prospective tenant who wanted to check out the property. Let's go inside and see what we find." Kyle got out of his pickup truck and walked with Justin into the store. It was small, only about 500 square feet, and the walls were covered with posters of famous bodybuilders. Most of the nutrition bars and powders were still there, along with racks of month-old issues of Flex, MuscleMag, and Muscle & Fitness. "Wow. The guy must have had a good reason for leaving all this stuff behind," said Kyle. Justin nodded, as he continued looking around. "See if you can find anything interesting behind the counter, Kyle. I'll look in the back room." Kyle leaned over the counter and opened all the drawers near the old register, but he found nothing but a few old magazines and some paperwork. He then rifled through a small filing cabinet, which contained only old tax returns and business records. There was a small desk where it looked like a computer used to sit, but there were no old disks in any of the drawers. He found nothing that gave any clue about a training regimen that would turn Mike and Donny into super he-men. Kyle stood back up and caught sight of his body in the full-length mirror on the wall. He started flexing his biceps while he waited for Justin. "Find anything, Justin?" he yelled. Justin came out of the back room carrying a large box. "I may have. Look at all these containers. They are all full of different protein powders and are marked Experimental." "So what?" "So, we know Mike has been a customer here at one time. We know he and Kyle were a part of some experimental training program. And these powders are all marked experimental. There's gotta be a connection." Kyle nodded. "Let's go get some milk and give 'em a shot. Who knows? Maybe by tomorrow we'll be both be bigger than Mike. But hey - you think that lady next door will care if we take this box?" "No problem. You go over to there and return the key. While you distract the hairdresser with your manly charms, I'll put the box in the truck." "Gotcha." They both left the store, and Kyle walked toward the salon. Right before entering, he took off his shirt and tossed it back to Justin, who caught it and threw it into the box. Justin listened as Kyle entered the store. "Here you go, ma'am, thanks for letting us look," he could hear him saying. "Do you have a place I can wash up? That place was mighty dusty." As the hairdresser stood gazing at the half-naked Adonis in front of her, Justin sneaked back to the truck and put the powders in the cab. Kyle returned a minute later and they headed off. ******** "So where is your family?" Kyle asked as they headed into Justin's house. "My parents are at my sister's swim meet, and then they're all going out for dinner. They probably won't be back until nine. My older brother usually doesn't get off work until midnight." "Cool, so we have an hour or so to test these out with no parental interference." They walked into the kitchen, and Justin grabbed a jug of milk and two huge glasses. "Which one do you think we should try first?" "How about this one?" Kyle said, pointing to a canister marked MNR as he set down the box on the counter. "What do you think MNR stands for?" "Hmmm….Muscle….or Mass….Nutrition….something." Justin poured the milk and Kyle mixed in the powder. As he was doing so, there was a knock on the door. "Are you expecting anyone?" "No. Just keep mixing. I'll be right back." Justin walked into the entry hall and opened the front door. He was shocked to see Mike and Donny there. Both muscle boys were wearing tight white tank tops and basketball shorts, with muscles bulging out all over. "Hey guys," he said, trying to sound calm. "What's up?" Donny smiled. "We were told by someone at the gym that you were asking questions about us. We followed your car and saw you take some stuff from Pro Body, and we've just come to make sure you don't use it." With lightning speed Donny grabbed Justin's arms and twisted them behind his back, while Mike charged into the kitchen and grabbed Kyle. Justin was fairly strong, but he was no match for Captain America. Donny picked him up over his shoulders and easily tossed him on the couch. About 30 seconds later, Mike did the same with Kyle, who was breathing heavily after losing his struggle to the immense stud. "Look," Mike said, "we don't have nothing against you guys, but we needed to protect our little secret. We can't have everyone knowing how to get this huge and walk around with muscles like these," he said as he flexed his mammoth right bicep. "Look at this arm, Kyle. You'll just not supposed to have anything this size. Face it, you'll never be bigger than me." To reinforce his point, Mike reached forward and grabbed the crotch of Kyle's jeans with his powerful hands. He started to tear the fabric right from the fly, and within 20 seconds had ripped the pants right off of Kyle. Then Mike grabbed Kyle's jockey shorts and tore them off, too. "And from the looks of it, you'll never be bigger than me down there, either." He gave a quick flick with his fingers on Kyle's cock, which he knew would really piss him off. Donny watched a little of the mini-torture session and then went into the kitchen. He returned a few minutes later with the two glasses and said, "Looks like we got here just in time, Mikey. Baby Kyle had these drinks all ready." He handed one to Mike and they both gulped down. "What'd you do with the rest of the powders?" Mike asked while he wiped his mouth. "I poured them down the sink." "Too bad for you guys," said Mike. "A few scoops of this stuff could have made a big difference. Justin, you might have gotten big enough for the NFL. And Kyle, you certainly would have been one of the most muscular men on the…." Mike stopped mid-sentence. He felt a little woozy. He looked over at Donny and could tell he felt the same. "Come on, um, Donny, let's, um…." "Mike," Donny said. That was all he got out before he slumped to the floor, dropping his glass as he fell. Mike tried to swagger over and pick him up, but he too started to fall. He grabbed a chair for balance but continued to go down. His immense weight crushed the chair, and he too collapsed to the floor. Kyle and Justin just sat and stared. They were not sure what to do. "Do you think this is sort some of trick?" Kyle asked. "How the hell would I know?" replied Justin. Both Mike and Donny started to moan and rolled over onto their backs, and then managed to prop themselves up on the nearby love seat. They both had huge erections sticking up in their shorts. "What's happening? I feel so weak," said Mike. "I can barely move," added Donny. "Something's really wrong. Oh, God, what's wrong with my dick?" "They're...getting…so…huge," Mike cried. Their erections continued to grow bigger and bigger each second. Their penises must have been a foot long by now, and they were ripping right through their shorts. Mike's cock came through first. It just shredded the material on his underwear and shorts and burst through like a gopher popping out of its hole. Donny's followed a few seconds later, tearing through his clothes as he lay against the love seat. Kyle and Justin could do nothing but sit and watch in amazement as the shafts became engorged. They were like two deer caught in headlights, frozen with anticipation. "It's like all my strength has gone into my dick!" Donny moaned. "Oh, God," Mike exclaimed, "mine is on fire, too! Bigger and bigger. Harder and harder. Shit, I think I'm gonna cum!" He and Donny both started to buck a little as their cocks grew more and more red and swollen. They must have been at least eighteen inches long at this point and looked ready to pop. Upon hearing Mike's announcement, Kyle finally snapped out of his stupor. He pushed Justin down onto the couch, jumped out of the way, and slid behind the end table. Justin tried to get up, too, but it was too late. Both Donny and Mike ejaculated immediately, spraying cum all over him and the couch. "Aaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhh!" they both screeched in unison. "Shit!" yelled Kyle in amazement. "Fuck!" screamed Justin as he the cum showered over him. Mike and Donny continued to shoot their wads for about fifteen seconds. Then at exactly the same moment, they stopped, and their cocks began to decrease in size almost immediately. Justin slowly got up from the couch, but the cum on him was sticky and he had to move slowly. Kyle got up off the floor, confused as what to do next. Mike and Donny moaned and groaned for about 30 more seconds, and then they slowly stood up. Their cocks had retreated back into their shorts by this time, and they both seemed a little unstable. Mike shook his head a few times and seemed to recover. He balled up his fists and growled "I don't know what the hell happened, but you guys are gonna get it now. Nobody makes a fool of me like this." He took one step forward, stopped, and uttered in a hushed tone, "Uh oh." As Justin and Kyle looked on, Mike's body began to change. His muscle tone started to fade, and his body became more and more smooth. His gut grew larger and larger, seeming to spill right over his waistband and out from uder his shirt. His chest, arms, and legs lost all of their definition and expanded as they grew flabbier. Soon his clothes couldn't hold him in anymore and ripped right off his ballooning body. "My muscles!" he cried. He flexed one of his arms, but there was nothing but jiggly flab. No shape, no strength, and no more power. "What's happening? My muscles are all gone! I'm a total blimp now." He tried to reach down to feel his penis but couldn't get his arms around his gut. Donny, on the other hand, just started to shrink. His arms deflated, his chest caved in, and his legs went from tree trunks to toothpicks. His tank top covered a good deal of his torso, and his once tight-fitting shorts slid down to his feet. "And I've turned into a weakling! What was in those powders?" Kyle started laughing hysterically and walked over to the former hunks, who were now both cowering in shame. "Looks like you guys had quite the adverse reaction to those drinks. Excuse me, Captain Emaciated," he said as he easily pushed Donny back onto the floor. "So who's the biggest at school now, fatty? Think you still want to take me on? Think you will want to challenge this body ever again?" Mike put his head down and wanted to cry, and Donny crawled meekly behind him. "Look at you, Mr. Tub of Lard." Kyle grabbed a handful of Mike's flab, then jiggled his flabby tits, and began to laugh again. "It's like Superman drank a glass full of Kryptonite. You guys are gonna be the biggest joke's in town. Everybody's gonna find out you were fakes!" Kyle walked behind Mike and kicked him in the back of the leg, which caused him to lose his balance and fall to his knees. "Hit the deck and give me 20, stud. God knows you could use the conditioning now. You too, weakling," he said while glaring at Donny. Mike lay down on the floor, but he found it very difficult to maneuver with his enlarged gut in the way. He tried to grunt out one pushup but was entirely unsuccessful. Donny didn't have any luck either; he could barely muster the strength to roll over, let alone do a pushup. Kyle jumped down and laid on the back of Big Mike, who grunted when the hunk landed. He grabbed Mike's arms and pinned down his legs. "So who's the King of the Hill now?" Kyle asked. "Can't get away from me, can you? Go ahead and try, fatso!" Mike struggled, but it was no use. No matter how much he bucked and squirmed, he could not get the muscle man off of him, so he gave up the fight. Kyle, realizing Mike was acquiescing to the situation, let go of Mike's arms and cupped his breasts, squeezing them hard. "So you gonna be my bitch from now on? You gonna do everything I say?" Kyle got very turned on with this domination routine, and his cock began to grow hard as it lay in the crack of Mike's butt. The friction between their naked bodies only intensified the excitement for him. "Hey, Kyle." Kyle looked up at Justin, who was still standing by the coach. "What, Justin? Can't you see I'm busy getting my revenge?" "Something's happening." "What?" The cum, although still covering the corner of the room, was fading quickly. Within a few more seconds, it had evaporated completely, as though the spewing had never occurred. As this happened, Justin finally revealed his secret: "Kyle, I think I'm getting bigger." Sure enough, Justin began to grow. • Who's Next? «3» By Lucky Sure enough, Justin began to grow. Kyle stood up and stopped tormenting Mike, watching as his new buddy started pumping up. Both Mike and Donny, former muscle studs that had been turned into a blimp and a wimp, desperately wanted to run away, but they could not take their eyes off of Justin either. Justin's chest filled up first. Layer upon layer of thick juicy boy-muscle started to bunch up around his pecs, forcing them to grow upward and outward. They became firmer, stronger, and much more pronounced, stretching the fabric of his polo shirt as they expanded. His arms ballooned up next, taking up more and more space in his once-loose sleeves. Justin's molehill-sized biceps suddenly felt like mountains of power, growing his arms from a modest 16 inches to 19 inches in just a few seconds. He hit a quick double bi, and the other boys in the room gasped as they watched his arms ball up into nicely peaked pythons. Justin got more and more excited as the seconds passed. He used his newfound strength to rip the shirt right off his torso, and his mouth dropped open at the sight of the hot teen bodybuilder he was becoming. He watched in amazement as his abs grew tighter and more developed before his very eyes. He had always had a firm waist before, but nothing like this! Then his delts and lats began to grow bigger and wider, making him feel like a total fucking superstar. Next his legs began to feel heavier, and Justin reached down and massaged his burgeoning thighs through his cargo shirts. God, they felt so hard and sexy! He unbuttoned the shorts and let them drop to the floor, standing there only in his tight white BVDs. He ogled the increasing definition in his quads and calves, dreaming of what Amy Pilkington would say about him now. After a few minutes his muscle growth started to slow, but as it did, Justin began to feel a strange tingling in his groin. Something was moving down there; something was coming to life. He pulled down the waistline of his underwear with his thumbs and stared at his cock. It looked like it was pulsing, throbbing, and growing as well! Sure enough, with each passing second, it seemed to get bigger and stronger, taking on a new and improved shape and girth. Justin's cock finally snaked outside of his briefs to the point where the others could see it, and each of them gasped again. It was not only much longer, but also perfectly formed and incredibly thick. After finally stretching to about 13 inches, it seemed to stop growing as well, just hanging from Justin's groin like a gigantic garden hose. Kyle particularly was staring in complete awe. There was something about Justin's penis that was hypnotic and alluring. He didn't know what the attraction was, and he had certainly never had these kinds of thoughts before, but he wanted to taste it badly. Somehow, Justin could sense his newfound appeal. He had not grown as big and strong as Kyle, but he knew that Kyle wanted something from him, and he knew in his heart that Kyle wanted it desperately. "Hmm," Justin thought. "Is it possible that I can use Kyle's desperation to my advantage? Is it possible to get something from him once he's under my spell? I just need a plan." Justin contemplated the situation for a few more seconds, and then he pointed and Mike and Donny and bellowed, "You two, get out of here!" Mike and Donny staggered up, both a little dizzy and confused. "But I don't have any clothes," Mike protested. "Can't you give me something to wear?" Justin thought about the predicament as he tucked his mammoth cock back into his underwear. Unlike Kyle, he wasn't that vindictive toward the former studs, especially now that he had the glory of his new physique. "Stay put." Justin jogged out of the living room and down the hallway, enjoying the feeling of his bulk. He ran into his brother's room and picked up a pair of sweats and an XXL T-shirt, thinking how sad it was that his brother had gotten so fat lately. He caught sight of his body in the bedroom mirror, however, and the sadness left quickly. Justin flexed his massive biceps and triceps for about 30 seconds, and then headed back to the living room. "Here you go, Tubby, these should fit you. Now get out!" Mike quickly put on the clothes, and he and Donny (still in his much-too-large tank top and basketball shorts) left quickly through the front door. "Shit, shit, shit," said Mike as they descended the steps. "I can't believe what just happened. We're going to be the laughingstocks of the town now." He looked down at his gut, kneaded the flabby flesh with his hands, and then nearly started to cry. "Not necessarily," whispered Donny. "Remember how I said that I poured the rest of the powders down the sink? Well, I didn't. I wanted Kyle and Justin to think they were gone forever, but I actually hid them out behind the back porch." Mike quickly stopped playing with his belly and hugged Donny, nearly knocking him down in the process. "Well, let's go get them and see if we can fix this mess." The dark night concealed their movements as the boys quietly ran around the side of the house and sneaked through the back gate. They looked in the dining room window and saw that Justin was busy flexing while Kyle was fingering Justin's cock, so they continued on to the deck. Donny reached under to where he had hidden the box, but he was shocked and horrified to find nothing there. "It's gone! But who could have taken it? We made sure that Justin and Kyle were the only ones in the house before we knocked." "Somebody else had to have seen you put it there," suggested Mike. "Do you think someone was watching from outside when we were in the house?" "But I didn't see a soul when I came out here the first time. Whoever it was must have been hiding. But who?" replied Donny. "Well, someone who knew we were coming maybe. Or somebody who wanted to see how we got so big so they could get big themselves?" Donny was about to continue the conversation, but then he cocked his head as a gentle rustling noise caught his attention. "Shhh. Listen," he said quietly. He looked around for a few seconds, and then pointed to a nearby grove of bushes. "I think whoever it is might still be here." Donny and Mike stealthily moved toward the bushes, peering into the branches for any sign of the culprit. As they neared within a few feet, a dark figure shot out between them and raced toward the back gate. ******** Back in Justin's house, Kyle was admiring his friend's much improved body. "Buddy. You sure did get bigger. You're not as big as I am, of course, but definitely an improvement. Look at these pecs you got," he said as he massaged Justin's chest. "Nice, very nice." Justin stood there and smiled. "Wow. Kyle's got it for me bad. I am so going to make the most of out this." Kyle slowly moved his hands down Justin's torso, all the while massaging and kneading his hard muscles. "And your tight little waist is so shredded. The chicks are gonna dig this." The rubbing motion on his pecs and abs felt very erotic to Justin, who played along by closing his eyes and moaning his acceptance. He felt his cock begin to stir again, and his erection sprouted somewhat furiously. Kyle tried to control himself, but when he saw Little Justin pop out, he could not keep his hands off it. Like a drug addict who was offered a hit of his narcotic of choice, Kyle simply had to grab on, never wanting to let go. "Damn this thing is heavy," he said as he started feeling its heft. "Yeah, oh yeah," said Justin. "It's a whopper, ain't it?" "Oh my God, does it feel great in my hands. It's so warm and firm and…and…and…mesmerizing." Justin smiled. The bigger his dick got, the more power it seemed to have. Kyle sank to his knees, pulled down Justin's underwear, and then continued to rub the engorged dick. "I don't know what's come over me. I've never felt this way about another guy before, but I want to suck your cock so badly." ******** Mr. Barker was running as fast as he could. He darted between Mike and Donny and headed for the gate. Both boys jumped at their teacher, but they missed by a mile in their weakened conditions, and then had to get up and scramble after him. Mr. Barker had been at the gym, and he had overheard Kyle and Justin searching for the source of added muscle on Mike and Donny. Wanting to know the secret himself, he had followed Kyle and Justin to Pro Body, and then followed them home as well. He had been watching from the dining room window when Mike and Donny busted in and tried to spoil the party. And most importantly, he had been watching when Donny put the box under the back porch. Now here he was running away. Running to escape from Mike and Donny, both of whom desperately wanted the source of their power back. Mr. Barker darted past the open gate and ran into the street, struggling to hold up the heavy carton of powders. Thinking the boys might catch him if he tried to unlock and get into his car, he decided to run away and look for a hiding place. After a few blocks, he turned back to check on his pursuers, causing him to overlook the sprinkler sitting on the lawn he was cutting across. He tripped, stumbled, lost control of his precious box, and then slammed onto the ground. Mr. Barker recovered as quickly as possible, gathering up the powders and replacing them in the box. He had hurt his left ankle and right arm when he fell, so he was moving even slower than before. The boys were gaining quickly on him now. "I've just got to get away. I want to be a muscleman so badly! This is my once chance!" He took off again, huffing and puffing as he went. ******** Kyle was breathing heavy, too. The desire for Justin's cock was overwhelming his senses. "Before I let you suck my dick, Kyle, let's go up to my bedroom so we won't be disturbed. That way, even if my parent's come home, you won't have to stop." Kyle would have readily agreed to anything his buck-naked friend would have said. "Sure, sure." Justin continued. "You go on up. Last door on the right. I'll tidy up and be there in a minute." Kyle gathered up his clothes and headed upstairs. All he could think was, "This is gonna be fuckin' awesome!" He opened the door to Justin's bedroom, flipped on the light, and lay down on the bed. Impatiently he fingered his own dick until Justin finally walked into the room and shut the door. Kyle smiled, and then wordlessly dived off the bed and grabbed Justin's legs with both arms. He took the tip of the cock into his mouth and began to suck furiously. The experience was unbelievable for Kyle. Justin's dick could only be described as food of the gods, like something he had never tasted before. It was tender and tough and sweet and juicy all at once. Parts of it were very moist indeed, and Kyle sopped it all up. He was beginning to feel slightly dizzy from the excitement… ******** Mr. Barker was still running furiously, but after only a mile, he was definitely losing steam. He was sure that any second now the boys would catch up to him and take back the box and his dream of being a huge muscle stud. Determined to get away, he turned left at Denver Avenue, ran for a few more blocks, and then discovered a possible sanctuary: The Rosewood Hotel. Mr. Barker ran across the parking lot and jetted into the back employee's entrance. He thought the Mike and Donny were close behind, so he did not stop to look at or talk to any of the hotel personnel. He just pretended like he was supposed to be there and sauntered down the hallway, whistling a casual tune. He spotted an employee restroom, ducked in, and quickly locked the door. Dropping the box onto the counter, Mr. Barker just stood there silently for a few moments, listening to himself pant. "Am I safe?" he thought. "Even though he's really fat now, I'm sure Mike could easily overpower me if he finds out where I am. How am I going to get out of here?" He looked down at the box, knowing what the answer would have to be. "I guess you're my best hope now." He opened an unmarked orange canister in the box, dipped in his finger, and licked off the powder. "Tastes OK," he thought. So he did it again. And again. And then waited to see what would happen. ******** Kyle continued to get dizzier and dizzier. Lost in a fog and delirious with joy, he let go of Justin's legs and sagged to the floor. Justin smiled, knowing it was working. "What's happening? I feel so weak all of a sudden," said Kyle as he rolled onto his back. "When you were up here daydreaming about my cock, I was busy rubbing it in the glasses that Donny and Mike drank from. There was a little of those powered drinks still in them, and I got it all over my groin. You just drank it up!" "No! You didn't!" "Dude, I just grew like 50 pounds of muscle, and it was the greatest fucking feeling in the world! I want more! I want lots more! And, I could tell by the way you were looking at me, you were hungry for my cock. So I figured if I could get the powder on my dick, I could get you to slurp it up." As Justin spoke, Kyle's cock began to grow bigger and bigger and redder and redder, just as Mike and Donny's had done before. Kyle tried to scream, but all he could muster was a shrill whine. "Not my muscles, no, not them," he sobbed. Just before Kyle came, Justin knelt down, took the engorged cock into his mouth, and then braced for the impact. ******** Mr. Barker stopped licking the powders and waited for a few seconds. "Is something happening?" he thought. "I feel so strange." Slowly his vision began to blur. He took off his glasses to wipe his eyes, only to realize that he could see perfectly. "That's odd. I don't need my glasses…" Before he could finish his thought, Mr. Barker caught sight of himself in the restroom mirror. His hair was growing in where it used to be, pushing his hairline down his forehead and covering up any trace of his baldness. Within seconds his thinning brown bowl cut had grown into long, thick, wavy blonde strands that seemed to grow into a natural, yet quite stylish, formation. Other changes came quite quickly as well. Mr. Barker's eyed turned into sparkling blue pools, his adult acne cleared up, his chin grew more and square and pronounced, and his skin took on a healthy tan. His posture also improved, making him appear much taller than before (or was he growing?), and he felt all his neck and lower back problems disappear in an instant. And then the muscles came. Mr. Barker's shoulders, arms, chest, abs, back, and legs all started beefing themselves up. Like an inflating balloon, each part of his body grew considerably over the next thirty seconds. The added poundage stretched his sweatsuit to the max, leaving nothing to the imagination. "Damn!" he said in his new lower voice. "I look good! Like a super handsome Jay Cutler!" Mr. Barker put his hands under his sweatshirt and ran them over his pecs, stopping for a few seconds to play with his spool-like nipples. Anxious to see more, he took off his shirt and pulled down his pants to get a better view of his Adonis-like physique. He made all the obligatory poses that he had seen a million times before in all the muscle magazines, and he was very surprised to see how well he stacked up. He would have stayed in there for the next few days exploring his new body if the knock hadn't come at the door. "Are you ever coming out?" a voice asked. Mr. Barker, still naked except for his underwear, opened the door. He stared at the man who had been knocking, and then asked, "What's your hurry, little dude?" The guy was in pretty decent shape, but he could not hold a candle to Mr. Barker's new body. "I was…I mean, well…I am so…" he said as he tried to maneuver around Mr. Barker and get into the restroom. "Who was this guy?" he thought. "He doesn't work at the hotel, that's for sure." Mr. Barker snickered as he blocked the doorway, realizing he could have a little fun. "Well come on in, little dude, I'm not gonna bite you." He firmly grabbed the man by his T-shirt, dragged him inside, and then shut the door again. ******** Justin swallowed hard as Kyle came. He held on tight as the monster cock sprayed furiously, but he managed to take the whole load into his mouth. Within a few minutes, the changes started to occur. As with Mike, Kyle's dick retreated to its previous size and his muscles started to fade away as layer upon layer of teen flab spread across his body. He grew wider and stockier with each passing second, until he reached the point where you would have thought the boy had never worked out a day in his life. His arms jiggled, his pecs sagged, and his belly grew so big that you could hardly see his cock anymore. Justin, however, went in the opposite direction. Everything that had gotten bigger twenty minutes ago started to grow again. His arms jumped up to 22 inches, his chest exploded up to 60 inches, and each thigh pushed its way up to 32 inches. He stood there flexing as they grew, watching himself turn into the Hercules of Hoffman Street. "Nobody can touch me now," he thought. After taking more clothes from his brother's room for Kyle, he picked up the ex-jock and forced him to get dressed. "Justin, buddy, you have to figure out how to change me back. I'm not meant to be a fatty. I'm a muscle stud. I'm supposed to be buff and have huge muscles, not this disgusting gut and these flabby arms. Please! You gotta help me get my body back!" "You heard Donny, he poured the other powders down the drain. You'll just have to start working out again from scratch." "But that would take years!" Kyle whined. "So you better get started, tubby." He forcefully escorted his fat friend to the door and sent him on his way. Then Justin dressed himself in Kyle's old clothes and thought of where he wanted to go first. "First stop, Amy Pilkington's house." ******** "What's your name, little dude?" "Steve," the man replied nervously. "And what do you here at the hotel," Mr. Barker asked. "I run the fitness room." "Oh, the fitness room. I bet your nice little body provides plenty of motivation for guests, right?" "I, um, get some compliments, sure." "Well, tell me, Steve, how do you think I can get my pecs a little fuller? I don't think they're quite big enough. Do you?" Mr. Barker grabbed Steve's hands and placed them own his own pecs, which he bounced up and down several times. "Do they seem small to you?" "No, they seem plenty huge to me. You should not be ashamed of these babies at all," said Steve. "Incredible, simply incredible. They're like huge chunks of warm steel…" Mr. Barker continued flexing for a few more moments, until he saw a huge erection tenting in Steve's pants. He reached into his pocket and started rubbing furiously. "What's going on down there, little dude? You like what you see?" Steve muttered a simple "uh huh" and kept massaging Mr. Barker's chest. A few seconds later he came, sending a shiver down his body and causing him to moan. Mr. Barker pulled his hand out of Steve's pocket, taking the man's car keys at the same time. He gently set Steve down on the toilet to give him time to recover. "Thanks for the rubdown, little dude. I'm gonna borrow your car for a little while, OK?" "Sure thing. Anything you want. It's the black Escalade near the back of the lot." "Thanks, little dude." Mr. Barker quickly redressed, picked up his box, and left the restroom. He looked for Mike and Donny, but they were nowhere in sight, so he continued down the hallway and into the lobby. Steve's words were ringing in his ears: "Anything you want." There he found a house courtesy phone and made a call to the school's answering machine. "Hello, this message is for Principal Clark. This is Mr. Barker from the history department. I'm just calling to let you know that I'm quitting teaching and will not be back. I will be going into a new, more lucrative, line of work as of this evening." He hung out and strode confidently toward the front exit. "With this body, I will be able to get anything I want," he thought. "And since I'm no longer her teacher, what I want right now is Amy Pilkington." • Restored «4» By Corwin "Come on Mike!" Donny cried, panting and trying to catch his breath. "He went," gasp, "into the hotel." Donny leaned over, hands to his knees to support himself as he tried to catch his breath. Donny had gotten ahead of Mike as they chased Mr. Barker. Mike lumbered like a wounded cow. His face was red and he was breathing hard. When he got to the back of the hotel, he fell against the wall. Donny looked up. "Mike! Are you OK!" Mike couldn't speak, but kept panting. "So," he let out a wheeze that sounded like a pinhole in a balloon, "weak." He panted heavily for another minute. "Donny, where'd he go." Mike panted some more. "I saw him go in here," Donny walked over to his now fat friend. "We gotta find him," Mike cried, a tear running down his cheek. "Look at me. I'm covered in sweat and can barely move. I use to be able to run the 100 in 18 seconds. Now look at me." He pulled on the door, and grunted as he had trouble with the taut hinges. Donny followed Mike in. "We'll find him." They began to walk through the hotel, searching for their teacher and the box of supplements he had taken. As they approached the lobby, Donny saw a muscular young man leaving the rest room. He was carrying their box. "Mike, look!" "Who is that? Shit, has he been at the stuff! Look at that body." "Shhhh...." warned Donny. "We don't want him to see us." Donny and Mike got closer, as the man walked over to a phone. "Ya, he's definitely big, but no where as big as you were Mike. We gotta get that box!" They listened as the man called their principal. It only took them a second to realize that the young man was Mr. Barker, and that he was quitting his job. He put the phone down and started walking toward the front door. Mike and Donny quietly followed him. Mr. Barker strode with new confidence. Donny and Mike followed behind, watching their teacher's new muscles ripple and flex with each step he took. He seemed oblivious to the fact that he was being followed, too caught up in his new muscular vigor. He probably wouldn't care if he did notice. His powerful body could now easily out muscle both of the weakened jocks with no problem. Mr. Barker turned the corner and walked down a residential street. "What's he doing?" asked Mike. "Looks like he's looking for a house. Hey, doesn't Amy live somewhere near here?" "That slut! Hasn't she been all over you?" "Ya," Donny admitted. "She wants out of this town and was using me. Doubt she'd like the new me though. Justin was always hot for her. Wonder if Mr. Barker..." "Dude, that's sick. He's like way older than we are." "Ya, but look at him now! He's just her type." Just then Donny saw someone approaching from the other direction. Even from this distance, the man was huge. "Quick Mike. Over here!" "But isn't that Amy's house there?" "Ya, but isn't that Justin coming down the street! We gotta hide!" As the hulking figure walked under a street light, Mike could see that it was Justin. But he was huge, even bigger than the last time they saw him. In fact, he looked almost as big as Kyle. Justin was wearing shorts, and his thickly muscled legs were deeply ripped. He had a tank top that was cropped to show a perfect 6-pack, and his pecs created a thick shelf that tented the shirt over his thin waist. His arms were thick and strong, and he walked with the same confidence that Mr. Barker displayed. Mr. Barker stopped in his tracks when he saw the other man. He was concealed by darkness, and the large interloper had not yet seen him. He walked over to some shrubs and put the box down, hiding it. He then stepped into the light. The other man stopped, and Mr. Barker approached the huge stranger. Justin flexed his chest, bouncing the thick muscles as a primal challenge to the other man. The man was big, but not as big as Justin. "Wassup," Jason said, not as a question, but as a challenge. "I'm here to visit someone," replied Barker, trying not to be intimidated. He now recognized the man as Justin, but he was even bigger and more powerful than the last time he had seen him. "Me too," replied Justin, then adding after a brief pause, "little guy." Mr. Barker's felt a swarm of butterflies in his stomach at this challenge. He took a deep breath, and felt his now thick pecs rub against his shirt. "Not that little," he challenged back. He tried to make it sound convincing. Justin paused. "Don't recall seeing you before," he said, looking the guy up and down. He grabbed the base of his top, and in one fluid motion, lifted it over his head. He flared his lats and flexed his pecs, showing off every inch of his 60 inch chest. "This is what I got. You?" Justin stood, hands on his hips, muscle flexed and stared at the Mr. Barker. Mr. Barker accepted the challenge. He removed his shirt and began to flex in front of Justin. Both men began to circle each other. Unknown to Mr. Barker, Donny and Mike had been making their move. Once he put down the box, Mike started to run toward it. "Hey, careful Mike. We don't want him to see us!" Donny warned. Working in the shadows, the two powerless ex-jocks snuck up to the box. It was trash night on the street, and as they snuck over to their target, Donny grabbed another cardboard box about the same size. "What's that for?" Mike asked. "So Barker doesn't know we took the sups!" "Fuck man! That's thinking ahead," Mike said. While the now buff Mr. Barker and super-buff Justin parried, Mike and Donny substituted their garbage box for the supplements. Mike could barely carry the box, he was so weak, but they managed to get away. "Nice man," said Justin, groping Barker's hard chest. "But not as nice as mine." He grabbed Barker's hand and raised it to his own chest. Justin flexed, trapping the man's hand between the two melon-sized mounds. Barker tried to pull away, his arm flexing in rebellion, but Justin's flex was too strong. "Ya man, when Amy checks out my bod, she'll forget all about Captain America." "Amy?" Mr. Barker said. "Amy Pilkington?" Justin unflexed and Mr. Barker pulled his hand out, stretching the fingers now that they were free from the crushing power of Justin's chest. "Ya, is that who you're looking for? Shit. Why would she want a wimp like you when she could have a handsome, sexy stud like me." Justin hit a double bicep pose, showing the size of his superior arms. Mr. Barker flexed, but his arms, though peaked and muscular, were dwarfed compared to Justin's superior guns. Justin laughed, brought his arms down and grabbed his crotch. "Besides, my muscles ain't the only thing big on me." He reached down, grabbed his shirt and pulled it on. Justin walked toward Mr. Barker, placed his hand on Barker's shoulder and pushed him out of the way with ease. Barker watched as Justin walked up to a door. He knocked, and Amy opened it. A look of surprise changed to giggles of delight as she let Justin in her house. A few moments later, he saw a light turn on on the second floor. A shirtless Justin walked to the window and closed the blinds. Mr. Barker felt his anger building. "We'll see about that." He went to the shrubs and grab the box he had hidden there. Mike and Donny carried their treasure through the shadows between two homes. They found a detached garage with an open door, went in and turned on the light. Mike put the box down with a thud and shook out his hand. Looking around, it appeared that the garage had been converted to some kind of workshop, with a sink and lots of power tools. "I hate feeling this weak. That box should be nothing, but I could barely carry it here." Mike complained. Donny locked the door and went to the box. He started lifting bottles out, reading the notes on them. "Come on Donny. Someone might come. They can't see me like this!" Mike lifted his flabby stomach and dropped it. It vibrated like jello. "I gotta get this right Mike. We can't make another mistake like last time!" Donny looked around. He lifted a bottle, took it out, then reached in and grabbed a note. "Bingo! Here's a key." Donny looked at the paper. "OK, this paper says what each bottle does." Donny looked at the bottle he pulled out. "This one is MNR. According to the sheet, that means 'muscle neutralizing reaction'. This must be the one we took before." "Keep that away from me. I barely have any muscle left for it to neutralize," said Mike. Donny began pulling bottles out, looking for something. He pulled three bottles out. They were labeled 'FM', 'MGF' and 'MB'. "I can't see anything that will definitely restore our muscles, but I think this might work. This one is a fat metabolizer. This one says that it converts food into muscle, but is marked a failure." "But that's the one we took originally!" Mike exclaimed. "Ya. The guy who invited this stuff must have believed our little gambit." Donny picked up the third bottle. "This one is called muscle boost. I think if we mix the three together, it might reverse the effects." Donny walked over to the sink. There were a couple of glasses. He took a scoop of each of the powders and mixed it with water. "Give it to me," said Mike. "No, let me try it first. If it doesn't work..." Donny downed the drink. Donny stood there for what seemed to Mike like hours, but was only a minute. Donny began to wobble a bit, like he was losing his balance and began to stagger. "Mike, I feel funny. Something is happeni..." Mike ran to try and support Donny. As he grabbed the thin man to support him, he felt something. Donny's soft body began to harden. He waist become hard and he felt abs pushing through the skin. Donny also seemed to be getting heavier, and his chest was pressing against his shirt. "Donny! It's working!" Donny's legs began to thicken in his shorts and his tank top began to pull tight as his lats spread like wings and his shoulders broadened. His arms thickened and Mike began to rub them, feeling the power return to his friend. In less than a minute, Donny once again had his Captain America body. His good looks and brilliant smile showed his pleasure. "Ya, that's more like it!" "My turn." Mike ran to the sink and made up his own cocktail. He downed it in a single gulp. "Come here Donny, I may need your help. It looked like it was a bit disorienting on you." Donny walked over and Mike began to wobble, his 350 pounds of flab nearly falling to the floor. Donny's restored muscles flexed to support the big man. Mike's waist began to thin as his mass redistributed itself. His pecs grew and his arms became firm. "Oh ya, feeling stronger" Mike said as he raised his arms and felt his chest growing larger. Donny put his arm on Mike's bicep and felt the 28-inchers become like steel. Mike's thighs ripped and his calves became like diamonds. Mike's lats expanded and pushed against Donny, forcing him to step backward while he continued to support the strengthening behemoth. Within a minute, Mike stood under his own power and flexed his mountainous arms. "YA!" he cried, and flexed into a crab pose that strained against his clothes. Suddenly, Donny cried, "Mike!" He grabbed his stomach and hunched over, "Something's wrong!" Mike looked at Donny, and saw that his muscles were throbbing and seemed to be growing larger. Mike grabbed Donny's arm and felt his grip being forced apart by Donny's strengthening bicep. "Must be the muscle boost. Didn't think..." Donny's stood up straight and his head snapped back. Mike heard a tear as Donny's tank top couldn't stretch any larger and his lats and pecs expanded. Donny's ripped waist became a perfect muscle gut. His legs thickened and strengthened. Mike watched as Donny became as large as Kyle, then kept growing. He rubbed his hand over his friend's muscle pecs, feeling their strength and weight and soon realized that Donny was approaching his massive size. Mike felt a pang of jealousy as Donny's growth slowed. "Donny, flex!" Mike ordered. Donny reacted, raising his arm in a huge bicep. Mike flexed his own arm. Donny's bicep was at least as big as Mike's, if not slightly larger. Before Mike could react, he felt a strong cramp in his own gut. "Oaaaaahhh!" he cried, "Yes!" Mike began to feel even stronger. Donny watched as Mike's already stretched shirt ripped from his body. His massive 80 inch chest exploded with more size, his ballooning pecs forcing into the man's chin. His traps pressed into his thickening neck, and his lats pressed his arms wide from his sides. His shorts ripped as his thigh muscles fought against each other for more room. Whatever fat remained around Mike's gut vanished as row after row of abs burst into view and his intercostals came into view as ripped perfection. Mike flexed his strengthening muscles as he grew. Donny couldn't help himself, his hands groping and pressing into Mike's ever more powerful body. As Mike's growth slowed, Mike's hands joined Donny's in appreciating his larger body. "Fuck Mike! You're a fucking hulking muscle freak!" "Damn right I am! Can't wait to see Kyle's face when he sees these cannons." Mike hit a bicep that was inches higher than Donny's 28s. Mike grinned, no longer jealous of Donny's growth. Mike was obviously number one. "Hey Mike. There's a tape. Let's measure those peaks!" Donnie grabbed the tape as Mike's hands continued to appreciate his massive body. Mike placed his hand under the inches deep pec shelf and hefted the heavy meat, weighing it and admiring its dense hardness. When Donny came back with the tape, Mike flexed his left arm, and rubbed his right hand over the incredible boulder. Donny wrapped the tape around Mike's massive arm, and read out the number. "Fucking forty inches. That's a foot bigger than you were before." Mike felt his cock press against his already straining pants as he realized just how big he was. Donny tried to wrap the tape around Mike's chest, but the 8 foot tape was too small. Mike's waist was 35 inches of rock hard ripped muscle, and each thigh had passed the 50 inch mark. Every time Mike flexed, striations of thick muscle pushed through paper thin skin as muscle dominated every aspect of his body. As Mike posed for Donny, he saw some metal pipes and braces. He pushed Donny aside and grabbed a three inch thick pipe. Grinning, he held it between his hands and flexed. The pipe squealed its objections, but bent in half as if it were a piece of clay. Not satisfied, Mike forced the straining steel to bend over on itself and tied the pipe into a knot. "Oh ya! Fucking easy for these!" Mike flexed his arms showing their superiority. Next, Mike grabbed a half inch steel dowel. Mike positioned it across his stomachs, between his rock like abs. Mike flexed into a crab pose, trapping the steel between his flexed muscles. Mike squeezed hard. When he relaxed, he pulled the rod out. Not only had it been forced to conform to the outline of the muscles, it had actually been flattened. Mike tossed it to Donny whose eyes widened as he looked at the 'V' in the steel that represented Mike's main divide and the round outline of his bricklike abs, now preserved in steel. "Damn, I missed having abs more than I knew," said Mike as his hands traced the contours of has muscle gut. Finally, it was too much for Mike. He shed his pants and his erect cock bounced off his powerful abs. Mike grabbed his long dick and squeezed, his popeye-like forearms commanding his fingers to stimulate his manhood. 'Like a steel pipe,' he though as his powerful hand met the resistance of his turgid meat. Donny dropped his pants and joined Mike as the two muscle monsters circle jerked in appreciation of their returned power. In Amy Pilkington's house, another sexual act was occurring. When Amy saw Justin's new body, she had to find out what happened. He didn't hesitate when she invited him up to her room and closed the door. She let out an audible gasp when he pulled off his shirt, and flexed his Mr. Olympia sized chest and arms. Amy didn't refuse when Justin offered to let her feel his muscles, and he laughed at the awe in her voice when she said he was bigger and more handsome than Captain America. "Donny's a skinny weak wimp," he said as he moved her hand to his muscle gut and flexed hard. Amy rubbed her hand over the mounds of muscle, then began to trace their contours. Finally, she let her fingers run down the center of his abs, over his belly button, and into his shorts. She gasped when she touched his cock. Her had grabbed it, her breath becoming deeper and more excited as she felt its thickness and weight. Her hand tried to judge its length, but it was too big. "I'm bigger than Donny everywhere," bragged Justin. "Go ahead, see for yourself." Amy didn't have to be told twice. In a flash, she had Justin naked. As she saw his monster cock, she became hypnotized by Justin's manliness. Justin pulled Amy toward him, and lifted her top. Undoing her bra, he marveled at her firm, perky, perfectly formed breasts. He felt his organ hardening and thickening as he began to kiss her passionately. As they kissed, he slid her shorts down and she kicked them off. He rubbed his organ against her underpants, and felt them moisten with her warm juices. Amy's body heat was rising with desire for Justin and his magnificent body. "You've got the greatest breasts," Justin whispered to her. "How'd you like to feel my monster cock between them?" Amy's answer was to bend down. Grabbing both her girls she wrapped them around Justin's manhood and squeezed, rubbing her soft female skin against his hard rod. Justin's meat began to leak precum as he watched Amy's eyes widen at feeling his power rod between her firm breasts. Sighing heavily, she looked at him and cooed, "Can I suck it, please," her eyes begging him for permission. "Only if I can return the favor," Justin said, putting his arms under hers and lifting her up. He then moved one of his big hands to her crotch, and began to rub it. "Ohhhh..." Justin had to steady Amy as her knees nearly gave out. "Please..." Justin lifted Amy and placed her gently on her bed. He lay next to her in a sixty-nine position. As he felt her warm tongue begin to lap at his organ, he pressed his face into her crotch and forced his tongue between her womanly lips. Justin worked his powerful tongue as Amy ran her mouth over his prodigious meat. He could feel her warm mouth sucking on his head, then her tongue running along his shaft, and her mouth sucking on his balls. Her arms were stroking his massive thighs and calves, testing the muscle as she squeezed and stroked them. It felt so good. He returned the favor by massaging her clit with his tongue and inserting it powerfully into her tube. As he did this, she began to have mini orgasms as any control she had left her body. The more he stimulated her, the more sounds of pleasure she began to make. Pulling back, Justin asked, "Do you want me to fuck you?" "Oh yes... oh god yes... but..." "I'll be gentle. Don't worry, you're so wet, so sexy..." Justin reassured her. He pulled wrapped his arms around her, hugging her as he kissed her pussy before flipping over. He began to kiss her as he ground his cock against her, rubbing her clit with his hard, long shaft. His muscles flexed as he gyrated his groin into her. Amy rubbed her hands over Justin's powerful torso, her body heat rising. Justin moved to the corner of the bed. Lifting Amy like a china doll, he sat up and stroked his organ. "Come here babe. You sit on it. Go as slow as you want." She strattled him, and he kissed each of her breasts as one of her hands grabbed a hold of his traps and the other positioned his monster meat. She pressed his fat head against the opening to her vagina. Justin pressed. He felt her warmth engulf his head, and Amy screamed with pleasure. Justin's legs flexed as he pumped his meat into her, all the while letting her control just how much of his length she took. Slowly, she took more and more of his manhood into her while he kissed and sucked on her breasts. She stroke his arms and pecs, and he flexed for her. He could feel her getting wetter and wetter as her pants turned into coos of pleasure. When about nine of his hard throbbing inches had invaded her, he felt her tighten around him. Amy's head flew back, and she screamed, "OH GOD YES". Justin felt her warm juices flowing over his cock, and he gently pressed further into her. "Justin! Never imagined. Oh god!" He felt her spasm as her orgasms continued. "So big. So strong. Oh! More. Oh please." Justin flexed his dick, stretching her as he thrust inch after inch in and out of her. Amy's fingers dug into Justin's massive pecs, his steely-hard flex easily resisting her hands. "So manly... biggest... oh..." Amy's words trailed off into inarticulate grunts and pants as Justin's monster pressed deeper into her. Her juices lubricated his passage, and she was able to take every inch of his incredible length. When his groin rubbed against hers, he pressed into her clit, causing her orgasms to accelerate. He felt her tightening against him, so he flexed his cock, forcing it harder. Amy screamed with pleasure. "You ain't seen nothing yet," Justin whispered to her. Hugging her, he began to stand. Amy wrapper her legs around his waist, and his thighs flexed as he lifter her. His abs flexed as he continued to thrust his massive cock in and out of her, holding her up with his powerful body. "OH. SO... STRONG..." She kissed him passionately as his muscles and strength made his fucking her so much more intense. "MORE... AMAZING... OH GOD... CAN'T STOP CUMMING... JUSTIN..." Amy's screams were exciting the muscle god more than he ever imagined. "God Amy... You are so good. I'm close to cumming... Want me to cum?" Amy's eyes had rolled back in her head, but she grunted a yes. Justin kissed her deeply, feeling her sexy small body against his big muscular form. The thought of his new strength and sexual prowess filled his mind. He felt his balls tighten and his dick becoming even harder. Amy's breathing was heavy as his powerful muscle fuck continued to cause her to orgasm uncontrollably. Justin's cock exploded into her, mixing his cum with her juices. Their crotches become soaked with man and woman liquids as Justin squirted more and more into Amy. Justin's body tensed and his muscles flexed as he screamed and creamed. He felt his balls pumping his seed into Amy. Justin's orgasm lasted for fifteen seconds or more. When he finished, Amy fell limp in his arms, passed out from the power of his love making. Justin pulled out of her and lay her on his bed. He looked at her firm breasts rising and lowering with each breath. He leaned over and kissed her. Suddenly, Amy's body began to convulse. Her ample breasts seemed to deflate, and her thin waist bulged with fat. Her toned body became flabby. Her white skin became blotchy and her hair lost its sheen. Justin was about to react when he felt light headed. His huge balls seemed to pulse, and a wave of strength and energy rolled through his body. Justin felt heavier, bigger, and turned to look in the mirror. It was happening again. He watched as his pecs began to balloon larger. His already ripped waist thickened with more muscle, and became more shredded. His arms pulsed with more energy. He struck a bicep pose, and watched the peak grow higher and higher. His quads pressed into his big nuts, pushing them forward. His calves thickened, and he felt strong and fast, as if he could run a hundred yards in seconds. "Ya! Grow!" Justin hit a crab pose and watched every muscle flex larger, getting totally ripped. He grinned, noticing that his features were becoming even more handsome and manly than before. He turned to the side, and struck a side chest pose, noting his growing pecs and their roundness. His rack now hung almost a foot over his rock-like abs. "Bigger," he growled as he raised his arms into a twisting double bicep. That's when it hit him. He was as big as Mike had been. As his growth slowed, he bounced his eighty-inch chest and admired his twenty-eight inch arms. He grinned, noting that he was easily as handsome as Donny had been. And his posing was as fluid and graceful as Kyle. He looked at the ugly fat Amy and laughed. "Thanks girl. Looks like fucking you made my transformation complete. Can't wait to hit the football field! I suspect you were just fucked by the new quarterback!" Mr. Barker got back to his apartment. He threw the box on his coffee table and opened it. It was filled with magazines. Frantically, he began to rip through the paper looking desperately for the amazing powders that were no longer there. "NO! I've got to find them!" Mr. Barker turned to return to Amy's house to trace his route. • Worshipping Mr. Barker «5» By Corwin Kyle sat on the football field, watching the sun come up. After leaving Justin's house, he wandered aimlessly. His body felt so weird. His belly jiggled when he walked, and his body conformed to his shirt rather than the shirt stretching to his body. He tired easily. It was wrong. He walked without purpose. When he realized where he was, he had gone to the place he had always felt safe -- the football field. He tried running its length. He was so slow, running less than thirty yards in the time it would have taken him to run the whole field. He pushed himself, only to trip and land face first. Kyle's mind couldn't understand how to control his new body. It was so bloated and strange. He had to know how bad the damage was. He stood up, and his knees and elbows hurt. He couldn't see his legs over his fat stomach, but his elbows were skinned and bloodied. He found the keys the coach had given him to get into the locker room and weight room so he could train whenever he wanted, and walked to the door. Kyle began to feel at home. He had spent countless hours building his muscles and flaunting them for all to see in places like this. He turned on the light and instinctively took off his shirt. He turned toward the mirror, and didn't recognize the person looking back. His face was puffy and lacked the rugged manliness that he normally saw reflected from the mirror. His massive chest that caused awe in men and women alike was flat and saggy. His firm stomach was bloated. The only good thing was that it drooped over his crotch, hiding where his small cock would be. He had always been ashamed that his manly proportions did not extend to his dick. His normally ripped legs were round and his knees were indeed skinned and bleeding. He looked like the Pillsbury dough boy. "I HATE THIS!" he screamed, and made his way into the weight room. "Gotta lift! Maybe that will reverse this curse!" Mike walked into the weight room, and turned on the light. He looked around, and saw that someone had left a bar and weights on the bench. There were two plates on each side. Kyle smiled. "Ya, something light like that!" He walked over, and positioned himself under the 225 pound bar. "No prob. This was my warm up weight!" Kyle grabbed the bar, took a deep breath, and ordered his arms to lift it. Nothing happened. He arched his back and pressed with all his might, but the bar didn't move. Kyle held his breath and pushed harder than he had ever pushed, but the weight continued to defeat him. Kyle's stomach tied in knots as he realized that this wimpy weight -- this warm-up weight -- was too heavy for him. Kyle stopped. His shoulders hurt from the exertion of his failure. Slowly, he got up. He unlocked the collar and began to remove one plate. It nearly fell to the floor as he was unable to control it. "No, it can't be too heavy for me. It can't!" He put the collar back and removed the plate from the other side. This time, he was more careful but it was still so heavy. Kyle got back on the bench. 135 pounds. Never in his life had he been unable to bench this light a weight. The first time he ever lifted, he did 175 for reps. Kyle positioned his hands. He pressed. Harder. His arms shook and the bar slid. He arched his back and he thought he felt the bar move a bit. He screamed, willing strength into his weak muscles. He began to cry as the bar stayed on the bench, disobeying his orders to move. Kyle sat up and rubbed his hands over his pecs. Flabby. Soft. He had loved to have his chest worshipped for its size, hardness and power. His sadness turned into anger and then hate for Justin. The weight room, always a source of comfort and pride for him had suddenly become a place of shame. No longer was he its monarch, a muscle god who commanded there. Now, he was nothing. He stood up, grabbed his shirt, and left. He sat on the field until sun up, unable to move. His dreams, his work, and his life had been taken from him. His depression was interrupted when a car pulled into the school drive. The car stopped by the front door, and someone got out. The person unlocked the front door and ran inside. "On a Saturday?" thought Kyle. He watched, and the light in Mr. Barker's classroom turned on. Kyle got up and went inside the building. He heard someone in the classroom, and peeked inside. A muscular young man was rummaging around Mr. Barker's desk, putting things in a box. He opened the middle drawer, and pulled out Mr. Barker's class roster and started looking through it. 'Shit. The school is being robbed,' thought Kyle. The guy was big, but Kyle had been bigger. He could have taken him. Then he remembered his failure in the weight room. His power was gone, and he was too weak. He had to get away. To call for help or something. He turned, but tripped on his feet and slammed into a row of lockers, causing a loud crash. Kyle lay stunned for a second. As he began to get up, a man was standing over him. The first thing Kyle noticed was the man's calves straining at the bottom of his pants. Looking up, the pants were like a second skin around a pair of ripped quads and thick hamstrings. The man had a significant bulge which made Kyle gulp. The man's shirt hung lose around his waist, and his pecs formed a ledge that forced the shirt to tent forward. The man's face was grimaced as he looked at Kyle. "What are you doing here, pig boy," he said. Kyle recognized the voice. "Mr. Barker?" The man looked. A glean of recognition entered his eyes. "Kyle?" Kyle tried to back away, but the man offered his hand. Kyle took it and with a forceful pull, Kyle was lifted off the ground. "What happened to you?" asked Kyle. "Found Mike's little secret. And you?" Kyle stared, then started to cry. Once he started talking, his whole nightmare just blurted out. He told how he and Justin had been searching for the source of Mike's strength. "Ya, I followed you," admitted Mr. Barker. Kyle told how they took the supplements back to Justin's house, and Mike and Donny broke in. Mike couldn't help but lord his massive arms over Kyle, and then it happened. He recounted how Mike and Donny's strength seemed to flow into their cocks, and how they came on Justin. Their muscle evaporated, and Justin grew bigger. "I saw Justin last night. He's huge." "Ya, but not from just Mike. He stole my muscle too." Kyle recounted how Justin's cock had become enormous. "He made me suck it," Kyle lied. "Really?" said Mr. Barker. "He put some of the powder on it, and forced it into my mouth. Then I became dizzy. My cock hurt, and when I lost it, Justin was there sucking me off. That's when I changed." Kyle began to cry. "He stole my muscles. My beautiful muscles." Mr. Barker looked at Kyle. He grinned, then lifted off his shirt. "Muscles like these?" he asked. Mr. Barker struck a crab pose, flexing his big pecs inward, forcing them to ball up and become striated as he flexed his thick arms into his torso and forced his gut into eight bricks of power. He then stood up, raised his arms and performed a twisting double bicep pose. Kyle whimpered a yes. Mr. Barker smirked, then unflexed. He unbuttoned his pants, then pushed them down, standing in front of Kyle in his white fruit-of-the-looms. "And like these?" he said, sticking his leg out and tightening the quads to show their hardness, then relaxing and shaking the substantial muscle. Kyle sobbed. "Ya know, I loved to worship your big body," Mr. Barker admitted, raising his hands to his pecs and massaging the heavy meat. "I loved to feel all that power. Your manly strength under my fingers. I loved it." Mr. Barker's briefs bulged larger, straining to contain his heavy meat. Kyle's mouth began to feel dry and he remembered being worshipped. Ya, he liked it too. He liked to feel his power, and to let other's feel his strength, jealous of what he had. "Now I love having it," Mr. Barker admitted. Come here Kyle," Mr. Barker commanded. "It's time for you to worship my superior manhood. Feel these muscles." Kyle hesitated. He loved being worshipped, but being the worshipper? He watched Mr. Barker move his hands, weighing his pecs, pinching them then sliding his hands over his cobblestone abs. He rearranged his shorts, and the head of his growing erection forced itself above the waistband. Kyle stood, his hand shaking. Slowly, he raised it to Mr. Barker's chest. It was warm... no hot. It felt like living steel. He measured it with his fingers, weighing it. His skin was so smooth, yet the flesh so hard. Mr. Barker flexed his pecs, causing it to ripple upward under Kyle's fingers. Kyle let out a slight moan and felt a pressure growing in his pants. "Ya boy. Feel my power. You like muscles, don't you. You liked having them, and I love having them. Feel these abs." It was another command, but this time Kyle didn't hesitate. Mr. Barker flexed, his dick now pressing into his belly button. Kyle rubbed each muscle, pressing his stubby fingers into the groves. As his hand moved toward Mr. Barker's naval, his little finger brushed against Mr. Barker's fat cockhead, causing the muscle man to shudder. A trail of precum tracked Kyle's progress over Mr. Barker's hard stomach. "Turn around," Kyle asked. Mr. Barker looked at him, but complied, turning and looking out the window at the football field. He saw to people approaching, but was distracted by Kyle's touch. Kyle grabbed Mr. Barker's traps, feeling the iron-like muscles. He tried to squeeze, to massage the powerful back, but his weak hands could barely dent it. Kyle rubbed Mr. Barker's bull neck, feeling his heart beat in the veins just below the skin. Mr. Barker flexed his lats, stretching the wings wide then pulling them back creating a rippled mass of powerful muscle that met at his spine, two mountain ranges of muscle protecting his backbone in grand canyon sized valley. Kyle felt every ridge, testing the depth of the canyon and the width of his wings. He moved his mouth to the top of Mr. Barker's back, and pressed his tongue into the muscle-walled valley and traced it. Mr. Barker laughed. When Kyle had finished he turned around. He placed his big hand on Kyle's crotch and felt the hard cock. "Oh ya, you do love muscle, don't you!" Mr. Barker flexed his big arm, making the baseball-sized bicep explode upward. "You like these muscles, and you liked having them. Show me." Mr. Barker nodded to Kyle's groin. Kyle didn't need to be told twice. He was so horny worshipping this new muscle god. He so longed for the power again. He pulled his pants down, and his five inch erection sprang up as if spring-loaded. Mr. Barker wrapped his hand around the thin rod and squeezed, but Kyle was so turned on not even Mr. Barker's strong hands could crush Kyle's iron hardness. "Ya, you're turned on. So am I, but it looks like I'm way bigger than you in this department too." Kyle began to ooze copious amounts of precum as Mr. Barker stroked his rod. He reached out, and grabbed Mr. Barker's big cock and rubbed it against the muscle-god's ripped abs. Mr. Barker's cock lacked the hypnotic appeal that Justin's had, but it was so big and heavy it turned him on. "Mike always lorded his big body over me," confessed Kyle. "I guess I always wanted to do this. Right before he took the sups that changed him, he was bragging about his big dick and muscles." "Did he say anything else?" Mr. Barker asked, moving Kyle's other hand up to his muscular chest and flexing his big pecs. "He said the sups would make Justin big, and make me one of the most muscular men ever. I wanted that. The muscles... like yours..." "I want that for you too, Kyle." Kyle looked at his ex-teacher and saw him for the first time. "What?" "Think about it. I want to get you your muscles back. I want you to be big again. But not just big, huge, a muscle freak. And I want to be bigger too. You and me. We'll take those muscle building supplements again, and grow huge. No one will stop us. Think about that." Kyle's cock flowed with precum. His body began to shake as he oozed cum and orgasmed. Mr. Barker joined him, but his large cock erupted like a volcano squirting both of them with jism. Kyle looked at Mr. Barker, his muscular body covered with white cream. "I wish there was a way, but Donny flushed the supplements down the sink." "Donny lied. I'm the proof of that." Mr. Barker put his hands on his hips and flexed into a crab pose. "Look outside." He ordered. Kyle looked out the window. There were two people on the field. They were tossing a ball back and forth as they ran down the field toward the school. They were men, shirtless, wearing shorts that hugged their bodies. He looked closer, unable to fully comprehend what he was seeing. Both men were huge, but one was a muscle monster. The smaller looked to be as big as Mike, and the other was twice as big as him. Kyle looked, and recognized the smaller man as Donny. The larger man was, "Oh my god. That's Mike! He's even bigger than before. How'd he..." "get his muscles back?" finished Mr. Barker. "He took the supplements from me. Stole them while Justin distracted me. And if he can get his muscles back..." «6» By Corwin Donny got to Mike's house early. He wore only the pair of shorts from last night -- none of his clothes fit his new body. The front door was open, so he let himself in. He heard Mike in the shower, so made himself comfortable in Mike's room. Mike's walls were covered with stories of his exploits on the football field. A picture of Mike and Donny winning a game against the Central High Indians caught his attention. Donny smiled at the memory. He turned to the full length mirror and saw his powerful body. At first he thought it was Mike, but no, it was him. Donny flared his back and pulled his arms into a crab. The python-like structure of his body exuded power. Donny was huge! He was so captured by his own powerful display, he didn't hear the water stop. The door between Mike's room and the bathroom opened. Mike walked through the opening sideways, too big now to fit through the opening any other way. "Shit!" Donny said, relaxing his pose. Light glistened off of Mike's huge wet body. His bis jumped randomly as he rubbed a towel over his head, drying his hair. Mike smiled and laughed, his ripped abs gyrating with the force of his chortle. "Lookin' good Donny," Mike said, tracking Donny's eyes as he took in all of Mike's nude power. Mike turned and opened his wardrobe. His lats rippled as he pulled out a shirt and pants and through them at Donny. "There you go big guy. Change into that. They're all too small for me now." Mike expanded his chest and placed his arms on his hips as he grinned knowingly at Donny. As Donny stripped off his shorts, Mike felt a tinge of longing for his friend. Donny was so handsome and so strong. Mike may be stronger, but there was something special about their friendship and all they had been through the past day. Mike turned and found a jock strap that still barely fit him. He arranged his ample manhood in the pouch, then found a pair of spandex shorts. He pulled the shorts over his legs, stretching the fabric to near the breaking point. Finally, he found a triple-XL tank top that he pulled over his head. As he pressed the fabric over his chest, it stretched to the max. He inhaled, and the t-shirt tore around the neck, his pecs forcing more room from the fabric. "That'll have to do until we can go shopping," he said and walked sideways out the door. Donny and Mike walked to the football field. They each wanted to test their new bodies, wondering what they were now capable of. As the passed the football for 90 yards with perfect precision, kicked field goals the length of the field, and ran faster than any player could imaging, they had no idea that they were being watched. As Mr. Barker flexed and displayed his youthful power for his more-than-willing worshipper, a blur out the window had caught his eye. Kyle was too busy enjoying the power of his teacher to notice. As Mr. Barker experienced the awe and devotion of his lustful student, his attention was drawn to the two powerful figures out the window. It wasn't long before he recognized them as Mike and Donny. Like he and Kyle, they were changed. Unlike Kyle, though, their bodies had become even more muscular. From what Mr. Barker could see, Mike was now more akin to the Incredible Hulk than ever before, and Donny had become as large as Mike had been. He became as jealous of them as Kyle was of his new body. When he pointed the studs out to Kyle, Kyle's determination to find out how they had regained their muscle overrode any desire to worship Mr. Barker. The two stared, watching Mike and Donny display athletic ability beyond any other high school player. They could kick and pass farther than any other player. Mr. Barker timed them as they ran the field, and realized that they were at least twice as fast as the school's leading track stars. Their solid muscular bulk was enough to prove that no other team could hope to tackle them or even slow them down. "Did you see that?" "Wow!" "Fuck, how fast are they!" "Nah uh!" "Look at the size of Mike!" "Donny couldn't do that before!" Exclamations followed exclamation as the two watched Donny and Mike test themselves. Kyle began to rub his crotch, and Mr. Barker adjusted his growing hard-on as the two jealously observed the two powerhouses. After about twenty minutes, Mike and Donny approached the school, entering the locker room door Kyle had unlocked earlier. "The guys will be arriving soon for practice," Mike observed, looking at the clock. "I want to check out the weight room before they get here." "Ya, we know we're now unstoppable on the field. Let's find out what we can do with the iron," Donny agreed. "Bet I take down a few of those school records you set," Donny bragged, bouncing his pecs and checking himself out in the mirror as he walked by. "Go ahead. I'll just set new records," said Mike, adding, "with these." He flexed his massive forty-inch arms. He raised his monsterous right bicep to his lips and kissed it. The lights in the weight room were on. 135 pounds were on a bench, with two plates on either side. It looked like they had fallen there. "What wimp left the lights on?" Mike asked as he walked over to the bench and lifted the bar with one hand. He began to curl it, lifting it as though it were a feather. After cranking out thirty curls and complaining about how light it was, he lowered the weight then, keeping his arm straight, raised it up to his side performing a perfect lateral raise. He did thirty of these without even breaking a sweat. "Damn, I need some real weight! These big muscles are just to damned strong for this puny stuff," he said. Donny was next with the bar. He too could do single arm curls it, but after thirty, was visibly tiring. Lateral raises were also harder for him, but his ego made him crank out the same thirty that Mike had done. "Ya!" he screamed as the weight dropped to the floor. "Pretty good, Donny," agreed Mike. Mike had moved to the power rack and loaded a bar with 20 plates. Moving the bench underneath, he got into position. "Here's a new record!" he bragged as he slowly lifted the weight and began to bench press it. Donny counted off. Mike's shirt made ripping sounds as his powerful chest expanded as he easily lifted the weight. After 15 reps, he put the bar back. "Pretty good warm up, but let's try and double it," he said. "Can the bar hold that much?" Donny asked. "Probably not, but that was just too easy for chest." Mike grinned, then pulled the bench away. He walked over to the bar, and put his hands around it. "But maybe not arms," he said as he lifted the weight up. Before Donny could object, Mike curled the bar up to his chin with perfect form. He lowered it slowly, then did another rep. Mike's biceps burst into perfectly striated peaks, a thick vein feeding his powerful blood to the obedient muscle. Donny's eyes widened as Mike did eight perfect reps. Mike's breathing was rhythmic, his arms read and beads of sweat dabbled over his body. It had not been as easy as benching the weight or his earlier curls, but it was nothing his powerful muscles couldn't handle. As Mike put down the weight, he heard someone clapping behind him. Looking in the mirror, he saw a the muscular young Mr. Barker and a fat slovenly Kyle. "Looks like you got your muscle back Mikey," said Kyle snidely. Mike turned and walked confidently to the fat ex-jock. Pushing him hard in the chest, Kyle smacked into the doorframe with a loud crash. "Looks like you don't got any muscle, fatso," said Mike. "What did you do to me? Drop and give me 50!" Mike put his hand on Kyle's blubbery shoulder and with irresistible force, pushed him to the ground. Kyle spit on Mike's feet, so Mike raised a foot and pressed it into his back, trapping him on the floor. "I don't know how you and Donny-boy over there did it, but you better do it to me too. I want my muscles back!" Kyle hissed. Mr. Barker began to move toward Mike, but Donny was on him in a flash. He grabbed Mr. Barker around his hard waist and easily lifted him up and threw him to the ground. Any hope that Mr. Barker could overpower Donny was quickly dashed as Donny wrapped a powerful arm around Mr. Barker's neck. Flexing his bicep, Donny made Mr. Barker cough and struggle for breath. "Try anything and I'll really flex this big arm," said Donny. "Kyle, ain't nothing you can do to us. We got the muscle and we got the sups. They're hidden real good where you will never find them." "I'll tell. I know now." Kyle tried to force himself up, but nothing could more Mike's powerful leg. "Kyle, I don't think you get it. I'm not just strong now. I'm like superman or the hulk or something. My muscles got muscles. I'm fucking freaky huge AND freaky strong." Mike tilted his head, signaling Donny to come over. Donny dragged Mr. Barker with him, and placed his strong let on Kyle's back. Mike moved over to the weights, and began curling the bar again. "Nearly a half ton and this is just a warm-up for these arms. Watch and learn, wimp!" For the next hour, Mike lifted incredible weights as Kyle was forced to watch. In the locker room outside, the other players began to arrive. Each boy began to change, smacking towels and talking about the cheerleaders they had fucked the night before. That all stopped when Justin came in. "Hey Mike," said one of the bigger players as the huge behemoth walked in. "Guess again," replied Justin, sporting a white grin that nearly blinded them. "Justin? Shit man! What happened to you! You're as big as Mike." "Bigger," bragged Justin as he dropped his gear. The other players felt something almost immediately. First, it was like they were light headed. They seemed unable to take their eyes off the handsome bodybuilder that was slowly removing his shirt. It really hit them, though, when he dropped his pants. "Fuck man, you're a horse!" "Strong as one and hung like one," Justin agreed. Justin's man scent began to fill the room. When he had awakened this morning, his hardon was raging like never before. His balls were the size of softballs and were straining for release. He could feel it in the very fiber of his being. He needed sex, and he could have it with anyone. Why not do the football team if he wanted? So, that's what he decided to do. As soon as they saw Justin's cock, they all wanted him. It was a frenzy as each of the football jocks lost whatever heterosexual feelings they had and demanded to suck Justin off. They needed to feel the huge cock. They needed to touch it, to weigh it, to suck it. Fights between players broke out as they demanded to worship Justin. Sixteen guys who had come to practice football now only desired sex with one of their own. Justin could feel it too. He had felt it with Kyle the night before, but he didn't realize it. He felt it with they guy outside Amy's house as he manipulated him to Justin's will. He felt it with Amy as he fucked her. It was now even stronger. He controlled these men with some secret sexual energy that he had gotten for Mike and Donny's cum. Not only had he become huge and hung, he had some hypnotic power over other people. And it was becoming stronger. With every person Justin fucked, he got more power, or so it seemed. Justin started with the biggest guys. He came in their mouths, and as soon as he did, their cocks began to swell. Within seconds, his conquest would cum all over him. He made sure never to miss a drop. The cum seemed to be absorbed back into his body. As it was, he changed. He became more athletic, more handsome, stronger and more sexual. From a player that was also a wrestler, he gained an inate knoweldge of how to use his body to clash with another. A player that was hung as thick as beer can caused Justin's long cock to thicken even further, making him more desireable. As each man came, Justin's power increased. They, in turn, seemed diminished. Each became smaller and weaker. The guy with the thick cock found himself hung with a small pencil dick. Justin took each player's attributes like a vampire sucked blood from a prey. In an hour, Justin had reduced his team to wimps that could be beaten on the field by the geeky A-V club. As the men lay there, weak and in some hypnotic trance, Justin looked at himself in the mirror. He was bigger and more handsome. His cock was thick and long, but his once full balls now seemed drained and smaller. He began to flex and admire himself. That's when he heard a door open. From the weight room came four figures. He recognized the fat Kyle. The guy from Amy's house was with him. Then he saw Donny and Mike. They were huge. Mike was shirtless and obviously way stronger than him. "What the fuck?" said Mike. Justin could feel his hypnotic energies reach for Mike. He felt his balls pull tight to his body as Mike approached. "What is going on..." Mike started to say, then froze, his eyes drawn to Justin's crotch. "Ya, what the fuck is going on here!" Donny said, blazing past Mike. Justin tried to will Donny to stop, but his balls were aching. Donny kept coming. Justin's face contorted, but he could not summon his powers. It was taking everything he had to control Mike. Before he could react, Donny was on Justin. Justin struggled, and found that he was bigger than Captain America. Donny swung at Justin, but Justin caught the punch. Arm to arm they struggled, and Justin's thirty inchers pushed Donny's 28s back. Justin swung around, and using his newly acquired wrestling skills, got Donny in a full nelson. Donny tried to move, but found himself under the stronger boy's power. "Mike, I could use some help," Donny screamed. "Ya Mike, help him." Justin said. Mike began to move. He grabbed Donny and Justin let him go. Mike lifted Donny like a rag doll and forced him into a row of lockers. "Mike, what the fuck are you doing?" Mr. Barker moved to stop Mike, but Mike easily threw him aside. Mike drew back a fist and punched Donny hard in the face, knocking him out. Mike walked to Justin. "Fuck, you got a great cock," he said. "Bet you want to suck it, don't you?" "Oh ya," Mike agreed. "Well, not here. I'm a little tired from that orgy. Why don't we go back to my place and rest a bit first." Justin grabbed a pair of shorts and walked out, Mike following him like an obedient puppy A plan emerges «7» By Corwin Mike followed Justin from the gym, a hypnotized zombie following his master. Justin's control of Mike seemed absolute, but Justin could feel Mike's struggle and it took his all to control him. Even as they left, the football player's Justin had drained were beginning to come around. "What happened?" "Shit! LOOK AT ME! I'M FAT!" "MY BODY!" "NO! THIS CAN'T BE" The players began to realize that they were not the same men they had been. "Shit! Look at Kyle!" One of them screamed. "How can we play ball now! We're wimps or blimps!" The kid with the beer can cock was finger himself, muttering about how his dick wouldn't be able to make his girlfriend scream like it use to. All the players were in shock. Kyle began to walk around to his buddies, helping the off the floor or talking to them. The change was new to them, and he had at least a few hours to adjust. "Don't worry. We'll fix this," he'd tell them, not sure how to explain that he was in some way to blame. If only he and Justin hadn't found those damned supplements! He'd still be a musclegod and his team would still be champions. Now, they're all wimps. Everyone except the guy he really wanted to bring down. Donny and Mr. Barker walked to one corner, talking. Some of the player's looked longingly at Donny, wondering how he had escaped Justin. Others asked who the new kid was. Kyle didn't answer them. Kyle noticed that Donny and Mr. Barker seemed to be arguing. Donny would shake his head no, as Mr. Barker was talking. Donny's arms were crossed over his waist, his muscular pecs and thick bis unable to cross any higher on his torso. Kyle thought he saw Donny say, "Mike", but wasn't sure. After about 5 minutes, Donny left and Mr. Barker came over to Kyle. "Come on. We need to go back to my place." "Wassup?" asked Kyle. "I'll tell you on the way." As soon as they left the building, they saw evidence that something had happened. Steel lamp poles were bent to the ground. One was ripped from the cement and twisted into a pretzel. As they walked, the destruction became worse. Cars were overturned, then trucks. Cars looked like they were tossed into yards, then thrown into houses. People on the street said that The Hulk had come to life and done this, but Kyle and Mr. Barker knew better. It was Mike. He was showing off. Kyle wanted to stop and hear what had happened, but Mr. Barker forced him to walk on. "We need to get back to my place. Donny will meet us there." Kyle did as he was told until they came upon what looked like a traffic accident, but the only vehicle involved was an 18 wheeler. Kyle made Mr. Barker stop so he could hear the story the driver was telling to an incredulous police officer. The truck lay on its side in the middle of the street. Its cab was upside down in a vacant lot about 100 yards away. The front of the cab was bashed in, like it had hit (or been hit) by some large, immovable object. "I had the light," explained the driver. "He just walked into the road. I tried to stop, but didn't have enough time. Don't know how he did it. Looked like he punched the truck, but that don't make no sense, does it? Anyway, next thing I know, I'm flying forward into the windshield and the truck is flying backward, jack-knifing and shit. Guess instincts took over, cause all I remember is climbing out of the cab and running from the truck. Then I heard like this creaking noise, and I turned. The guy was lifting up the truck. He raised it above his head, and this other guy came over -- big guy, but not as big as the monster holding the cab. Looked like the other guy rubbed his hands over the monster's chest, kinda faggy like, but guys like that ain't fags, are they?" The cop shrugged. "Well, anyway, the fucking showoff then moves a little and lowers one of his arms while holding my truck over his head with his other arm. One handed! Then he made flexed his free arm, showing this massive gun like I ain't never seen before! Then the faggot begins to like worship the guy's arm -- kissing it an' shit. That's when I screamed at 'em, 'put my truck down you cock suckers.' That got their attention, but the fuckin' asshole threw my truck right at me. Fuck, if I hadn't had ducked, I'd be like a bug-on-a-windshield right now." That's all Kyle needed to hear. He and Mr. Barker left. They could see a trail of destruction down the road behind them as they walked in the other direction toward Mr. Barker's apartment. "How strong is Mike? Nothing in the school's weight room even seemed heavy for him, and now this?" "Don't know," replied Mr. Barker. "But you can bet that Justin plans on draining Mike like he did those other guys." "If he does that, he'll be unstoppable!" exclaimed Kyle. "That's why we have to stop him," replied Mr. Barker. "But how? We don't have those supplements, and..." "Donny has them," interrupted Mr. Barker. "And I convinced him to work with us." "You mean..." "Ya. He's agreed to restore your muscles, on one condition." "Knew there'd be a catch," grumbled Kyle. "We have to save Mike from Justin." "But how are we going to do that? Justin has Mike under his control somehow." Mr. Barker pointed to an apartment building. "That's where I live. Donny says he has some instructions for the supplements. He and I are hoping there are some clues there to help us." As the two entered the lobby of the building, Donny was standing there with a box. "Took you long enough," he complained. The three got into an elevator and went up several floors. Mr. Barker led them to an apartment. As soon as they were inside, Kyle began to claw for the box. "Come on! Give it to me! I gotta be strong again!" Donny slammed an open fist into Kyle's chest, sending him stumbling backwards. "Get away, asshole. We do this my way or no way. It's your fucking fault this whole thing happened. If you and Justin had left well enough alone.." "That's enough boys!" growled Mr. Barker. "Fighting isn't going to solve this problem. Kyle sit down and wait. Donny, where are these instructions you told me about." Donny pulled out a paper from the box and Kyle sat pouting on the couch. It seemed like an eternity to Kyle as Mr. Barker and Donny read the paper, pointing at stuff and talking in scientific terms. Every now and again, Kyle could make sense of what they were saying. "But he never took the muscle gain formula like Mike and I did. It restored us, but I don't think it will work on him." "This is the one that turns fat to muscle, right?" "It says here this one has some hypnotic effect on others. The only way to counter the effect is to be exposed to someone with the same powers." "That means one of us..." There was some argument which Mr. Barker obviously lost. "I don't know if I can be restored a second time, but I know we can restore you," Kyle heard Donny say. "And then some," Mr. Barker added. "Deal," replied Donny. Donny filled a class with a combination of the supplements, and walked over to Kyle. Mr. Barker was reading some other papers at the bottom of the box. "OK, here's the deal. Take it or leave it. This little cocktail should undo your little mishap," explained Donny. "I'll get my muscles back?" "Isn't that what I said? Now shut up and let me finish. If I give you this, I take the supplements and leave. I'll leave three other drinks. You get one, and Barker gets two. The second one will boost your muscles. With your genetics, you should turn into a real muscle monster. You want that, right?" "Damn right I do. I'm use to being the biggest, til I came here. Will it make me bigger than Mike?" asked Kyle, excitement in his voice. "Dunno. Maybe. Anyway, I'll meet you and Barker at the school's gym. If you want the muscles, you'll have to work for them. I'll bring the food." "I don't get it, but if it will make me huge, I'm in." "Let me finish. It took Mike and me a month to grow huge, but we don't have that much time. We've got to rush it. We think we know how, but only time will tell. When we're done, Barker will take his drink. It's the one you gave us -- the one that weakened us. But this time, you get splashed with his cum." "No, he drinks it," corrects Mr. Barker. "The more that gets in his system, the greater the hypnotic effect." "OK, you suck him off. Anyway, you know what that will do, right?" asked Donny. "It will make me like Justin!" "Ya, but you're going to use your muscle and cock to rescue Mike," stated Donny, a glare in his eyes. "No way! I ain't helpin' him. Besides, Justin's probably turned him back into a fat slug already," said Kyle, sitting down defiantly. "No, probably not," chimed in Mr. Barker. "I've been reading about these supplements. It seems the hypnotic effect is proportional to Justin's strength. Justin's body is producing the hormone that leeches other men's strength, but he doesn't have a limitless supply. He needs time to rebuild his strength." "So that's why we weren't effected in the gym?" asked Donny. "I think so," replied Mr. Barker. "It was taking everything he had to control Mike. Mike's a pretty powerful guy right now." "And if Justin wants to drain Mike..." started Donny. "He'll need some time to get back to full power. Taking the team's abilities really took a lot out of him, so to speak," explained Mr. Barker. "Still doesn't matter," said Kyle, arms crossed above his fat stomach. "I'm not doing it." "Then you don't get this," said Donny. Kyle got an evil look on his face. "Fine, give me the drink." Donny looked at him, and handed it to him, pulling back at the last second. "One more thing. If you're thinking of double crossing us, I'll give you so much of the muscle neutralizer a new born will be stronger than you and you'll be a blob of fat without the slightest muscle. Got that!" Kyle hesitated, then took the drink, muttering "fuck" under his breath as he drank the potion. Donny walked over to the supplements, leaving three glasses behind. "I'll see you guys at the gym. I'll get the food to feed an army so Bluto over there has a chance to rescue Mike." As Donny left, Kyle slumpt in his seat. "Feels... funny..." he said. Kyle was sweating. Slowly he began to change. "Gotta see this," Mr. Barker said as he walked to Kyle and ripped off his shirt. Kyle's belly was shrinking. His flabby pecs that sat on his stomach like the Pillsbury Doughboy became more solid and began to rise, forming a solid shelf. His shoulders, formless slabs, took on a solid roundness then a sharp V pointing down his arms. Veins began to appear over Kyle's arms as the flabby tubes became defined. Kyle moved his arm and a mountainous bicep flexed upward. Kyle's legs filled his pants, and there was a slight tearing sound as his soft body became the hard body of an athlete once again. Mr. Barker watched the transformation, a bulge appearing in his pants. As Kyle's magnificent muscles returned, he approached the stud and began to rub the boy's heavy chest, comparing the jock's hard muscles to his own. "Like what you feel," asked Kyle as his growth subsided and the fog cleared from his brain. "Always have," said Mr. Barker. Kyle raised an arm and flexed, smiling as his familiar 23 inch bicep blasted into view. "Looks about right," he said. "Want me to measure it?" offered an obviously turned on Mr. Barker. "Go ahead," smiled Kyle, bouncing his pecs and flexing his six pack, checking to make sure he was back to his powerful self. Mr. Barker ran to get a tape measure. When he returned, Kyle had stripped to his underwear and was checking out his ripped, thick legs and diamond shaped calves. "Seems about right," he said. Mr. Barker flexed his arm, wrapping the tape around the thickest part. He showed Kyle. "Looks like a solid 22," replied the jock. "Now what about this," he said, shooting his powerful gun up. Mr. Barker unwrapped the tape and put it around Kyle's arm, rubbing it with his hand and admiring its peak and hardness. Mr. Barker looked at the number as Kyle flexed harder, stretching the tape. "23 3/4" announced Mr. Barker. "But didn't you say..." "Fuck ya! That's a new max. And look at how ripped I am. That stuff was great, but I'm still not big enough. Give me that second drink and let's get to the gym. I need to grow," Kyle said eagerly, adding, "HUGE!" • Preparations «8» By Corwin Donny walks into the gym carrying six large bags of groceries. Kyle is lying on a bench, pressing 8 plates with ease. Mr. Barker is spotting him. Both are shirtless, and sweat glistens on Barker's firm torso. "That's twelve," says Barker as Kyle places the weight on the bench with ease. When Kyle sits up, Donny gasps. He was expecting Kyle to be his normal muscular self, which he was, but he was totally ripped. His chest was totally cut, the division between the upper and lower pecs perfectly visible and the muscle's striations visible through transparent skin. His shoulders and arms looked like muscle anatomy charts, and his abs were a perfect ten pack. But what really startled Donny was Kyle's face. It was drawn and skeletal, like the face of someone in a concentration camp or a starving child. It it weren't for his hypermuscularity, Donny would have believed Kyle was starving to death. Kyle jumped up and grabbed a gallon of milk from Donny's bags. "So fucking hungry," he screamed as he chugged the milk down. Mr. Barker walked over and began searching through the groceries. He found several large protein canisters, and opened one. As Kyle finished one gallon of milk, he took the empty container and filled it a quarter way with protein powder. He grabbed another gallon of milk and poured it on the powder. Putting a cap on, he shook the mixture together and handed it to Kyle, who chugged it down. "What's going on?" asked Donny. Mr. Barker started mixing another protein drink as he explained. "It started when I gave him the second drink. After about five minutes, he began to complain about being hungry. Slowly, his body began to change. He got more muscular, but all the fat began to disappear from his body. Without food, the boosted formula seemed to be using anything in his body to build muscle. When we got here, he was nearly crying. I figured lifting might help take his mind off his hunger, but it was making it worse. Thank god you got here when you did. I was afraid he'd starve to death!" Kyle grabbed the third protein drink. Donny noticed that his face was beginning to look normal, then he noticed Kyle's body. He was still ripped, but his muscles were beginning to look bigger. Mr. Barker made up one more gallon of protein drink, which Kyle eagerly drank down. As Kyle put the drink down, he flexed his finger and looked at his arm, grinning. "Man, I'm feeling it," he said excitedly. He walked over to the bench and put two more plates on the bar. Getting below the weight, he lifted it up and pumped out 12 quick reps. Sitting up, Kyle flexed his pecs which showed a freaky hardness. "Damn, that was too light! Look at how big these boys are pumped!" Kyle got up and walked to the dumbells. Picking up the largest weight, he began to do curls. At first, he seemed to struggle with the weight, yelling as he forced his arm to curl the heaviest of weights. But after a few reps, the weights were moving faster. After twelve reps, he slowly and with perfect control lowered the weight and put it back on the rack. "Fuck ya! Look at the size of that! Barker, come an measure it!" Kyle demanded as he flexed his biceps in various poses. "And Donny, make me something more to eat. I'm getting hungry again." Mr. Barker wrapped the tape around Kyle's flexed arm as Donny pulled out a store-bought roast chicken. "27 stud," said Mr. Barker as he read off the number. Kyle raised his bicep to his mouth and kissed it. "Ya! Getting huge! Gimme that," he said as he grabbed the chicken and ripped into it Henry VIII style. "I'm the biggest, baddest guy around," bragged Kyle as he ripped into the chicken. "Mike's bigger," said Donny. "Not for long," predicted Kyle. "Look at this bod. I'm growing so fast now, I'll pass him up in no time." "You did say Kyle had amazing genetics and structure," agreed Mr. Barker. "Always have," said Kyle. "I started lift'n when I was 10. By the time I was twelve, I was stronger than most of the teenagers in the gym. I could bench 200 and curl over 100. I've always been the strongest kid. Heck, how many other high school kids have 23 inch arms. Ya, Mike was bigger, but that's because of the sups. Now I've taken the same ones and look at me." Kyle put the carcass of the chicken down and strikes a most-muscular pose. Grabbing the tape, he wraps it around his upper arm and flexes, stretching the tape to 28 with ease. "Look at that, an inch just by eating the chicken. I can FEEL myself growing, and it feels good." Kyle walks over to Donny and pushes him out of the way, "Now get me more food so I have something to eat. I'm going to lift now and get BIGGER!" Donny watched as Kyle stacked weights on the power rack and began to squat. It was a new school record, beating Mike's old record by 90 pounds. --- Justin's control of Mike was growing stronger. As they left the gym, Justin could feel Mike trying to break away. He needed to channel that energy, and asked Mike to show him how strong he was. Justin couldn't believe it when Mike up-ended cars and stopped an oncoming truck. Mike's power was incredible, and his body was as hard a steel. The physical exertion quelled Mike's inner rebellion, and gave Justin time. Justin was envious of Mike's superhuman strength, and he wanted it for himself. When Justin and Mike got back to his house, his control over Mike began to wane. "Let me find my keys," Justin said as they reached the door. "Don't need no keys with this," Mike replied, admiring his arm. He grabbed the door knob and squeezed. The metal made a squealing cry as Mike's fingers pressed into it. Mike turned, breaking any piddly locking mechanism. He threw the door open. Mike's massive frame was too big for the door. He twisted and turned like some modern ballerina to force himself in the house. Justin followed, and closed the door. Suddenly, Justin felt Mike break free of his control. It was as if all of Mike's strength suddenly fueled his desire for Justin. "God Justin, I gotta have that cock of yours," Mike cried as he grabbed Justin and threw him to the couch. Before Justin could react, Mike had grabbed Justin's shorts and ripped them as if they were paper. Justin's horsecock sprang into view. Mike's eyes widened, and he lifted Justin like a ragdoll and placed the monster cock in his mouth, inhaling Justin's powerful scent as deeply as he could. "Stop!" cried Justin. He felt horny, but not as horny as he had this morning or last night with Amy. Instinctively Justin knew that to get Mike's power, he had to be at his prime. He wasn't there yet. Justin's fear fueled his hypnotic-like control of Mike. Mike froze. "Mike, put me down!" Mike obeyed, but looked longingly at Justin. "Not yet, big guy. I know you want it, and believe me, you'll have it soon enough. But..." Justin needed a way to control Mike. 'What if...' he thought, "but, I want to see you too. Come on big guy, we're alone, show me what YOU got." 'Maybe I can turn Mike's lust for me on himself!' It was Justin's only hope. Mike grinned, and obeyed. He grabbed the spandex and ripped it off with no effort. He dropped the rags to the ground and stood naked before Justin, his cock twitching with excitement. Justin knew that Mike was hung, but he was surprised at the sight before him. Mike was nearly as big as he was soft. Justin felt his own cock jump, and Mike suddenly began to become hard. "So, you wanna see my cock, huh big guy," Justin said, tugging at his own crotch trying to become comfortable. "You're pretty huge too. Must make the girls all wet just looking at you." "Don't know about that, but Donny likes it," replied Mike matter-of-factly. "Figures," Justin muttered as his growing crotch became uncomfortable in his pants. Finally, he succumb to the inevitable and pulled off his shorts, his monstrous length pushing out in front of him like a divining rod. Mike's eyes widened and a dribble of drool escaped his lips and dripped down his chin, but still he didn't move. Justin grinned, knowing his control over the Herculean figure was holding. Justin walked over to Mike, his cock bouncing up and down. Justin grabbed Mike's dick, causing the big man to shiver and flex. Sizing himself up, he realized that his own cock was a good three or four inches longer and much thicker than Mike's. "You're big Mike, but looks like I'm bigger. Way bigger." Mike seemed to swoon as Justin's cock rubbed against his own. He began to shake as his desire for Justin fought against Justin's order not to move. Justin felt a cramp in his nuts like he had overshot his load, and knew that Mike was trying to break free of his control. Justin moved his hand to his balls, massaging the pain away, then to Mike's. Mike's nuts were huge, at least twice as big as his were currently. As he touched Mike's softball-sized eggs, they pulled up. Mike looked hungrily at Justin, and his arms began to move toward him. Justin squirmed back, screaming, "Stop," but this only slowed Mike. "Damn, you're so strong," Justin said, flexing his dick unconsciously as he tried to force his will on the huge man. "I'm the biggest and strongest man ever," said Mike, moving slowly toward Justin. "You deserve only the best, and that's me. Gotta suck on that cock," Mike hissed. Justin rolled off the couch away from Mike and leaped toward a book case. He grabbed a tape measure that lay there. He pulled out a length of tape, and placed one end at the base of his cock. Willing himself to his hardest, his cock slapped against his stomach. Rising the tape to the end of his cock, it measured close to 15 and a half inches. "See that Mike! Look at this power!" Mike froze again, his eyes wide with lust. Justin grinned, hoping his plan was working. Justin pulled the tape down and wrapped it around his cock. The tape was streched just past eight and a half inches. "Check out how fat it is, dude. Can you make yours that fat?" Justin unwrapped the tape, flexed his arm and measured it. "Check out these 25s, dude. I'm not as big as you," Justin said, flexing into a crab pose, "but I'm still powerful enough to fuck anyone into oblivion." He unflexed, but flexed his abs and thrust his cock forward powerfully. "I don't think you can handle it." At the challenge, Mike's lats flared and his pecs flexed. His arms went to his sides as he crunched his abs and his traps pushed skyward into his neck. His torso looked like a cobra. His thighs tensed into cords of muscle, and his dick flexed large. "No one is bigger or stronger than me," he growled. "I'm the most powerful!" "Prove it," said Justin, tossing him the tape. Mike's arm was a blur as he ripped the tape out of the air. He immediately put it against his cock, reading off the impressive twelve and a half inch number. "I'm three inches bigger, little guy," bragged Justin. "And I got lots of muscle to back up that extra length." Mike's cock started to ooze precum as he wrapped the tape around his fat dick. It was slightly thinner than seven inches. "Not as fat as my man's cock, is it boy?" bragged Justin. His words caused Mike to leak even more. "I'd rip you open and you'd scream like a baby if I fucked you." Mike growled and flexed his arm. With the end at the top, the tape hung down to the floor. Mike began to wrap it around his peak, and Justin caught sight of the first visible number at the bottom of Mike's low-hanging tricep. It read 25. Mike lifted the tape up to the start point, with increasing numbers spread over his massive arm. He read off the number forty. "That's fucking huge. Biggest muscular arm in the fucking world. You've seen the power! That's fifteen inches bigger than your arm!" "My dick is bigger than fifteen inches," Justin said calmly. He watched Mike's dick jump at that as the stream of precum increased. Mike's enormous nuts were beginning to pull tight. "Wanna see? Come here and bring that mountain to my dick," said Justin. Mike shuddered as he walked over. He kneeled down, bringing his upper arm to Justin's crotch. Justin moved forward, positioning the base of his cock at the lowest point of Mike's tricep. Mike flexed hard, but Justin's schlong poked higher than Mike's peak. Mike froze, and Justin could feel that he was entirely under his command. Justin willed, "cum" with all his might. Suddenly, Mike's body tensed and his cock erupted with streams of white jism that splashed into his massive pecs. "More!" Justin willed. Mike's face contorted as his orgasm grew more powerful. He lost his balance and fell on his back as his cock shot wildly, spraying the room with his seed. Justin bent over Mike and pressed his own cock into Mike's nuts. He felt them throb as they released their contents. "More!" he willed as he pressed his mushroom head between the sensitive stones. Mike began to buck up and down with such force Justin's house began to vibrate. Mike's arm struck the floor, cracking the floor boards. "Oh god! Justin! So fucking sexy. So huge! GOD! Not worthy of you!" Mike screamed as his balls continued to drain. "Ya, Mikey. Look at what this big dick did just by you looking at it," Justin chided. "You aren't ready to suck it!" Justin willed Mike to come more and harder. Mike's cock exploded, spraying cum all over the roof. His fists pounded holes into the floor. Mike's abs contracted into ten bricks, his pecs contracted in a hard flex so that thick veins shown through his skin forced high by the domes of his iron-like muscle. Mike began to seize with pleasure as his cock shot uncontrollably by Justin's command. Justin felt Mike's nuts throbbing, spending their seed. Mike's eruption began to wane, and Justin could see that Mike's ballsack was smaller than his own. He permitted Mike to stop. Mike lay on the ground, breathing heavily. Cum soaked the room. "How ya doin', BOY?" Justin asked, stressing the word boy. "Tired. Weak. Undeserving," Mike muttered. "Wanna sleep." "Ya, go to sleep and recover. When you wake up, I'll make you real weak, I promise." Justin lay next to Mike, rubbing his hands on the sleeping giant's muscles and knowing that soon, all that power would be his. --- Hours passed as Kyle worked out harder and heavier than he ever had. After every set, he ate, but he always remained hungry. His body as a machine, converting food to muscle, strength and power. Shortly after Donny got there, Kyle's strength and size surpassed his. Donny watched as Kyle tore through the heaviest weights, becoming bigger and stronger. When the standard weights became to light for him, they improvised so he could lift heavier and heavier. Kyle curled the leg press holding the maximum weights. He did flies with fully loaded straightbars. Whatever was needed, Kyle demanded that he keep growing. At the end of the day, Kyle was huge. "Ya, big as Mike!" Mr. Barker would say. "Bigger," bragged Kyle, looking at his huge, ripped body. "Funny, though. Not as hungry as I have been." "Must be maxing out," Donny said, giving Kyle a protein shake. "Max is the word, wimp," Kyle said, taking the drink and finishing it with one long gulp. "Man, kinda weird to feel full again," Kyle said, rubbing his hand over his brick-like abs. "So, more lifting?" "Not sure that would do any good," said Donny. "The supplements are maxed out. You might get a little bigger over the next month, but for now, you're done growing." "Well, let's see how big I am," Kyle said, looking in the mirror. "Shit! Fuckin'g hulkin' out!" He hit a few poses, watching as massive mounds of muscles flexed and gyrated under his control. "Get me a tape!" Donny got the tape out of his bag. "Guess it's truth time," he said. "Let's do the show muscle first. Mike's are forty." Kyle grinned, raised an arm and forced a mountain to rise. "Look at that mass," he said, rubbing his free hand over it admiringly. Donny placed the end of the tape on the top of Kyle's arm, and indicated for him to hold it. He dropped the tape, then wrapped it around, positioning it over the thickest part of Kyle's huge arm. Kyle's face turned red as he saw the number. He flexed hard, but the number didn't change. "39," Donny said. "Fuck! He's still bigger than me!" Kyle picked up a 500lb bar like it was a feather and tossed it into a wall, cracking cement blocks. "Calm down big guy," said Mr. Barker, taking the tape from Donny. "We can still," "Get that thing away from me!" ordered Kyle. "What's the use if Mike is bigger!" "There's still one more drink," reminded Donny, who was reaching into a bag and pulling out a glass. He walked over to the fountain, and filled it with water, then handed it to Mr. Barker. Mr. Barker hesitated. He may be the smallest of the three, but he was young again. And handsome. And he had a body that most men would die for. "Don't worry, I have the restorative here," reminded Donny. Mr. Barker took the drink. He stared at it for a second, then drank it quickly. He looked at the empty glass for seconds. "When will it," he started, then closed his eyes and fell forward. "Shit, what's happening?!" Mr. Barker rolled from side to side, a bulge growing in his pants. "You know what you need to do," Donny said to Kyle. "Ya." Kyle strode over to Mr. Barker and grabbed him by his pants. Kyle's forearms flexed and his shoulders bulged as he ripped the material. Mr. Barker's growing erection sprang up like a piece of bread in a toaster. "Damn, look at that thing grow," said Kyle. "Looks like it's 10 inches now. You guys were way bigger than that when..." "Ya," interrupted Donny. "Just don't waste anything when he explodes. I figure he's got another five or six inches before he'll cum." "He's gettin' there pretty fast," said Kyle, moving toward Mr. Barker's cock. Kyle stuck his tongue out and lapped at base of the mushroom-like head, causing Mr. Barker to groan and writhe, his cock growing even faster. "Ya, get into position." Kyle looked at the massive monster, and stuck his mouth over the head. Almost immediately, Mr. Barker exploded into him. Kyle sucked as hard as he could, making sure to get every last drop. As the eruption subsided, Kyle pulled his lips from the man's shrinking cock. He jumped up, screaming, "Time to grow!" Mr. Barker lay on the ground, unmoving. In seconds, his hard body began to change. His defined abs became flat and saggy. His youthful skin looked aged, his eyes sullen, but he retained a full head of hair. His boulder-like pecs began to sag, and his thick thighs became as thin as pencils. As he sat up, he saw Kyle standing before him. He was pulling down his shorts. As he stepped out of them, his eyes widened. "I feel it!" Kyle's body looked like a balloon attached to a can of helium. With a sudden spurt, every muscle group began to expand larger. Kyle rans his hands over his expanding pecs and in the deepening valley between his cinderblock-like abs. He cupped his cock, and grinned, feeling it becoming longer and heavier as his size and strength increased. Donny watched Kyle in amazement. "Whoa," he said, thinking how Kyle compared in size and strength to Mike. Donny's eyes were drawn to Kyle's cock. Kyle had always been small, a skinny dick that barely reached five inches. The snake that he was growing now was easily five inches around soft, and at least eight inches long. Donny's mouth went dry thinking about the hang the powerful man was developing. Kyle flexed his arm, watching veins burst our of his forearm and over his thickening bicep. "No way Mike is bigger than this," he said. Kyle felt like a nuclear power plant was fuelling his body. He felt more powerful than he had ever felt. He also felt something else. "Like what you see, Donny boy? Wanna worship this body?" Donny stared at Kyle's massive cock. It was so big, it seemed to call to him. He wanted it with a blood lust like he had never felt before. "Yes, sir. Please... gotta have you." "I bet you do," said Kyle as his new growth slowly ebbed. • King Kyle «9» By Clarence591 Kyle seductively caressed his newly enlarged muscles knowing he was being watched. “Do you want to experience how the body of a real man feels, little boy?” he said in a very masculine, baritone voice. Donny said nothing as he stared at Kyle’s massive physique. Kyle stopped rubbing his deeply sculpted abs to look at Donny. He smirked as he saw drool fall from Donny’s mouth and precum leak from his steel hard cock. Kyle snapped his thick fingers in Donny’s face to wake him from his trance. “What, huh, oh, oh, yes, please” Donny finally answered. “Yes, please, what?” asked Kyle. “Yes, please, Sir” said Donny, knowing he was in the presence of a superior man who deserved respect. “Very good, boy” Kyle responded condescendingly, “You may worship me now”. Kyle stood tall and put his hands on his hips directly in front of Donny. Donny slowly raised his hands, shaking nervously, and placed them on Kyle’s massive chest. Donny let out a slight moan as he touched the warm, hard muscle. For the first time Donny thought of his hands as small when compared to Kyle’s enormous pecs. Enjoying Donny’s reaction, Kyle flexed his pecs, making them grow under Donny’s lustful grip. This was too much for Donny as he came right then, spurting cum all over Kyle’s magnificent stomach. “Well that didn’t take long” laughed Kyle, “I don’t know what Amy ever saw in you, boy. Now clean up your mess”. Kyle grabbed Donny by the back of the head and forced his face into his torso. Donny stuck his tongue into the deep groves between Kyle’s abdominal muscles removing his own cum, getting hard all over again. When Kyle thought he was done, he pushed Donny away easily with one hand. Donny slammed hard onto the floor, caught off guard by Kyle’s incredible strength. Kyle went to the mirror to continue the exploration of his hyper-muscular body. Mr. Barker, who had passed out after his transformation, woke and crawled over to Donny. “I guess it worked” said Mr. Barker. Noticing Donny’s dazed look, “Are you all right, Donny?” Donny stared at Mr. Barker for a moment, then his eyes focused, and said “Yes, I’m fine. We have to stick to the plan, no matter what happens.” Mr. Barker shook his head in agreement and quietly left the room. Kyle was so enthralled by his muscles, he didn’t even notice. Donny knew he had to try to keep his mind on the plan and forget his desire to touch Kyle’s flawless body. He took a deep breath to calm himself and said, “I’m glad Mike’s not here to see you. He would be so angry if he knew you, of all people, were bigger and stronger than him.” “No one’s bigger or stronger than me. Not even mighty Mike.” And to emphasize the point he went in a double bicep pose and smiled. Donny quickly turned away so he wouldn't see Kyle’s display of power. He could not be distracted now. “Well, Justin thinks Mike is the BMOC. He’s worshipping him right this very moment at his place. And Mike is getting to enjoy all the Justin has to offer too. I know you and Justin were very tight once. I bet if Justin saw how you look now, he would dump Mike in a minute. Being Mike’s best friend, I know if Justin picked you over him that would drive him insane with jealousy. I won’t want to see that.” Kyle stopped his posing routine and turned to look at Donny. “Yeah, I would hate to get Mikey upset”, he said sarcastically. “Of course, there’s nothing he could do to me now with this body.” Kyle went into most muscular pose, radiating strength and confidence. Kyle went over, grabbed Donny’s upper arm and lifted him effortlessly off the ground. Donny’s feet were dangling in the air supported only by Kyle huge hand. “I think it’s time I show the World the new, improved Kyle. Find me something to wear, boy”. Kyle let go of Donny as he fell to the floor. Donny knew he would never find a shirt to fit Kyle, but he found a pair of XXL gym shorts. Kyle slid them up over his titanic thighs and perfectly rounded ass. The shorts where like a second skin over his huge muscles and cock. The elastic waistband was much too big for his tight 36” waist. Donny took a safety pin from his gym bag and gathered the excess material in back, trying with all his willpower not to touch Kyle’s rock hard ass. Kyle looked in the mirror trying to adjust his massive balls and cock in the shorts, “Good enough. It would be a shame to cover up any more of this body anyway. Our first stop is going to be a visit to our old friends, Justin and Mikey”. -------------- Justin awoke from his restful sleep on the living room floor. He checked to see that his balls had returned to their full size. He needed to be at his full potency before he took on someone as powerful as Mike. He smiled as he fondled his package. Everything was bigger than he remembered. One more benefit from his encounter with the football team. He looked over at Mike who was still asleep. It looked as if Mike was flexing every muscle in his body even though he was completely relaxed. Justin had to touch and feel the power of those muscles. He started by caressing the 2,000 karat diamond shaped calf muscle. He moved up to his sculpted thighs that were the size of redwoods. He continued upward, gliding his finger in the deep groove created by this hip flexor muscle, over this brick-like abs and onto his yardstick wide chest. Even lying down on his back, his thick pecs were well defined. Justin was getting more aroused as he touched Mike’s rock hard shoulder and onto his boulder sized bicep. Passing his powerful forearm, Justin stopped at Mike’s huge hands. He couldn’t help notice Mike’s hands were about twice the size of his own. No wonder Mike could throw a football so well. Justin got competely hard thinking about how all this virility would soon be his. Justin willed Mike to wake up. Mike sat up immediately and stared at Justin’s throbbing cock. Its hypnotic power on Mike was even more effective now that Justin was at his full strength. Mike went to grab Justin’s man meat, but Justin wouldn’t allow it. “Don’t rush, my mighty man. Let’s enjoy what’s going to happen. Neither one of us will ever forget this day. It will change us forever." Both men stood and faced each other. Each stared at the masculine beauty of the other’s face. Then they leaned in for a passionate kiss; moaning with pleasure at the taste of each other’s mouth. All of a sudden the door slammed open. There stood Kyle blocking the entire doorway with his musculature. Justin’s jaw dropped in amazement. Mike just swallowed hard. For the first time in his life he felt small. “Well, what do we have here? A couple of fags jerking each other off” said Kyle in a nasty tone. “Look at you. Aren’t you the muscle god?” said Justin as he tried to take control of Kyle without losing his hold of Mike. “I’m now the man I should have always been, with the help of a few chemicals. But you know all about that don’t you, Justin” said Kyle rolling his massive pecs. Kyle’s attention was suddenly drawn to Justin’s super sized cock and he stopped in his tracks. Justin knew he had Kyle under his control now. But it took all his concentration and had to let Mike go. It didn’t matter though; Mike wasn’t the man he wanted anymore. Mike’s eyes left Kyle to see Donny enter behind him. Kyle’s massive size blocked Donny from being seen when they first entered the room. “What have you done? You’re supposed to be my best friend and you betray me like this. And with Kyle of all people.” Mike fired at Donny. Donny opened his mouth to say something, but was cut off by Kyle. “Ah, is little Mikey upset he’s not the biggest guy in school anymore. Now it’s your turn to come in second place in everything. Just like I had to be in your shadow for the last couple of years. You are no longer the king of the campus, long live the new king.” Kyle did a double bicep pose to demonstrate his dominance. Mike knew he couldn’t let Kyle think he was intimidated by him. After all he was still taller than Kyle. Mike walked up to Kyle, trying to hide his fear. “You may think you’re stronger than me, but you have always been weaker than me and always will”. Mike said as he poked his powerful finger into Kyle’s chest. But Mike couldn’t even make the slightest dent Kyle’s huge pec. Both men noticed this and looked at each other. Kyle smiled and Mike has swallowed hard again. “I’m willing to have a test of strength to prove who the superior jock is right here, right now.” Kyle said confidently. “I like that idea” said Justin. He loved the overdose of testosterone in the room. “I don’t think that’s necessary. Why don’t Mike and I just leave the two of you alone to get reacquainted?” Donny said from the other side of the room. “Shut up” the others said in unison. Donny was the smallest man in the room and knew there was nothing he could do against these supermen. He stepped back against the wall clutching his gym bag and looked down at his feet. “How about a good old fashioned arm wrestling match to decide the winner?” Justin said quickly putting the focus back on the two muscle titans in his home. “Fine” replied Kyle as Mike nodded. Both men followed Justin into the dining room and sat at the table. They put their right elbows on the table and grasp hands. Justin stood next to the table and grasp their hands to make sure they started even. The combatants both looked over at Justin’s huge cock which was right at table level. Even soft it was long and thick. Its power over Kyle and Mike had to compete with their hatred of each other. “Go”, said Justin as he released their hands. Mike got a jump on Kyle as he was more distracted by Justin’s hypnotic cock. He had Kyle’s arm half way to the table, before Kyle started to fight back. As Mike struggled, his massive arm bulging, thick veins pumping blood to feed the huge muscle with oxygen, Kyle gained ground. Within a few seconds they were back into the neutral position. Kyle just smirked as he pushed Mike’s arm down towards the table. Mike fought back and gained for a moment. But Kyle poured on the full power of his 42” bicep and smashed Mike’s forearm into the table breaking the table into pieces. “I am the King. You are a pathetic weakling” Kyle said triumphantly. Mike was in shock. He quickly recovered and said “Arm wrestling is no real test of strength. It all has to do with leverage. This means nothing”. Both men stood and walked back into the living room. “Face it, Mikey, you are washed up. You are nothing. I guess I’ll have to replace you as captain of the football team, just like I took the quarterback position from you. But don't worry, I'll find another position on the team for someone as weak as you. Maybe as the kicker, or better yet the waterboy” Kyle added to make Mike feel worse about his lost. Mike turned to look at Kyle, his own face red with anger. He clenched his meaty fist, stepped back and threw a punch with all his strength into Kyle’s gut. Kyle quickly reacted and tightened his abdominal muscles before Mike’s fist made contact. There was a loud “thud” as Mike’s fist hit Kyle. Mike cried in agony as his hand was crushed by Kyle’s impenetrable stomach. Mike didn't understand, his punch had stopped a moving 18 wheeler in its tracks, but made no impact on Kyle. Was he really that strong? Kyle just smiled, surprised by the hardness of his own abs. “My turn” he said, then punched Mike in the gut. Mike's waist by pushed in by the force of the blow. All the air was knocked out him, he fell to his knees in pain. Holding his bruised hand to his battered stomach, he knew he wasn’t number one anymore. He looked up at Kyle, hardly seeing Kyle’s face because his chest stood out several inches past his incredibly muscular waist. Kyle bent slightly to look down at Mike, as if he was talking to a scared child. “Like I said before, you are a pathetic weakling”, Kyle stated as he grabbed Mike’s head and pushed it into his bulging crotch proofing he was physically superior to Mike everywhere now. “Tell me who the king is, the biggest and strongest man on campus.” Kyle pulled Mike’s face away from his crotch waiting for a reply. Mike said nothing. Kyle pushed Mike’s face back into his crotch. Mike inhaled deeply savoring the scent of this muscle god who was dominating him. Mike knew it was no use fighting back. He mumbled an answer. Kyle pulled his face away again. “What did you say” asked Kyle. Mike replied humbly, “You are”. Kyle smiled and said, “You are, what?”. Mike hesitated then said “You are, Sir”. Kyle looked mad, “No”. After a moment, Mike thought and said “You are, King Kyle”. Kyle let go of Mike, he started getting hard from having just humiliated his former superior. He was now the man of all men. He thought about what it would feel like to muscle fuck Mike. After all Mike was big, not as big as Kyle, but still incredibly muscular and handsome. Seeing Kyle's growing cock, Justin took Kyle’s hand and took full control of him again. Justin was so turned on by what just happened he was leaking precum. Justin ripped Kyle’s short off his body and started running his hands all over his muscles. “Pose for me” demanded Justin. Kyle went through several poses to showcase his superb form. Justin started to stroke Kyle’s thick cock. “I see your muscles aren’t the only thing that got larger. Of course your cock is still petite compared to mine”, Justin said coyly. Kyle put his hands around Justin’s meat. Even using both hands there was more cock to feel. Justin could feel the strength in Kyle’s grip as he squeezed his sensitive member. Justin couldn’t wait any longer. He had to have Kyle’s strength, then maybe he would take Mike’s and Donny’s too. He could have it all. Justin ordered Kyle to “Suck it. Suck me dry, King Kyle”. Donny ran to Mike’s side, as he tried to recover from his defeat. Donny showed Mike what was in the gym bag he was carrying and started whispering something in his ear. Kyle went down to his knees and tried to get his mouth around the beer can sized girth of Justin's cock. As he got the huge head in his mouth, Justin thrust his hips forward and almost choked Kyle. Justin ran his hands through Kyle’s thick hair and over his mountainous shoulders. Kyle ran his powerful hands over Justin’s bubble butt. Justin felt his large balls start to twitch. Kyle started to finger Justin’s asshole making Justin moan. As Kyle tickled the tip of Justin’s cock with his tongue, Justin couldn’t hold back and released a huge load into Kyle’s stomach. Justin didn’t have long to wait to see Kyle’s reaction. • For the Team «10» By Clarence591 Kyle fell back from his kneeling position until his back was supported by a wall. His cock started to throb even harder. His balls started to grow larger. He remembered this feeling from before. He got a panicked look on his face and he raised his eyes to meet Justin’s. “No, not again, you can’t take my beautiful muscles from me”. “Some people never learn”, smirked Justin, “But it really wasn’t your fault. No one could resist the power of this cock”. Justin was holding his prize package in anticipation of it growing even bigger and more powerful. Kyle began to moan. Sweat poured from his muscular form. He tried to stop the pressure that was building inside his groin. But his body couldn’t resist the influence of Justin’s cum. Kyle’s balls churned. He gripped his cock to squeeze it shut from releasing his precious muscle fluids. But even with his Herculean strength, he couldn’t close his thick, steel pipe-like meat. Kyle’s strength faded as Justin got down on his knees and placed his mouth around Kyle’s ample dick. Kyle’s balls churned and he screamed, “Noooo!”. But it was done. Justin sucked the last drop from Kyle, as Kyle’s ever decreasing cock went limp. Justin stood up and raised his arms in victory. He could feel the power surging through his already impressive physique. Justin’s body actually glowed with virility. Justin looked down at Kyle. Kyle’s muscles where changing from firm, bulging mounds of ultimate strength to soft piles of disgusting fat. Kyle was now more obese than before. He was so bloated with over 500 pounds of fat, he couldn’t stand. He looked like a turtle turned on its back, flailing his arms and legs about. Tears rolled down his puffy face as he tried to move. Justin turned away from the appalling display and focused his attention to Mike and Donny. “Behold the new king, no emperor of the school, if not the world”, as Justin talked he did an impressive double bicep pose. Mike and Donny watched as Justin’s biceps increased in size. In fact, every muscle was expanding on Justin’s awe inspiring body. Muscle was building on muscle. Every muscular line clearly defined through his paper thin skin. Justin never felt such power and masculinity. Behind Mike and Donny, the front door opened slightly as Mr. Barker poked his head in to see what was happening. Spying the overweight Kyle on the floor and the ever expanding Justin, he knew the plan was on track. He entered the room, and the entire football team followed. Justin noticed the group entering, “Great, more subjects to worship the new emperor. Enjoy the show boys.” Justin’s body actually grew a few inches in trying to accommodate his new muscle mass. He was now taller than Mike. But the growth of his muscles outpaced his height. Justin kept massaging his body. Feeling the thickness of his pecs, he could now hid three fingers underneath the beefy overhang of his powerful tits. He moved his hand down to his deeply etched ten-pack. He tried to continue the exploration of his perfect body, but his hand was being pulled away by the bulk of his upper arm. His colossal bicep was fighting for space with his triceps for room on his arm bone. His growing lats forced his arm to extend out away from his body. He also had to adjust his stand, as his thighs grew to over 60” in girth. He looked down, and even though his chest was immense, he saw his growing cock stand out in front of his body. He needed to feel his manhood, it looked so powerful. But he couldn’t move his arms. Suddenly a look of terror took over Justin’s face. He was literally becoming muscle bound. His already thickly muscular physique, couldn’t handle all of Kyle’s muscle mass too. He became one enormous mass of hard muscle. Mike and Donny were both sporting hard-ons, mesmerized by Justin’s muscle show. Mr. Barker came up behind them and broke Donny from the trance. “Donny, It’s time for the next part of the plan. And don’t forget, I’m first.” “Yes, I know” said Donny, “Let’s go Mike. I’m going to need your help”. Donny removed a sports bottle from his gym bag as he and Mike stood and walked towards Justin’s hulking frame. Seeing the sports bottle, Justin knew something was up. He tried to turn his body away from Mike, but he only succeeded in losing his balance and fell backwards. His back hit the wall behind him, propping his body up at an angle. The impact of his 700 pound physique cracked the drywall. Justin was freaked out by his predicament; he couldn’t concentrate on anything else. He could have easily controlled everyone in the room with the increased power of his immense cock, now over 24” in length. Justin asked, “What are you assholes trying to do?” Donny raised the sports bottle to Justin’s mouth. He quickly shut it tight. Even the muscles in his face were stronger and more defined. Donny knew he couldn’t force Justin’s mouth open. Mike started to fondle Justin’s hardened body. He never felt muscle that was so unyielding. Mike traveled up Justin’s arm over his 10' plus chest, down his cobble-stoned abs to his all powerful cock. Seeing that Mike was loosing focus of the mission, Donny punched him in the gut. Still very sore from his earlier encounter with Kyle, Mike flinched and looked down at Donny. “Sorry, dude”, Mike said, “But you should feel this thing, it’s incredible.” Donny responded, “Just grab his nose”. “Who’s pathetic now?” asked Mike as he reached past Justin’s shelf-like chest and pinched Justin’s nose closed. Needing lots of oxygen to maintain his mass, Justin shortly started gasping for air. Donny quickly squeezed the contents of the sports bottle into Justin’s open mouth and added, “This was the MNR formula we drank that made you the monster you are. Now it’s time to make things right. This one’s for the whole team you abused to get this freakish body you wanted so badly.” Immediately, Justin felt a change. His body was heavier and more of a burden as his strength left his massive muscles. All his power was going to his growing balls. They ballooned in size, from coconuts to beach balls in seconds. Justin cried, “No, this can’t be happening to me. I’m the emperor. I’m a god. I’m all powerful”. Mr. Barker knew what to do next. He told the football team to stop staring at Justin and to take off all their clothes. Normally, that wouldn’t be a problem for the jocks, but since Justin took their muscle mass and big cocks, they were embarrassed to be seen nude. Noticing their lack of stripping, Mr. Barker stated, “If you want to get your muscles and cocks back, take your clothes off now”. Mr. Barker removed his pants and stood naked in front of the whole team; his wrinkled, old body looking thin and frail. Realizing they all looked better than Mr. Barker, the team started to remove their clothing. The whole team looked like whales or wimps, with their hands cupped in front of their unimpressive erections. Justin’s balls and cock continued to grow as more of his muscle strength was being absorbed. Both Mike and Donny were stroking his cock now, just waiting for the eruption. They saw his balls, now resting on the floor and as round as bicycle tires, start to spasm. “Get ready to be real men again” said Donny looking at the team of weaklings in front of him. Justin gave a guttural moan as he was on the verge of the world’s greatest orgasm. His balls tightened and Mike could feel the cum moving up through Justin’s huge hose. Mike grabbed hold near the head of Justin’s 4' cock as Mr. Barker stepped closer. Mike aimed for his mouth. The first shot came at such force it knocked Mr. Barker unto the floor. Mike kept the flow pouring onto Mr. Baker’s body, coating him in thick, sticky layer of powerful spunk. Then he moved on to his teammates. Mr. Barker scooped up the cum from his chest and drank as much as he could, then rubbed every last drop into his body. He felt his skin tightening and his muscles hardening. Knowing his body was going to be young & fit again, he focused his attention on Kyle. Mike continued to hose down the team with volley after volley of hot semen. Donny told them to rub it into their skin and swallow what they could. The team was changing before his eyes. The chubby ones’ fat was melting away. The thin ones started to look toned. Their small cocks were increasing in length and girth. As their muscle mass increased, each man’s attention went to their team mates new, improved bodies. They started rubbing and groping each other. Their supremely athletic bodies were back. Finally their facial features became more masculine and they started kissing. Donny and Mike had a perfect view of the hot, jock orgy as they continued to spray them with the last of Justin’s cum. Mr. Barker was scooping the cum off the floor in his hands and carrying it over to Kyle. He started rubbing it into Kyle’s flabby bulk. He went back and forth as quickly as he could before the cum dried and became useless. When Kyle had lost about half his fat, he was able to crawl by himself and started licking the cum from the floor. Donny and Mike turned to watch Justin’s once majestic body and proud cock shrivel down to nothing. Justin passed out from the effect of the incredible muscle loss. He looked like a blob of loose skin hanging on a skeleton frame. Mike held Justin up with one arm wrapped around Justin’s now sunken chest. Mike looked down at Justin’s balls and said, “Donny, it looks like there’s a little left. Do you want it?” Donny answered, “No thanks, I like my body the way it is”. “So do I”, smiled Mike, “I guess I could use a top-off”. With that said, Mike put one hand on Justin’s chest and another below his groin. One of Mike’s huge hands was able to hold both of Justin’s rail thin thighs now. Mike effortlessly pressed Justin up over his head. He lowered Justin down so his dangling cock entered Mike’s mouth. He pressed Justin up and down as he sucked the last of the cum. Mike repositioned his hand so to grab onto Justin’s balls. Mike squeezed hard and the remaining cum was forced out. Justin groaned as his balls were being crushed by Mike’s powerful grip. The essence of Justin’s masculinity was being forced out of his balls and digested by Mike. When Justin was dry, Mike set him down gently on the floor. He looked so frail, even smaller than before, younger, like he hadn’t yet gone through puberty. No longer a man, but a very feminine looking boy. Mike almost felt sorry for him. But then Mike felt something else. His body tingled all over. All his wounds healed. He felt a powerful rush through every molecule of his body. Donny looked on as the changes took effect. Mike’s legs lengthened, adding a few more inches to Mike’s already imposing stature. His hips narrowed, making his waist tighter and more compact. His shoulders broadened. His hands, feet and cock grew. Donny noticed Mike’s muscles increasing in size to match his height, keeping his perfect proportional physique. His ideally symetrical muscles looked even more defined. Mike’s pectorals stood out further from his chest defying the pull of gravity. His ass became higher and rounder. His golden bronzed skin looked like it was shrink-wrapped expertly around each muscle group. A light coating of fine hair covered his chest. Finally his face became more rugged. The jaw line sharpened and a five o’clock shadow appeared. His lips became fuller, cheek bones higher, eyes and teeth brighter. It was like Mike went through a second puberty, with every male trait raised to the ultimate level. Donny knew he was no longer the best looking guy at school. Mike was the epitome of masculine beauty. Mike was looking over his spectacular body, when he finally realized everyone was staring at him. And he was the only one without an erection. Even soft, Mike had the biggest cock in the room. Mike looked over the entire team of muscular hunks and smiled, “Looks like we are going to have one hell of a football season this year. We’ll be unbeatable! Let’s get out of this place and hit the practice field.” Mike's voice cracked, until settling into a deep bass that rattled the windows in the room when he spoke. "Then we can have some real fun in the showers." The whole team cheered. At that moment Justin woke up, looked at his shriveled body and cried. Mike turned to look at Justin and said “It looks like we have a new team water boy too.” Everyone laughed. Donny walked over to be with Mike and stretched up to kiss him. He then looked at the other jocks as they put on the gym shorts Mr. Barker had brought. All his teammates were as big as fitness models now. Kyle had ingested enough of Justin’s cum to get the body of an amateur bodybuilder, slightly less mass than Mr. Barker who was by Kyle’s side. Donny knew he was as big as any professional bodybuilder. Then he turned to Mike. Mike was almost indescribable. He could easily win any bodybuilding title just by stepping onto the stage. He oozed perfect virility from every pore of his flawless form. He was unique, a kind of man that others could only fantasize about being. While everybody else was big, Mike was huge. • «11» By Clarence591 The team arrived back at the school. They went into the locker room to change into their practice gear. Mike and Donny headed directly to the football field to test Mike’s enhanced body. Mike walked to one of the end zones. It was getting more difficult for him to move; his muscles seemed to still be growing. Donny threw a football to him from the equipment bag left near the bleachers. Mike caught it in one of his enormous hands, his long fingers almost encircling the ball. “Is this a joke? Get me a real football, not this toy”, Mike said looking at the tiny brown object. “That is a real football, Mike” Donny responded surprised by Mike’s request. “You’ve got to be shitting me, it’s so small” Mike said as he gently squeezed the pigskin in his hand. The ball burst like a balloon under his grip, “Damn”. “Are you alright, big guy?” Donny asked. “Yeah, I guess I need a little more time to adjust to my new size and strength” Mike said dropping the destroyed ball. “No problem. I’ll get another one”, Donny took two more balls out of the bag and quickly tossed one to his friend before running up field away from Mike. Mike caught the ball trying his best to be gentle. He pumped his arm back and threw the ball using only a small percentage of his strength. It soared high into the air passing over Donny, the goal post and the bleachers at the opposite end of the field. Seeing his friend’s frustration again, “That’s okay; I’m prepared this time. I thought we may have needed another one. Donny’s threw the third ball to Mike. Donny’s throw rocketed through the air like a bullet, like Mike he didn’t have his new strength under control. His muscular physique gave him the strength of about five average men. The ball sped towards Mike, whose increasingly bulky arms couldn’t react fast enough to catch it this time. The comet like ball hit Mike directly in his crotch bouncing off his impressive package. Donny ran back to Mike, “Sorry man. I didn’t mean to hit you in your nuts. Are you okay?” “I’m fine. I didn’t feel a thing and I’m not even wearing a cup” Mike said as he forced his hand to his manhood with some difficulty, “Are you sure it hit me there?” “Yes. It’s a pretty large area” Donny said trying to make light of the accident. “Wow. I felt nothing”, Mike said thinking to himself, “I want to try something. Kick me in my balls as hard as you can”. “What?” Donny asked dumbfounded. “You heard me dude. Just do it”, Mike demanded while spreading his legs apart and bending forward, placing his hands on his knees. Donny stepped back and slammed his lower leg hard into Mike’s jewels. “Again, harder” demanded Mike. Donny took two steps back and kicked Mike harder with a running start. “I felt only some movement, absolutely no pain whatsoever.” “You’re like fucking Superman dude, impervious to pain”, Donny said getting turned on by his best friend’s new strength. “Let’s see if your muscles are as hard as Superman’s too.” Donny picked up one of the tall field marker posts used by the referees and placed the pointed turf spike on Mike’s carved thigh. Mike flexed and the muscles expanded. Donny pushed the sharp tip into Mike’s leg, not even causing an indentation. Mike than relaxed his thigh but Donny still couldn’t break the skin. Donny pushed with everything he had, the steel pole finally crumbling against Mike’s impenetrable body. Donny ran his hand over Mike’s undamaged skin, the flesh underneath felt hard as steel and totally unyielding. “Wow, you’re invincible!” Donny’s long cock was erect now, the head escaping through the leg opening of his shorts. Mike reached for his friend’s rod and stroked it. “Ouch, go easy there Superman. I’m not like you, I can still feel pain”. “Sorry dude. I guess I can’t do anything right today” Mike said withdrawing his hand. Mike turned and walked toward the team bench to sit down; his immense weight breaking the wooden bench in half. “Fuck”, he said as he struggled to his feet. He walked to the field goal and leaned against it with one hand supporting his body. The 10” round steel pole creaked, quickly bending toward the ground under his grip, “This is great, I can’t sit or even lean on anything.” Mike grabbed the pole with both hands and easily forced the top half back into the upright position. Donny walked over to his friend and put his hand on Mike’s shoulder. Donny had to reach higher than before to reach his mammoth delts. His best friend’s body, covered with beads of sweats, felt warmer than before. His muscles looked larger too. He no longer had the beautiful symmetrical lines from just an hour ago. His body was becoming a cartoon version of a super hero with massively bulky muscles. Donny lowered his hand down Mike’s right arm, his thumb following the thickest vein that snaked along its entire length. “I know my new body is turning you on Donny, and I’m really glad about that. But I’m getting worried. I don’t feel anything anymore. Not your kicks, not the spike, and most importantly not your touch. I’ve always fantasized about being the strongest man in the universe, but I never thought about the downside. I want to be able to feel you when we’re together. I don’t want to break everything around me. To make things worse I think I’m still growing. It’s getting harder for me to move. I’m afraid I am becoming muscle bound like Justin. I don’t want to be some kind of freak-a-zoid monster.” Mike said, his powerful bass voice wavering slightly for the first time today. The other members of the team were entering the field, their practice uniforms clinging to their enhanced forms like second skins. They huddled around Donny and Mike. Mr.Barker went into the bleachers to watch the practice session. “Hey guys, listen up. Are any of you still growing or have the effects have Justin’s cream worn off?”, Donny asked his team mates. “My muscles were getting larger on the walk over here. Unfortunately I don’t feel it anymore. Not since our group jerk-off session in the locker room.” Kyle said winking at Mr.Barker while running his hand over his hard, sculpted abs exposed by his mid-drift shirt. His prolonged growth period and superior genetics allowed him to finally surpass Mr.Barker in size. Even though he was now the third largest man in school, after Mike and Donny, he wanted to be bigger. He loved it when he was able to dominate the campus’ alpha-male Mike. He never felt so alive and powerful as when he was forcing Mike’s face into his crotch. He stared at Mike’s hyper-muscular torso and became overwhelmed by envy. “Have all of you jerked-off since coming into contact with Justin’s spunk?’ Donny asked the crowd. Everyone nodded their head yes. “How about you Mike?” Mike shook his head no. “That’s the answer my man. Just go choke the chicken and that will stop the growth. I’ll be happy to help you” Donny said as he cupped Mike’s ten inch, totally soft cock through his tight shorts. It became obvious to Donny that every part of Mike’s body was getting bigger. The whole team approached Mike and volunteered their hands-on service. The hypnotic draw of Mike’s cock had them mesmerized. “Thanks, but it wouldn’t help, I can’t feel anyone’s touch. Plus I might hurt you guys. This is a job I’ll have to do alone from now on”, Mike said as he struggled to walk to the gym. Donny and the team watched Mike leave the field, still lusting for his hulking physique. Kyle just glared at Mike, the envy growing stronger within him. Mike entered the gymnasium and headed toward the weight room. He picked up the half ton barbell Kyle used earlier. It felt so light to Mike. He tossed it in the air and caught it with just his index finger. He even attempted to balance the titanic weight on the tip of his finger. Mike just laughed at the realization of what his magnificent body was possible of doing. The feats of strength he did while under Justin’s control came back to him. He calculated he must have the strength of at least a thousand average men. How else could he have stopped that truck with his fist and then lifted it over his head with just one hand? He felt his cock start to harden; he then remembered what he was supposed to be doing. He waddled over to one of the large mirrors on the side wall. He hadn’t seen himself since his last metamorphosis. His rod became fully erect when he saw his own reflection. He was looking at the most masculine being he had ever seen. The new coating of dark hair on his tanned chest and forearms made him look like so virile. He ran his hands over his freakishly muscled chest and tight waist. He remembered his old roid gut and how some called him fat. Not now, he was ripped to the bone. His tight ten-pack abs would humble any gymnast. He raised his arms into a double bicep pose. Muscle appeared on top of muscle, he couldn’t bend his elbow past the 90 degree mark due to the massive size of his bicep. He couldn’t believe his body was so huge and powerful. His cock was throbbing and his balls started to grow filling with his juices; the center seam of his shorts broke open unable to confine his engorged equipment. He moved his hand to his face fascinated by his manly features. The coarse beard of his five o’clock shadow was in stark contrast to his soft chest hair. He was easily one of the most handsome men on the planet. He felt his balls spasm. Mike pulled off the damaged shorts freeing his fuck pole. He stepped back from the mirror and put his hands on his rock hard ass. He closed his eyes and forced his head back. Mike’s rigid cock was sticking straight up toward the ceiling. He squeezed his round ass cheeks and screamed. His powerful balls contracted and shot his first load high into the air; the force of the thick stream blew a hole in the ceiling. Mike saw what happened and grabbed his cock forcing it parallel to the floor, just as he was about to unleash his second volley. The second less powerful orgasm still had enough force to smash the mirror in front of him. He put his hand in front of his piss slit to block the third and final volley from doing any further damage. Feeling exhausted and covered in sweat, Mike sat down on one of the work-out benches. His weight caused the steel pipes to creak, the welded joints cracked, and Mike found himself sitting on the floor once again. “I hoped this worked. I can’t live in this world if I get any bigger”. Donny entered the room and found Mike sitting on the floor of the weight room. “All done, Mike? How do you feel?” “I think you were right, I don’t feel my muscles growing anymore” Mike answered without looking up. Donny looked at the damage in the room. “I guess it was a good thing you were alone. You could have killed someone. Of course I can’t think of a better way to die”, he said with a chuckle. “It’s not funny man. How would you like it if you could never have sex again?” Mike said this time looking at Donny. “Come on, Mike. We’ll figure something out” Donny spoke trying to comfort his gargantuan friend. “I have an idea to cheer you up. Let’s take your measurements like old times.” Donny said seeing the tape measure he used on Kyle earlier that day. Mike stood on his feet and walked toward Donny. Donny felt his cock twitch at the sight of Mike’s huge body approaching him. Mike stopped his front of Donny and raised his arms over his head as far as his overdeveloped shoulders allowed. “Let’s start with my chest”, Mike said with a sexy smile. Mike’s smile and sensual deep voice sent a shiver down Donny’s spine. Donny told Mike to hold one end of the tape as Donny walked around Mike’s body. The 96 inch tape was unable to fit Mike’s chest. There was about a 2 inch gap between the two ends. Mike flexed his pecs and lats forcing the gap to expand another foot. “I’ll have to guess at 110 inches.” Donny then lowered the tape to Mike’s waist. “45 inches, your stomach may have the same girth as before, but it sure looks different. It appears you swallowed some bricks, Mikey.” Donny ran his hands over each of the ten clearly defined ab muscles that made up Mike’s lower torso. Mike crunched his abs making them even more impressive. Donny pushed one of his fingers into the 2 inch deep grooves between each muscle, the flesh of his finger yielding to the harder muscle . “You’re the only man I know that comes with a built-in change holder. Let’s see quarters go here”, he moved his hand down to the next row, “dimes here, nickels here, and finally pennies.” Mike watched Donny’s exploration of his abs in the remaining mirror on the wall since he was unable to feel Donny’s hand or see below his protruding chest. Donny continued his finger exploration to the deeper groove above Mike’s left hip bone. “And this is where you can keep the silver dollars”. Donny wiped the drool from his mouth and lowered the tape to Mike’s hips, making sure to measure his bubble butt where it was the fullest. “58 inches, that’s bigger than most bodybuilders’ chests”. Donny ran the tape along Mike’s flaccid cock, “11 inches soft. I hope to get the hard data later”. Mike just smiled down at Donny. Donny moved down to Mike’s right thigh, he took a measurement then Mike flexed. “That’s 48 inches relaxed, 54 inches flexed.” He did the same with Mike’s calves, “24 inches relaxed, 27 inches flexed. Let’s get your height and weight.” Donny walked over to the medical scale. He pulled the height stick to its tallest setting and pushed the weights all the way to the left. Mike got on the scale. Donny pushed the stick down to the top of Mike’s head, “6 feet, 11 inches. And all I can tell you is you weigh more than 500 pounds. You are definitely a super heavyweight.” “I wonder what I really weigh. I would like to know how much I can actually lift too. There is just not enough weight in here to max out my muscles.” Mike said looking around the room. Donny was silent, thinking for a moment. “I have an idea. Let’s go to the scrap metal yard. We can get the answer to both of those questions there.” The men walked to the locker room. Mike went to find something to wear. Since his waist was about the same size, the baggy practice shorts he kept in his locker should still fit. He walked up to the locker and daintily put two fingers on the combination lock. His strength was too much for the lock and he accidentally crushed the dial. Giving up, Mike just tore the door off his locker as if it was made of tin foil. He took out his shorts. He stepped into the garment and pulled them up over his thighs and ass. The once loose material stretched to accommodate his new bulk. As Donny returned with his gym bag, Mike had his hand down the front of his tight shorts arranging his cock to run down his right leg. Mike did a full turn for Donny, his ass bouncing high with every movement of his legs. Donny was hypnotized by the movement. It was as if his favorite morphed artwork had come to life. Donny was both aroused and frightened by the sight. “I was going to ask how I look. But I can see the answer by the bulge in your shorts” Mike remarked as he put his hands on his hips and smiled at Donny. That deep voice vibrated through Donny’s body again. Mike’s handsome face beamed pure male confidence and his muscular body emitted raw masculine power. Donny’s pelvis started to buck uncontrollably, his cock oozing cum. “I’m sorry man, but I’ve been fighting it for over an hour now. You are so fucking hot, I can’t help myself”, Donny said gasping for air only slightly embarrassed. “It’s okay dude. I understand. If I was you I would have done the same thing a long time ago. I can’t believe the way I look either.” Mike said calmly, “did you want to change before we leave?’ “No, I have a feeling it’s going to happen again before this night is over” Donny answered. “Let’s get going, dude”. • Feeling Human «12» By Clarence591 Mike and Donny arrived at the auto graveyard in Donny’s pickup. Donny was driving while Mike was sitting in the bed because he couldn’t fit inside the cab. They walked to the locked gate. Donny looked at Mike, “I think you have the key, big guy”. Mike grabbed the large padlock and yanked, breaking the chain and squashing the lock. They entered the yard and headed for the industrial scale. Mike got on and learned his weighed 968 pounds. Both men were surprised by the reading. “What’s that burning smell?” Donny asked sniffing the air. Donny narrowed the odor was coming from Mike, more exactly his crotch. Mike squatted down to expose his inner thighs. Donny saw large singed holes in Mike’s shorts. Mike didn’t feel it, but his shorts had burned due to the friction caused by his hard as concrete thighs rubbing together when he walked. Donny just laughed, “Why don’t you find something to max out those arms of yours, then we will weigh it. You’ll know just how strong you are, Superman.” Mike saw a car that had been crushed into a 4 foot cube. He reached for it, the steel bending under his grip to form a handle. He lifted with one arm and put it on the scale, which read 4,000 pounds. He saw another and grabbed it with his other hand. He did alternate curls with ease. He found a steel I-beam nearby and forced the cubes on each end creating a mega dumbbell. Mike did several repetitions with the 8,000 plus weight with one arm then the other. “That’s a good warm-up, but I need some real weight”, Mike said smiling at Donny. Donny didn’t say a word; he just stared at the exhibition with his mouth agape and his cock hard. Mike found a stack of flattened autos sitting on two other I-beams. The girders held the 12 cars off the ground. Mike crawled under the cars on his back. Donny watched as suddenly the almost 50,000 pound pile of flattened steel was lifted off the beams. Donny bent down to see Mike was benching the weight. After thirty reps, Mike crawled out from under the stack. He stood and flexed his swollen pecs. He grabbed his left pec with his right hand and squeezed the mass. The hardness and size of his man tit made his cock react. His upper body felt incredible, he needed to work his legs. He saw the huge crane used to move the cars to the compactor. Mike bent down and walked underneath the belly of the crane. He went to the center trying his best to balance the machine between his shoulders. He straightened his legs lifting the crane off the ground. He did twenty squats but was unhappy with the light weight. He put his hands on the crane and lifted it over his head. He then lowered one arm and supported the 50 ton crane with the other. “My God, he is Superman” Donny said as he shot another load into his still moist shorts. Mike gently set down the crane and crawled out from underneath. He stood to his full height and stretched his powerful body. He then alternately flexed each arm as he squeezed his massive bicep with the opposite hand. Mike walked up to Donny and smiled when he saw the outline of his hard cock and larger wet spot, “I guess you enjoyed the show.” Donny just nodded still in awe of Mike’s power. Mike grabbed his own hard meat, “Me too. Maybe you can take that measurement you wanted earlier.” Donny went to his gym bag and pulled out the tape measure. Donny pulled down Mike’s shorts and ran the tape along his vein covered rod. The tape read 19 inches from the base to the tip and eleven inches in girth. “Wow” was all that Donny said as he ran his hand over Mike’s meat. It felt so hot it almost burned Donny’s hand. Undaunted, Donny bent down and tried to get his lips around the fantasy cock. He struggled for several minutes trying different angles before giving up. “Sorry man, but it’s not for lack of want”, Donny said frustrated. “I know. I’m sure you don’t want this thing rammed up your ass either. It would rip you in two. Imagine what it would due to a woman’s cunt” Mike said squeezing his softening cock. “No man needs to be this big or strong. I don’t feel like a human anymore. I want to be a powerful man, but not too powerful to enjoy life.” Mike said as he staggered to a nearby car and sat on the hood; the metal conforming to the shape of his ass. He rubbed his temples, sweat pouring off his body. His physique was swollen and red from the blood rushing to feed his huge muscles. “Are you alright, Mike?” Donny asked. “Yeah, I felt a sudden chill and have a mother of a headache”, Mike answered still rubbing his temples. “Chill, you’re sweating like a pig. I think you may be suffering from heat stroke. You must have really had a good workout” Donny said with some concern. He looked around and saw a fire hose near by. He used it to wet down his friend. “This should help you cool off after that big workout. Muscles generate heat when you work them, so I guess your super muscles generate super heat. I hope the heat doesn’t cause damage to the rest of your body and more importantly, your brain”. Mike enjoyed the cooling effect of the water, to him the power stream that blasted his skin felt like a soft summer breeze. “Oh, that’s great news. I have all this power, but if I use it I might suffer brain damage. And that was no real workout; everything here is too light for me.” Mike caught some of the water in his cupped hands and drank it down trying to cool his body faster. “Sometimes I think it would have been better if I never took those supplements.” After a few moments Donny saw Mike’s skin return to its normal color. He put down the hose and picked up his gym bag. He sat next to Mike and said, “Maybe the supplements can help solve the problem they created. What if you take some of the MNR formula to reduce your muscle size?” “No way, man. I’m not going to end up a fat slob again. If all this muscle turns to fat it would take me ten years to loose the weight. Plus it may be shallow, but I like being a muscular jock”, Mike said rubbing his cobble-stoned stomach. “I know and I like you being a muscular jock too”, Donny commented as he rubbed Mike’s arm, “What if we dilute the formula it will be less potent? We can reduce your muscle mass and strength without losing it all.” “It sounds risky. Do you think it would actually work?” Mike asked. “We’ll cut the formula in half. If it doesn’t work we have the other supplements to reverse it again. But now we know not to ingest so much of the stuff.” Donny reached into his bag and pulled out the same sports bottle he used on Justin. “I used only about half of this on Justin. I filled the container with water to dilute it down. Just swallow a little of it and see how it effects you.” Mike took the plastic bottle from Donny using only his thumb and index finger trying not to burst the bottle like he did the football. Unfortunately, Mike still didn’t have complete control over his strength. The bottle’s top exploded off from the pressure of Mike’s grip causing most of the formula to spill to the ground. Mike looked at Donny, “Sorry”. Mike knew he had to do something to get back to being normal. He moved the bottle to his lips, his hand visibly shaking. He sipped a few ounces. He looked at Donny again who smiled at him. Mike swallowed the chemically enhanced water. Donny took the bottle from Mike’s hand and put the top back on and placed it back in his bag. Mike waited a few moments, “It didn’t work, nothing is happening. I don’t know if I’m disappointed or relieved”. “Don’t worry man. We’ll think of something else to try. I promise not to give up on you” Donny reached for Mike’s hand to comfort him. He noticed that Mike was getting hard again. “It looks like you are happy about my idea being a total failure”. “What do you mean?” Mike asked noticing Donny’s hand on the outline of his erection. “Why am I hard? I didn’t even feel it happening. I shouldn’t be…” Mike said before stopping in mid-sentence. His body became flush, the blood surging through each muscle again. Mike started to moan as his body shrank slightly. Donny pulled down Mike’s shorts; he saw Mike’s balls tripling in size. Mike’s cock was lengthening too. It was pressed hard against his body, growing up between his massive pecs. Mike leaned back onto the car, his fingers ripping into the metal as he gripped the hood. He bent his head backwards and screamed. He shot an enormous load straight into the air. It went so high; Donny couldn’t see it in the night sky. In seconds it was over. Donny looked into the air and then at Mike. “We better move, Mike. It’s going to rain” Donny said as he pulled up Mike’s shorts. As soon as they got about six feet, gallons of thick cum fell from the sky and covered the car where they had been sitting. Donny looked at Mike, “How do you feel?” “Okay I guess. I feel a little looser, I can move more easily now” Mike said swinging his heavy arms back and forth. He rubbed his sculpted abs looking for fat. “It doesn’t look like I lost any definition. Get the tape measure, Donny”. Donny took Mike’s statistics and figured Mike had lost about 20% of his muscle mass. According to the scale Mike had also lost 420 pounds. Mike didn’t understand why he had lost so much more weight than muscle. Donny told him maybe the formula affected his muscle density. His muscles weren’t as dense or powerful as they were before. To test the theory, Mike went back to the crane. But this time when he tried to hold it over his head, he barely had the strength to support the weight with both hands. He knew it couldn’t hold it up with one arm as he was able to do very easily before. It seemed Mike had lost about 60% of his strength. Mike was thrilled the experiment had worked. He still had a fantastic physique and the strength of about 400 average men. He thought he was still too strong to live a semi-normal life and asked to take another sip of the diluted formula. Donny convinced him to wait until tomorrow to see if there were any delayed side effects. “If you still want to tomorrow, we’ll come back here and do the experiment again. You should jerk-off a couple times during the night to see what impact that has on your body too”, Donny told Mike. “Maybe you should sleep over to make sure I follow your directions, dear doctor” Mike said as he picked Donny up in one arm and the gym bag in the other. They left the scrap yard and went to Donny’s truck. Once they left, a figure of a small boy appeared from the shadows. He walked over to the cum covered car and searched for some still active cream. Unfortunately, the muscle juice had dried completely. He slammed his small fist onto the hood in frustration. He yelped in pain as his weak body impacted the steel. He would have to wait to get his revenge. • «13» By Clarence591 Mike had a rough night. Since coming home from the salvage yard, he had broken two chairs, the refrigerator door and a bathroom sink. His parents bombarded him with questions when they first saw him. He simply said he didn’t want to talk about it in his commanding voice, and they never spoke again for the remainder of the evening. After Mike ate every morsel of food in the house, he went upstairs to his room. He figured the bed would collapse under his weight; so he put the mattress on the floor to sleep. But the mattress couldn’t provide him any comfort. The normal ten inch metal springs were compressed to less than an inch under his weight. His shoulders and lower legs hung over the edges, his mammoth physique wider and longer than the full size mattress. He put the mattress back on the box spring and told Donny he could sleep there, while he would use the floor tonight. He had a difficult time getting comfortable. Mike’s large rounded butt and muscle engorged shoulders prevented his lower back from reaching the floor. Mike stuffed five rolled up bath towels under the exaggerated arch to give his lumbar region some support. After several hours of restlessness, Mike finally drifted off to sleep. Donny stared at Mike. Mike’s flawless nude physique glowed in the moonlight. The sheen of sweat from the always warm behemoth highlighted the shape of his muscles. All night Donny tried to close his eyes to get some sleep, but he couldn’t fight the overwhelming desire to look at the resting giant. Watching his chest rise and fall with each breath was hypnotic. For the last hour Donny had a painful erection too. Mike’s musky scent permeated the bedroom, even with the open windows to let in the cool night air. The scent, for some reason, kept Donny aroused against his own will. Donny could tell that Mike had finally fallen asleep, due to his snoring. For such a big man, the snoring was rather soft and soothing. Mike must have been having an erotic dream; Donny noticed Mike’s cock was starting to expand. Within a few seconds Mike was at full mast. Donny’s own erection ached as he grew even harder at the sight. Donny had to touch Mike’s sex stick, he felt compelled to do it. He silently got out of bed and walked over to Mike’s body. Donny straddled Mike’s hips and sat down, resting his own muscular ass on Mike’s powerful thighs. Donny didn’t worry about waking Mike. Mike’s super dense muscles still prevented him from feeling another person’s presence. Donny licked Mike’s rod providing lubricate for his hands to run up and down the almost two foot length. He hugged the thick fuck pole trying to force it to more upright position. Donny pulled with all his strength but soon realized his 24” arms couldn’t overpower Mike’s cock. Mike must have felt something during the struggle, his raised his hand to touch his rod and hit Donny in the shoulder. The unconscious tap knocked Donny off of is best friend and threw him into the nearby wall. Donny stayed against the wall for several minutes silently rubbing his bruised shoulder. He wanted to make sure Mike hadn’t woken up. When Mike’s snoring returned, Donny moved closer. He then straddled Mike’s upper torso, this time putting Mike’s thick cock between his ass cheeks. Donny bobbed up and down slightly as the powerful cock supported his weight as if a chair. Donny realized this was about as far as Mike’s cock could get into his inferior body. Donny looked down onto Mike’s immaculate face; the powerful square jaw the highlight of his perfect profile. He was more beautiful than any Greek statue. Even lying down, Mike had a deep valley of muscle cleavage. Donny forced his cock down between Mike’s pecs, the tip almost touching Mike’s cleft chin. Donny felt the heat from Mike's body on his sensitive cock. Donny was near orgasm, and then Mike moved slightly adjusting his arm position. Mike’s pectorals flexed and bulged with the movement of his arms trapping Donny’s cock between them. Mike then turned his head to face the other direction, the coarse beard on his chin brushing the tip of Donny’s inflamed rod. Donny lost control, but his cum backed-up due to the clamp-like pressure of Mike’s pecs. Donny was in great pain, his balls needed to release their load. Donny leaned backwards trying to pull his cock free, just then Mike relaxed his pecs. Donny’s cock sprung up towards his own chest. A large load of thick cum oozed from his bruised member covering his upper torso. Donny laid there on Mike’s cock catching his breath and rubbing his own cock. He rolled off his best friend and crawled out of the room. He went to the bathroom and washed his body. He looked into the mirror, thinking how he had used Mike’s unconscious body to jerk off. Was that rape? He knew it was wrong, but being near Mike made him do things he knew were wrong. Donny decided to spend the rest of the night downstairs on the living room couch. Keeping a distance from Mike was the only way he was going to get any sleep tonight. ------------------------------------ In the morning, Mike and Donny left for football practice early. Mike couldn’t even shower because he was too big for the bathtub stall. He planned on using the school’s large shower room after practice. He knew that would make his team mates happy too. The coach waited for his team on the field. He wanted to have one last session before the big game. Tomorrow they were playing Valley Stream High, last year’s state champions. The coach didn’t know his team of high school jocks had been enhanced and now had better physical abilities than the best NFL team. He stood there stunned as he saw his team enter the field. Each boy, no man, was impressive. They were taller and bigger than he remembered. As they got closer he noticed even the chubbier boys had turned into ripped, muscular men. The uniforms showed every bulge of their improved physiques. Even their faces looked more mature and, surprising himself he thought, more handsome. The coach felt himself getting aroused surrounded by these ultra-jocks. He decided not to ask questions or comment on their appearance. He was happy they were on his team. He stayed focused on the game to keep his mind off of their physical improvements. But then Mike and Donny entered the field, he watched the shirtless Mike walk toward him. The coach’s jaw dropped. Mike got nearer and smiled at the older man, “What’s up, coach?” Mike’s presence and voice sent shock waves through his body. The coach stammered as he instructed Kyle to take over the practice until he returned. The coach hurried off the field doing his best to hide his erection. He went to his office and jerked off thinking about Mike. The practice went very well even with the coach frequently leaving to pleasure himself. Each man honed his new physical abilities to perfection. The men had gained each other's knowledge of the game through Justin's spunk. They intuitively knew what the other was thinking during each play. Mike was put in the receiver position. Whenever he got the ball, he simply walked quickly to the end zone. His bulky thighs didn’t permit him to run. Even after being hit by seven or eight large men he didn’t fall. The men hung on to his body trying to prevent him from making a touch down; but, his sheer strength made him unstoppable. Mike could only participate in two or three plays before he became overheated. But that was enough to ensure his team’s victory in tomorrow’s game. At the end of the four hour practice, Mike was dripping wet. But unlike most men, his body odor attracted people to him instead of repelling them. The whole team quickly undressed and followed him into the shower. They took turns washing his body. Mike just stood in the middle of the room following their directions. He lifted his arms or flexed a muscle when instructed by his worshippers. He bent forward so someone could wash his hair. He enjoyed the shampoo, he could actually feel his team mates fingers has they ran through the hairs on his scalp. But he felt nothing from the neck down. It was obvious his peers were enjoying his physique and that made him happy. After Mike was rinsed and dried by his team mates, he headed to his locker to put on another pair of too tight shorts. Suddenly he got a cramp in left hamstring. He tired rubbing the pain away but couldn’t reach it. Donny tried to punch the cramp away, but just ended up hurting his hand. Another team mate suggested Mike lie on the floor and have someone jump up and down on the back of his thigh to relieve his pain. That idea also didn’t work. Kyle came out of the groundskeeper storage room adjacent to the locker room with two sledge hammers. He gave one to Donny who was standing on the other side of Mike’s prone body. “He should feel this”, Kyle said as he raised the ten pound steel hammer over his head and forced it down with all his strength into Mike’s thigh. “Yes, that felt good, harder”, Mike said trying to straighten his leg completely. Kyle did it again and Donny joined in. The two men worked together. Soon the developed a rhythm taking turns whacking Mike’s thigh. “That’s feels great, could you guys do my back too. Please”, Mike begged them, thrilled to finally feel something. Donny and Kyle worked their way up and down Mikes’ entire back and legs. Donny laughed when he hit Mike’s ass cheek. The solid muscle created such a kick-back when hit with the hammer it almost knocked Donny on his ass. Kyle was like a mad man putting all his incredible strength into every hit. He was totally enjoying this opportunity to beat on his rival. His body was covered in sweat; he became obsessed with actually hurting Mike. He missed Mike's calf muscle on one strike and took a large chip out of the concrete floor making it obvious to everyone just how hard Mike's body really was. He hit Mike’s body over and over again with such force that the wooden handle on his hammer snapped in half. Donny looked at Kyle with disgust, “What is wrong with you, man”. Donny then looked down at Mike and asked, “Mike are you alright?” There was no response, Donny bent down to be closer to Mike’s head and asked again, “Are you okay, man?” Donny then heard a familiar sound, it was Mike snoring. He laughed and stood up. “He’s okay, he just fell asleep. Let him rest guys. He didn’t get much sleep last night. I’ll come back for him later”. The whole team laughed, except for Kyle upset Mike was unhurt. They all returned to their lockers and got dressed. Eventually everyone had left the building except for Mike and the coach. The coach toured the locker room and showers to make sure him and Mike were alone. He then stood over the sleeping student. His cock got hard again. He was surprised how many times he had cum today and yet was able to get hard just by looking at Mike. The coach had never been attracted to another man before. He found he couldn’t resist the desire to touch Mike’s body. He had to know how all that powerful muscle felt. The coach slipped off his clothes and lay on top of Mike. His huge body felt so hard and masculine. The coach positioned himself so his cock rested on Mike’s ass. He thrust his hips back and forth rubbing his hard cock along the deep groove between Mike’s ass cheeks. The coach didn’t have the strength to separate the two huge mounds of impenetrable muscle. Donny had returned to pick up his sleeping friend when he walked in on the coach. The coach was so enjoying himself so much he didn’t hear Donny. Donny quickly stepped back behind a row of lockers and watched the coach shoot his load onto Mike’s back. The coach laid there a few moments after cuming. He then stood up and said out loud, “What have I done?” He grabbed a towel from a nearby bench to wipe his crème from the teenager’s ass and back. Donny couldn’t say anything or think poorly of the coach, he had done the same thing himself to Mike last night. The coach put his clothes back on and left the building looking embarrassed. Donny waited for the coach to leave before he approached Mike. He shouted in Mike’s ear to wake him up. Mike started to move, his eyes blinking to adjust to the bright lights. “What happened?” he asked. “You fell asleep during your sledge-hammer massage, dude”, Donny answered. “Sorry man, I guess I was more tired than I thought. I didn’t sleep well last night. I just couldn’t get comfortable, plus it was so damn hot.” Mike said as he rubbed his eyes and got onto his feet. He stretched his long powerful limbs forcing blood into his stiff muscles. Donny was distracted by the flexing and just stared in awe. Mike saw his friend staring at his body and broke the silence, “Um, what time is it?” “What?” Donny asked. “I asked what time it was, Donny” Mike said with a smile. “Oh, nearly 6 o’clock”, Donny replied forcing his eyes off Mike’s chest to only have the blood rush faster to his hardening cock when he saw Mike’s sexy smile. “Ummmm, do you still want to go to the salvage yard again tonight?” Donny moved his hands to his crotch to try to hide his growing manhood in his tight jeans. “Definitely, dude. I’m still too big and strong. Did you see I couldn’t even run out there today? And I can only play a few minutes before I’m burning up from the heat. I can’t even play a whole quarter. That doesn’t make me a great football player does it? Plus I’m not going to spend another night breaking my parent’s furniture and not being able to sleep.” Mike walked to his door-less locker to get dressed. Both men left the locker room together. Mike jumped into the back of the truck as Donny’s pulled out of the school parking lot. As they drove off, they were followed by another car. • «14» By Clarence591 Mike and Donny walked up to the salvage yard’s gate. The chain Mike broke last night had been replaced with a stronger one and new No Trespassing signs were posted. Mike was about to snap the chain between his fingers when the sound of large barking dog came from the other side of the fence. The chain link gate was covered with a green plastic mesh, so the jocks couldn’t see what was on the other side. Suddenly a man’s voice was heard, “We’re closed. Come back in the morning”. “We didn’t realize you were closed. Sorry to have bothered you”, Donny replied as he motioned to Mike to head back to his truck. Mike reached out and grabbed Donny’s arm to stop his departure. Donny grimaced in pain as Mike’s fingers tore into his normally rock-hard bicep. Mike saw Donny’s expression and released his grip. Donny rubbed his tanned upper arm trying to erase the white marks left by Mike’s hand. “Sorry man. But don’t give up so easily. We’ve got to get in there”, Mike said. “Mike, don’t you hear that dog barking. And the man said, they’re closed”, Donny replied stressing the word man. Hearing the conversation on the other side, the yard’s new security guard announced arrogantly, “No one is getting in here tonight guys. Like I said, we’re closed”. Mike turned away from Donny and faced the gate focusing on the spot the voice seemed to be coming. “I think you will let us in”, Mike spoke in a deep commanding tone. Donny heard him use that same tone last night on his parents. “Why would I do that sir?” the voice asked meekly. “Because I want you to”, Mike answered back. In seconds, the sound of the rattling chain was heard being pulled through the gate. With a creak, one side of the gate opened about 3 feet. Mike smiled at Donny and gestured to him to enter through first. Donny entered the yard and was greeted by a sturdy man in his 30s wearing a guard’s uniform. The guard stood near the gate the fingers of one hand clenching the chain link, his other hand held the leash of a snarling German Shepard. The barking dog made Donny take a few steps back. The guard looked over Donny’s athletic form. The young man’s tight clothing showcased is muscular physique. His all-American looks seem to please the guard. Donny enjoyed being an object of desire again. Whenever he was around Mike, he usually faded into the background, going unnoticed. It happened again as the guard’s attention was redirected to Mike as he made his way through the gate. Mike had to step in sideways through the too narrow opening, his massive chest only an inch away from the guard’s stunned face. The guard involuntarily inhaled deeply as Mike’s scent reached his nostrils. Within seconds the guard’s cock started to expand. The guard scanned Mike’s body just as he had Donny, his approval much more obvious this time. The guard’s eyes widened as he saw the bulge contained in Mike’s tight shorts. The guard’s eyes continued up Mike’s exposed abdominal muscles to his titanic chest. The guard’s cock was completely hard now, the outline of his average unit easily visible in his form fitting trousers. When the guard saw Mike’s face, he paused and swallowed the vast amount of saliva that had accumulated in his mouth. “Thank you”, Mike said and then smiled. His face was made more beautiful by his flawless white teeth. The guard let go of the gate and grabbed his crotch as he moaned softly. Donny saw a growing dark spot forming where the guard’s cock ended. The guard was completely distracted by Mike’s presence; he didn’t realize his canine companion had been barking uncontrollably at the two studs. Mike looked at the dog and said “Quiet” in a normal volume. The dog instantly stopped barking and sat down behind the guard with a slight whimper. Donny thought to himself even animals respect Mike’s dominance. “We are going to spend about an hour or two here. You will go to the office and stay there until we are done. When we leave you will come back here to lock the gate and you are not to mention to anyone that we were here. Do you understand?” Mike spoke to the guard in his soothing baritone voice. “Yes, I understand sir”, the guard answered very calmly. The guard, unlike the dog, didn’t appear frightened or intimidated by Mike. He just accepted Mike’s orders as a foot soldier would a commanding officer’s. There was never a question who was in charge of whom. The guard left with the dog quietly walking by his side. Donny looked up at Mike in awe. “Don’t worry dude, I would never make you do anything you didn’t want to do”, Mike said without looking at Donny. Mike walked away heading toward the industrial scale. After a moment Donny followed him. Before the guard entered the office trailer, he was distracted by his watch dog. The dog sensed another person had entered the premises through the still opened gate and stopped moving. Not wanting to disobey his orders, the guard gave a quick tug on the leash and both entered the building closing the door behind them. Donny checked Mike’s weight and measurements to make sure they hadn’t changed during the last 24 hours. With Mike’s statistics confirmed, Donny gave his friend the diluted formula to sip. Mike swallowed and removed his shorts. Within a few moments, Mike felt his strength fade and his body lighten. Donny watched as his team mate shrunk in height and width. At the same time Mike’s hardened cock and balls expanded dramatically. Mike’s breath quickened as he grabbed his formidable rod and stroked it roughly. He aimed for a pile of hubcaps about 20 yards in front of him as he felt the pressure building in his balls. He grunted as a thick stream of spunk burst from his hose, the force of his load scattering the hubcaps about. Quarts of his muscle crème pooled in the overturned wheel covers. Mike felt his cock shrink in his hand. He knew his muscles weren’t the only things decreasing in mass. He noticed Donny approaching him with the measuring tape. “I think I may be getting down to a more manageable size”, Mike said lifting his deflated bag sack. “You’re still the biggest man I’ve ever seen”, Donny commented putting his hand on top of Mike’s. Mike was only about 6” taller than his friend now. Mike moved his hand to his massive chest and rubbed his pecs. “Seriously, I think I may be able to wear shirts and pants again like a normal person.” “Yeah, if a normal person had a 73” chest with a 38” waist” Donny said removing the tape from around Mike’s carved waist. Donny continued to take Mike’s measurements and write them down in a small notepad to chart Mike’s regression. Mike had lost about 10% of his muscle mass and a couple of inches off his cock’s length and girth. Mike’s weight was down to 431 pounds. Mike wanted to test his strength level, so he walked to the crane he lifted yesterday. Donny thought he heard a noise over by the hubcaps and was about to investigate when Mike emerged breathing hard and sweating profusely. “I can’t budge it. It’s actually too heavy for me now”, Mike said. Donny couldn’t tell if Mike was happy or upset. “Try your super dumbbell, Mike”, Donny said trying to encourage his friend. Mike walked over to the home made weight and easily lifted it over his head using both arms. He did a couple of curls with it as a smile came over his face. He tired doing one arm curls and was only able to force a single rep from each arm before his engorged biceps failed. Mike walked over to Donny who was busy calculating the results. “I figure the average guy our age could do a one arm curl with a 50 pound bar for one repetition. So you have the strength of 160 men, which means you lost about 60% of your overall strength. That’s consistent with what happened last night.” Donny said out loud while deep in thought. After reviewing the numbers again, he looked at Mike who was wiping the sweat from his forehead. Donny walked quickly to the hose and started to spray down his overheated friend. Mike’s body cooled down much more quickly tonight. He told Donny to stop after about three minutes under the hose. “Do you fell alright, Mike? Are you okay with loosing so much power?” “Yeah, I’m fine”, Mike said as he pulled on his still tight shorts. “I was a little bummed when I couldn’t lift the crane. I feel like a failed or something. But I’m really glad to be more normal. I feel more in control of my body. All during practice today I was afraid I was going to accidentally hurt someone on the field just be touching them or stepping on their foot. Look what I did to your arm tonight”, Mike said pointing to Donny’s newly bruised bicep. “I’m really sorry, dude. I didn’t mean to hurt you”. “I know man. It’s okay. It matches the one I have on my other shoulder”, Donny said lifting his shirt sleeve to reveal the bruise he got from the sleeping giant. “Did I do that too? Man, I don’t even remember touching you there. When did it happen?” Mike said putting his hand to his forehead trying to recall the incident. Donny regretted bringing it up. He wasn’t about to tell Mike how he sodomized him during the night. “Oh, it was during practice. But it’s really no big deal. I’m a pretty tough guy myself. I’ll recover”. He said as he punched Mike hard in the shoulder, the impact causing a loud thud sound. Mike laughed then suddenly his face went sad. “You didn’t feel my punch did you?” “No. But that’s okay for now. You were right; this process should be slow and steady so we don’t make any mistakes. For the rest of the night I’m focusing on the game tomorrow. The team comes first, right?”, Mike said as he smiled at Donny. Donny felt a twinge at his crotch. He quickly looked away and started to gather his belongings. He put the water bottle, notepad and tape measure back in his backpack. He took out a bottle of Gatorade and handed it to Mike. “Drink this; it will help your body recover.” “You think my body needs help?” Mike asked coyly and continued to grin. He wanted to know if he still had the ability to get a man erect with just a smile. “Stop it Mike. You just said you were going to concentrate on the game” Donny remarked as he started to walk toward the gate. “Come back here”, Mike said in his commanding voice. Donny stopped in his tracks and walked quickly back to Mike’s side. “You said you wouldn’t make me do anything I didn’t want to do”, Donny said trying his best to resist Mike. “What’s wrong with you tonight? Don’t you want to be with me?” Mike asked surprised by Donny’s resistance. “Yes”, Donny said breathlessly while looking at Mike, then he remembered how being near Mike effected him. He forced his gaze away from the muscle god, “I mean no. I can’t tonight. You’re still too big for us to do anything, plus I’m not in the mood.” “Oh really” Mike said running his index finger down along Donny’s left pant leg following the bulge of his 9” inch monster, Mike’s finger unintentionally overpowering its rock-hard surface. Donny gasped in pain and stepped backwards out of Mike’s reach. Of the two bruises he received from Mike last night, the one on his cock was the most painful. “Yes really. I’m tired of being hard all the time. And I’m tired of being ignored by everyone when I’m around you”, Donny sniped. He saw a look of hurt appear on Mike’s handsome face and regretted his words. None of that was something Mike could control. “I guess I’m just tired, dude. I didn’t sleep well last night either. I want to focus on the game too. I think it would be best, for the team, if I slept at home tonight”. “Okay. You’re the boss”, Mike said shrugging his broad shoulders. Both men knew that wasn’t true. They left the scrap yard and parted ways when Donny dropped Mike off at his house. As Donny drove away, he looked at Mike’s reflection in his rear view mirror and felt regret for the third time that night. -------------------------------- A slender form stalked the two jocks staying in the shadows of the auto graveyard. He stayed close enough to hear their conversation without getting noticed. After Mike shot his load and left the area, the stalker headed straight to the pile of sum soaked hubcaps. He removed the top of his own small water bottle and carefully poured in the puddles of muscle juice that had formed inside the caps. He had intended not to ingest any of the cum until he was at home, but the desire to be strong again overcame any previous plans or rational thoughts. He licked the outside of the container to remove the excess spunk. It tasted so earthy and rich. He chugged almost all of what he collected. He removed his clothes as he waited for his body to react to the thick crème. Soon he felt a surge of pain radiate from his balls. He grabbed them and tried to hold on as they expanded. He had only felt pain like this once before. The torture got worse as his balls multiplied in size by over 500%. He let out a slight scream against his wish to remain quiet; the pain was too much for him to bear. He fell into unconsciousness. Justin awoke and looked down onto his body. His balls were still throbbing and red, but less painful. His cock was thick and standing at attention. He eyes went to his thighs which were now sculpted with muscle. He ran his hand over his washboard abs and thick chest. He flexed his arm and smiled at the large ball of muscle. He looked like a teenage athlete again instead of prepubescent boy. Justin got to his feet and remembered where he was. He saw Mike and Donny exiting through the gate. It was Justin’s turn to test the strength of his muscles. He started to walk toward Mike’s colossal barbell. The movement caused a shock of pain to run through his body emanating from his balls. He took a deep breath and got to the weight walking slowly. He tried to lift it but couldn’t. Frustrated he slammed his fit into the I-beam bar. He laughed when he saw a dent in the iron that matched the shape of his fist while his hand remained unmarked. Justin wanted to know how big he had gotten so he headed toward the scale. His initial weight was 270 pounds, but it kept changing, going higher and higher. It seemed he was getting heavier with every passing minute. He stayed on the scale for more than ten minutes watching the numbers change. By the time he stepped off he was at 350 pounds. As he walked he felt heavier and more powerful. Even his balls didn’t hurt as much. Justin wondered if the pain had subsided or had his pain threshold just increased along with his strength. He passed by a collection of windshields and saw his reflection. His body looked massive, each muscle perfectly formed on his fat-free frame. He did a double bicep pose and noticed how his biceps had grown over the last 15 minutes. He bounced his thick pecs and crunched his abdominal bricks as he felt each muscle. His body had become strangely numb. It was as if every muscle had been injected with Novocain. It almost felt as if he was touching someone else’s body. This must be what Mike was experiencing. No wonder he couldn’t control his power. After flexing his thighs we got closer to the glass to examine his face. Once again he had the stunning rugged features of a real man. He no longer looked feminine or fragile. He closed his eyes to fight the urge to cum. He figured the longer he held off, the bigger he would become. Justin walked over to Mike’s weight again. He bent down to get underneath the weight. Taking a deep breath, he used every ounce of his strength to push the weight up. He straightened his powerful legs lifting the weight. He then pressed it over his head and laughed. He lowered the 4 ton weight back to his shoulders and pressed it over his head again, then once more. The weight felt lighter with each lift. Justin’s cock became harder as he realized how powerful he was becoming. He set the weight down and did a two arm curl with ease. He then tried a one arm curl. First he had some difficulty, but soon he was on his sixth repetition. He had become stronger than Mike. It made sense; Mike had lost 60% of his strength. That strength was contained in his cum. By swallowing it, Justin was now 20% stronger than Mike. He would now be able to get revenge on the men that made him a weakling. He would make Mike and Donny beg for mercy as he crushed their balls, just like Mike did to him less than a week ago. Justin felt so masculine and powerful as he pushed the weight over his head and held it in place with just one arm. The feeling overwhelmed Justin. He couldn’t hold back any longer, he shot a large load of spunk, his balls shrinking as they emptied. Catching his breath, Justin’s arm started to shake under the weight. He no longer could support it and it crashed down to the ground in front of him. Justin felt his strength drain from his body as his balls expanded again. He released another load and his muscles shrank as his balls expanded painfully again. A third stream of cum was expelled from his shortening cock. Justin screamed as his balls filled for a fourth time. He stumbled back to where he had left his clothes. He tried to stop cumming but couldn’t. His pain threshold was decreasing along with his muscles and strength; the fifth expansion sent him reeling to the ground. He regretted not waiting to swallow Mike’s cum as he originally planned. By the tenth orgasm, Justin was near unconsciousness again. Justin’s body had returned to its abnormally slender stature. “No it’s not fair. Why should Mike have everything and I have nothing”, Justin said out loud sounding like a child throwing a tantrum. He touched his devastated scrotum. He gasped as intense pain engulfed the sensitive sack. He thought he hadn’t felt such pain since Mike’s crushed his balls and literally sucked the masculinity out of his body. He then realized that was the problem. Mike had damaged his testicles making them unable to truly assimilate Mike’s muscle cum. That’s why he didn’t retain any mass or strength. Mike was responsible for turning him into a little boy and preventing him from being a real man again. The hatred for Mike grew in Justin’s heart even more. Justin had to think of another way to get revenge on Mike. To make him suffer for what he did. Justin’s planning was interrupted by the sound of a barking dog coming quickly towards him. Soon the vicious dog was nearly on top of him, held back by the rugged security guard. The guard looked at Justin’s frail body and soft facial features. He guessed Justin was about ten years old due to the small size of his genitalia and lack of pubic hair, though he was tall for his age. “Little boy, where are your clothes?” he asked. Justin crawled away reaching for his clothes. “I’m not a little boy, I’m seventeen”, he said as he pulled on his pants. “Whatever kid. You better get out of here before I call the cops and they throw your scrawny ass into juvy.” The guard said trying to best to frighten the boy. Justin grabbed his water bottle after putting on his shirt and shoes. “I’m leaving. I got everything I need.” The guard escorted Justin to the gate and locked it closed. On the other side Justin lifted the translucent bottle up toward the street lamp looking at the small remaining amount of Mike’s cum. “Yes, I’ve got everything I need.” • «15» By Clarence591 On the way to the game, Donny stopped to pick-up Mike. Mike was still too tall and wide to fit comfortably in the passenger seat, so he rode in the back again. It also meant the two didn’t have to converse. Both felt a little awkward around each other after last night. When they arrived Mike headed for the locker room to change with Donny following behind as usual. It seemed natural for Donny to take the subservient position and walk several paces behind the muscle god. Donny didn’t mind, it gave him the opportunity to view the movement of Mike’s powerful ass. Donny stopped before entering the building when he noticed Mr.Barker’s car pull into the lot. Barker and Kyle got out of the front seat, then the back door opened and Justin appeared. The threesome was having a serious discussion near the car, with Justin doing most of the talking. Kyle noticed Donny watching them and said something to the others. The other two men looked up at Donny. Mr.Barker smiled and waved as he made a comment to his companions. The other two waved at Donny and smiled. Donny waved back and entered the building to catch up with Mike. In his gut, he felt something was wrong. Donny found Mike talking to a mutual friend, Jim, who was on the basketball team. Mike had been walking around barefoot for the last several days since none of his shoes fit his larger feet. Mike called Jim last night to ask if he could borrow a pair of sneakers for the game. Mike had hoped since both were now about the same height, 6’ 8”, their feet would be a similar size. Mike tried on Jim’s size 14 EEE footwear. They were very snug on Mike. “These will have to do. I’m glad to know I’m not the only one with huge clown feet” Mike said with a laugh. Then he shook his friend’s hand. “Thanks Jim”. “Anything for you, dude”, Jim said admiring his school mate’s physique up close for the first time. Jim took the opportunity to move even closer to Mike and hug him, running his hand over Mike’s thick back, shoulder and bulging arm. The embrace lasted longer than Mike expected. He pulled away from Jim and smiled at him. Jim blushed, grateful his extra long shirt covered the expanding bulge in his pants. Jim left saying “Good luck in the game today”. Donny felt a little jealousy watching the exchange. “Now, let’s see if my uniform fits”, Mike said turning towards Donny. “Are you alright? You have a strange look on your face.” “I’m fine. I didn’t know you and Jim were such good friends” Donny answered jealously. “What?” Mike asked surprised by Donny’s attitude. “Nothing. I’ve got to get dressed myself. I’ll see you on the field”, Donny said realizing he was acting foolish. He needed to get away from Mike so he could think logically again. “Okay then, I’ll see you later dude”, Mike responded in his confusion. When Donny arrived at his locker, Kyle was already standing in front of his own locker. Donny’s was directly across the aisle from Kyle’s. Kyle looked into the mirror hanging on the inside of his locker door watching Donny’s reflection. He carefully notated the combination as Donny opened his locker, writing it down on a small piece of paper. Kyle continued to watch as Donny put his backpack into the locker and started to undress. Donny would be the alpha male at any other school. His pop idol looks combined with his tall, muscular physique made him breathtakingly beautiful. Donny slid his flannel shirt off of one boulder like shoulder and then the other. His hair’s golden highlights complemented the tan skin that covered his broad back. Kyle watched as Donny’s triceps rippled with power when he undid the button on his tight jeans. He lowered his pants revealing his smooth, flawless ass and massive thighs. It was obvious he liked to go commando, even when sunbathing since there were no tan lines. Donny removed an athletic supporter from his locker and stepped within the narrow straps. He bent down to grab the garment stretching the back of his thighs forcing the muscles to flex. Kyle let out a slight moan at the sight of Captain America’s exposed, vulnerable ass. He thought the sound was echoing around him, but soon realized every other man in the aisle was spying on Donny too. Donny pulled his jock into place, the tight straps accentuating the round shape of his firm cheeks. His cup fell out of his locker onto the floor. Donny turned around to pick it up and now faced Kyle. Donny inserted the cup into the supporter’s pouch, compressing his huge package into the extra-large piece of plastic. After adjusting his equipment for comfort, he looked up and noticed Kyle was watching him in the mirror. “Enjoying the show?” he asked. “In your dreams” Kyle said trying to sound macho. Everyone else in the aisle started to move again as if they hadn’t been watching Donny either. “Whatever”, Donny said as he put on his football pants and tied the laced fly. After a few moments he added, “I saw you speaking with Justin and Barker in the parking lot. What were you talking about?” “Not that it is any of your business, but Justin wants to be the team’s water boy”, Kyle answered as he continued to change his clothes very slowly. He didn’t want Kyle to see his erect cock. “You’ve got to be kidding. I hope you told him no. You can’t trust him. He’s up to something and that can’t be good for anyone”, Donny said. “Especially for you and mighty Mike”, Kyle said with a smirk. Donny grabbed Kyle’s arm, “I know you were friends once, but remember what he did to you, the team, and Amy. Justin only cares about himself. You must realize that after everything that’s happened over the last week.” “What I realize is how you set me up and how you used the both of us for your own gain. I blame you and Mike for what happened to me not Justin” Kyle said shaking Donny’s hand off of his foreman. “Okay, I set you up to save Mike, true. But I didn’t do it alone. I had Barker’s help, your other close friend. And that was the second time Justin took away your muscles. How about the first time? I had nothing to do with that. You must have a really bad memory or you’re still under the control of Justin’s dick” Donny said his voice getting louder. “What I remember is Barker bringing Justin’s cum over to me because you and Mike were purposely ignoring me. If it were up to you, I would still be a 500 pound fat man. At least Barker helped me get my muscles back. Muscles that I truly deserve unlike you and Mike”, Kyle yelled not backing down from the larger stud. “You’re crazy man?” Donny said turning away from Kyle to face his locker again. “Am I? You know if it wasn’t for those chemicals, I would be the most muscular dude at this school. You would be nothing but a scrawny geek and Mike would be a fat slob. I’m the only one of us to have the superior genetics to gain muscle mass easily. I’m the natural born athlete.” Kyle yelled louder, the pent up anger finally being released. His emotions were running so high, his eyes were tearing and his voice wavering. “But now I’m third best, instead of my rightful position at the top”. “Yeah, you should be the alpha male”, Donny said grabbing Kyle’s small size jock from his locker and holding it up against his own much larger cup. “It takes more than big muscles to be a true alpha male”. Kyle ripped his jock away from Donny and turned back to his locker without saying a word. Donny knew he wasn’t helping the situation. He also knew a lot of what Kyle said was true. But there was no going back now and he wouldn’t want to. Donny took a deep breathe and said more softly, “Look Kyle, you have a great physique. And you are right; you do have some natural advantages. But you wouldn’t look as good as you do right now either without the chemicals. You would’ve had to work-out heavy for years and follow restrictive diets and take all kinds of supplements to achieve that body. You’re a 17 year old boy with the muscles of a 24 year old professional athlete. You have a seven year head start on all other natural athletes in the world. Think about what that will mean when you go to college next year. Take advantage of that, man. Be thankful for what you see when you look in the mirror, like everyone else in this room. Don’t focus on the fact you aren’t as big as Mike or I. It’s your obsession to be better than Mike that caused most of your problems. Don’t let envy or Justin poison your mind. You know Justin only wants to become the water boy to somehow get revenge on us”, Donny said sincerely. “Whatever man. There’s nothing I can do about it anyway. After all it was Mike’s idea. And whatever Mike wants, Mike gets. Right?” Kyle said turning his body to look directly into Donny’s eyes. Donny could still see the deep seeded anger there. “Did I hear my name?”, Mike said as he approached the two men attracted by the yelling. Both men looked at Mike in awe. He managed to pull on his old football pants over his thicker muscles, the stretchy material clinging to every inch of his lower body. He could only get them on by removing all the padding. He would have to do the same with his jersey. But he knew he didn’t need artificial pads anymore. He had natural padding, his super dense muscles. As all eyes focused on him, he flexed his naked upper body. He never looked more masculine. He knew he was everyone’s ultimate football locker fantasy. “Is everything okay over here, guys?” “Yes, we were just discussing Justin. He wants to take your advice and become the team’s water boy. He feels it will help him make mends for what he did to the team when he was under the influence of all those chemicals. He wanted me to ask you if it was okay Mike, since you are the team captain” Donny spoke as if reading from a script. “I guess so” Mike said to Kyle. “Thank you, Mike”, Kyle responded as he turned to face his locker. Mike looked at Donny who was shaking his head no. “What harm could it do?” “I still don’t think it’s a good idea”, Donny said. “Stop worrying. Listen while I’m here, could you tie my laces? I’m afraid I’m going to snap them if I try it” Mike asked Donny. “Sure” Donny said. “I remember when you had to wear these pants at their largest size, now I can’t pull the laces tight enough to fit you’re slimmer waist.” Donny said forgetting all his concerns now that Mike was near him. He looked down and saw the large outline of Mike’s manhood in his skin tight uniform. “Shouldn’t you be wearing a cup, Mike?” “I don’t think they make one big enough to contain me. Plus I think we’ve proofed I don’t need one, remember?” Mike said pulling up on his package trying to make his pants stretch more to accommodate his mass. “That was before you lost 85% of your strength, Mike” Donny whispered with some concern. Kyle quickly turned around at what he overheard. “You’re loosing your strength Mike. I guess I was right, you aren’t meant to be the school alpha male after all”. “I’m making myself less strong to be in more control. No one needs to have the strength of a thousand men.” Mike answered without even looking at Kyle. “When I had that much power I was able to control it fine. In fact I was able to control you too”, Kyle gloated. Mike looked down at Kyle trying to contain his temper, “That was then and this is now. I’m still stronger than you and every other man in this room, combined. I’m willing to have an arm wrestling rematch with you to proof it”. Mike crossed his thick arms over his chest putting his left hand behind his right bicep to make his appear even larger. Mike saw Kyle’s eyes look at the massive mound of muscle and swallow hard. Kyle said nothing. “No? Then how about another stomach punching contest, you seemed to enjoy it last time.” Mike unfolded his arms and put his hands on his hips. He crunched his abs forcing the deep ridges between each muscle to grow deeper. He ran the fingers of his left hand over his armored gut. “In fact I’ll let you hit me anywhere and if I even feel it a little, you’ll be the winner. But if I don’t, I get to hit you back.” Kyle was intimidated at first, then realized that Mike wouldn’t hit him with all his strength. He was too much of a good guy for that. “I accept”, Kyle said. Mike stood there with his hands on his hips again. Kyle widened his stance and pulled his arm back. He twisted his body and threw a fast uppercut, his fist following the deep crevice between Mike’s huge thighs, hitting Mike hard in his balls. Everyone gasped and looked at Mike’s face. There was no reaction. Kyle looked shocked. How could Mike not feel that? He put everything he had into that punch. “I should have guessed where you would hit me. Only a woman or a coward hits a man in his balls” Mike said in disgust. “Now it’s my turn”. “Mike”, Donny said grabbing Mike’s arm. Mike looked at Donny and put his larger hand on top of Donny’s. Donny let his arm drop. Mike walked up to Kyle. He made a fist and put it against Kyle’s muscular stomach. Mike looked at Kyle’s panic stricken face. He opened his hand and forced back his index finger with his thumb. He then released the single finger, flicking Kyle’s abs, never taking his eyes off of Kyle’s face. Kyle bent over in pain. He grabbed his stomach and crumbled to the floor gasping for air. “Are you still questioning who the school alpha male is?” Mike asked looking down at Kyle. “No” Kyle mumbled without looking up. “Good. I’m glad we’ve settled that matter once and for all.” Mike looked up at everyone staring at him. “Let’s get ready men. We have an important game to play today”. Mike walked back to his locker. All eyes were on his ass as he left, the two muscular globes fighting each other for space in his tight pants. When he reached his locker, he made sure no one was watching. He then shook it left leg to loosen his balls and relief some of his discomfort. He did feel Kyle’s punch, for the first time in days he experienced a twinge of pain. He pulled on his tight shirt and tucked it into his pants. He reached farther down to adjust his manhood. He cupped and lifted his jewels before heading out onto the field. He thought again about wearing a cup, but he couldn’t even if he wanted to. He knew that no other man would purposely hit him in his balls out on the field anyway, certainly not with as much force as Kyle had done. Donny quickly finished putting on his gear. He ran to catch up with Mike along with the other members of the team. Kyle was left alone in the locker room. Suddenly a voice broke the silence, “That was fun to watch, but not part of the plan. We have to stick to the plan, Kyle”. Kyle turned to see Justin standing at the end of the aisle. “I know. But it was a perfect opportunity to quicken the pace of the plan a little” Kyle said. “I’ve worked out every detail perfectly. No more improvisation please”, Justin spoke while walking up to Kyle. “Did you get Donny’s combination?” “Yes”, Kyle gave the notepad with the combination to Justin. “Very good. Now go out there and show Valley Stream who is the best, and best looking, quarterback in the state”, Justin said while squeezing Kyle’s ass. Kyle put on his helmet and jogged out onto the field. Justin could hear the cheering crowd as he opened Donny’s locker and removed the water bottle containing the diluted MNR formula. “And the crowd goes wild. Well hold on to your hats, folks. This game promises to have lots of surprises”. • «16» By Corwin Justin's plan was coming together. As he and Kyle walked to Donny's locker he recalled what had transpired earlier. Justin had come back to school after leaving the salvage yard. He had found Kyle in the gym. Kyle was attacking the weights, his desire to be bigger driving him. Whatever was happening the passed few months, he hated it. It was a hatred he felt deep in his soul. He was meant to be the biggest. He was meant to be the strongest. Mike had cheated. Hard work built muscles, and the formula Mike had discovered had given him an unfair advantage. Worse, it had cost Kyle some of his hard earned muscle. It had cost him his place as number one. The thought of being number three grated on him. He grabbed a bar full of weights and started to curl it. His massive arm bulged as he commanded it to curl the bar. He watched his powerful arm in the mirror, and thought of beating Mike with the hammer. His powerful arm slamming into the muscular hulk, unable to even get his attention. Kyle's hatred built. A skinny form walked into the room unnoticed. The sound of iron meeting iron hid his approach. He saw Kyle working out shirtless, his manly form single-handedly curling a bar loaded with weight. The bar sagged as the heaviness of the disks pulled it toward the ground. Kyle's arm was huge as he defied the pull of the earth, his body glistening with sweat as he lifted. He changed hands and did a set of twelve before lowering the bar with perfect control. Kyle's eyes never left the mirror as he raised his arms into a double bicep pose, checking out his size. Kyle frowned. "God," said Justin. Kyle turned, surprised. He looked at the small figure. Kyle's chest heaved and flexed, and his anger built. "You have some nerve showing up here!" Kyle made a fist and smashed it into his hand. The crack sounded like thunder. "After what you did! Your fucking plan! You took my muscle, left me fat and weak." "You got it back," Justin wimpered, backing away. "So did Mike, and then some. And Donny. Now they're both bigger than me!" Kyle stormed over to Justin, put his hands under Justin's arms and lifted him. Kyle shook Justin violently, "It's all your fault. You got me into this!" Justin panicked. His heart began to race. He tried to speak, but Kyle was shaking him too hard. Justin felt a pain in his groin. Kyle wanted to kill Justin, but knew he couldn't. He could at least scare him. As he shook, he felt something, like his grip was loosening. Justin felt Kyle's hands slipping off his chest. He felt funny, like something was happening. He could see Kyle, and his perfect body. Kyle wasn't changing. Then he realized. He was. Justin began to feel strong again. Kyle's hands were slipping off of Justin's growing pecs. His shirt was becoming tighter and beginning to rip. His pants felt uncomfortable as his thighs and calves bulged with new power. Justin grabbed at Kyle's biceps, watching as his arms swelled with muscle. Justin squeezed. Kyle's arms felt like steel, flexed hard with his power. But Justin felt the power growing in him again, and he squeezed harder, denting Kyle's muscle until it felt like clay in his hands. Kyle screamed and dropped Justin. Justin looked like The Hulk, his clothes in tatters from his expanded muscle. "What happened?" "Mike happened," replied Justin, tossing the rag that had been his shirt to the ground. He grabbed Kyle under the arms. Kyle tried to push Justin away, but Justin just laughed and lifted Kyle. He started shaking him. "How do you like it?" He shook harder. "Never! Never treat me like that again!" Kyle felt like a Barbie doll in his hands. He threw the big guy to the ground and flexed over him. "Grrrr...." he said and laughed. Kyle tried to back away. He needed time to figure out what had happened. Justin extended his hand to Kyle. Kyle looked at it, and grabbed it. Justin pulled Kyle up. Justin began to feel dizzy. His groin began to ache and throb again. "No," he whispered. "Please..." He felt his cock growing, and fell to the ground as his strength began to leave him. His body convulsed as he began to shoot a load of thick cum. Kyle just watched. As he saw Justin shrink, Kyle grinned. When the transformation had finished, Kyle said, "Not so big anymore, are you?" Justin was covered in sweat. "Can't maintain it," he said, somewhat out of breath. "Don't know why... thought it was only once." "Only once?" Justin sat up. He started talking, telling Kyle about Donny and Mike at the salvage yard. He told Kyle about Mike's strength, and how he was too strong and how he had been weakening himself. Then Justin pulled out the water bottle. Kyle looked at it. "How do I know I can believe you?" he asked. "After all that has happened, maybe this is another trick. Maybe Mike wants to add my muscle to his? Maybe Donnie?" "No trick," said Justin. "You saw how strong I was. Way stronger than you are now. Stronger even than Mike." "Stronger than Mike?" "Ya! I heard Donnie say that Mike only had 40% of the strength he started with. There must be the other 60% here." Justin said. Kyle took the water bottle. "How do I know that I won't become a musclebound freak?" "Your genetics," said Justin. "Before this all began, you were way bigger than Mike. You can handle it." "And how does this help you," Kyle asked Justin skeptically. Justin didn't say anything. "Well," he started. "Something must have happened to me when I drank some of the power-juice," Justin thought. "My body just can't maintain it. Maybe when I'm scared or excited or something, it triggers the transformation. Hmmm...." "Hmmm?" Kyle said. "I wonder if Mike is the key. Maybe some more of Mike's cum will make my change permanent? The two of us..." "I didn't say I'd help you yet. I could just take this..." "I want revenge on Mike! So do you! Please... even it it doesn't work." Justin started to sob. "Please take it. You gotta destroy Mike. If not for me, then for what he did to you. How he made you feel. Please." Kyle looked at Justin, then the water bottle. He smiled, and stretched out his hand. Justin shook it. "OK, you've got yourself a deal. You're the brains, and I'm the brawn. What's your plan..." • «17» By Clarence591 by Clarence591 and Corwin Kyle brought the water bottle to his lips while looking at Justin. The memories of how Justin tricked him before flashed in his mind. He lowered the bottle without taking any of its contents. "What actually do you have planned, Justin?" he asked again. Justin saw the skepticism in Kyle's eyes and thought quickly. "I originally planned on using Mike's crème on the Valley Stream players enabling them to humiliate Mike on the field in front of everyone. Then making you to be the biggest and strongest man in school, but if you can't wait, we can change the plan. I'll do whatever you want, Kyle" "No, I don't want to change your plan. It sounds like you have put a lot of time and effort into it. Tell me how you're going to humiliate mighty Mike" Kyle said as he handed the bottle back to Justin. Kyle was brought back to the present when the bright sunlight hit his eyes as he exited the locker room. He hoped he made the right decision to trust Justin this time. But now he had to put his full focus into the game and the plan. The first quarter amazed the crowd. Valley Stream was easily overpowered by the larger, stronger Bayville. Mike's team mates were able to push past the other team's defensive line and sack the quarterback almost every play. While Bayville's offensive team formed an impenetrable wall of muscle protecting Kyle from ever being touched. Their height and strength advantage allowed them to make interceptions and turnovers easily. It was like a watching the current Super Bowl champs play against a team of disorganized junior high students. Soon Bayville was taking it easy on the field. They would joke around by placing their huge hands on the opposing players' helmet and hold them in place with one arm while waving to the crowd with their other. The crowd started laughing at Valley Stream's inferior physical capabilities. Mike scored 4 of the 7 touchdowns for his team. Once he was able to walk over the goal line with 5 members of the other team hanging on to him. When Donny wasn't playing he was keeping an eye on the terrible threesome. Kyle seemed to be concentrating on the game and Justin was doing everything a water boy should. But Mr. Barker spent most of the game talking with the opposing team's coach. He was laughing and touching his peer, in what looked to Donny like flirting. And even more curious was when Barker wasn't with the coach he was giving the referee seductive glances. Justin took Donny's bottle with the MNR formula and filled it with Gatorade. He was waiting impatiently for Mike to return from the field. He knew Mike would be tired and thirsty after expending so much energy on the field. His large muscles still generated a lot of heat as they powered his massive body over the goal line. As the offensive team left the field, two of the larger members of the team came over to Justin. The biggest lineman, Tyrone, looked at Justin and snickered. "How the mighty have fallen. Give me some water, boy," he commanded, reaching for the bottle." "That's for Mike," Justin objected, holding the bottle behind him. Tyrone grabbed Justin's bicep and squeezed. The small boy whelped in pain as Tyrone's stronger hand easily forced the bottle from Justin. "Give it back to me!" he said in his soprano voice, "Mike will need that." Tyrone held it high above his head watching Justin jump for it like a trained puppy. "Your time of emperor is long over, little boy. You don't tell us men want to do anymore." Tyrone squeezed a third of the liquid into his open mouth, swallowing every ounce. Tyrone walked over to the bench, carrying the bottle with him. Justin watched as Tyrone seemed to swoon, then fidget uncomfortably. "Dude, what's wrong?" he heard another lineman ask. It was Evan, who was only slightly smaller than the powerful Tyrone. Tyrone handed Evan the bottle. "Just feelin antsy or something." Tryone stood up, then almost fell on his face. "Hey, let me help you," said Evan, jumping off the bench and supporting the big guy. He started to lead Tyrone into the locker room. Seeing Justin, he raised the bottle to his lips. Justin watched the sinewy muscles on Evan's foreman bulge as he squeezed the bottle harder, drinking another third of the liquid. Then Evan threw the bottle back at Justin. "There you go, you little pipsqueak. Now go and fill it up for the team captain like a good water boy". He led Tyrone into the locker room. Kyle stayed behind Mike as he passed Justin and headed to the water jug to get a drink. Kyle stopped and said "What's wrong with you? You let Mike walk right by without giving him the bottle." Justin stopped staring at the lineman upon hearing Kyle's angry voice. "There's another change in the plan. Tyrone and Evan drank the formula. I couldn't stop them. It's already affecting Tyrone. Evan almost had to carry him into the locker room. You've got to be there when they cum, it's the only way you can absorb their strength. You can't let any of this stuff go to waste, dude". Kyle scowled, then walked into the locker room. Kyle and Tyron were sitting on the floor just inside the door. They looked confused and disoriented. They were rubbing their bodies and forehead. They stood up and adjusted their cups, which were confining their growing cock and balls. "Hey guys! What's wrong?" "Feel'n funny. Strange. Kinda whoozy," Evan said. Kyle walked up to his teammates helped them onto the bench. He grabbed each man under an arm. Eventhough each man weighed well over 300 pounds, they felt light to him. Kyle could feel their muscles begin to soften as he held them. He laid them down on the bench that ran down the center of the locker aisle, their athletic legs straddling the bench. "It hurts, my cock is so hard, so tight" Tyrone said groggily as he slid his hand into his pants and pulled out his thick rod. Kyle helped by loosening the laces of his pants and pulled them down to his thighs. He then lowered Tyrone's jockstrap, freeing his enlarged ball sack. "That feels so good". "I know how to make you feel even better" Kyle said as he forced Tyrone's now weaker hand off his cock. Kyle wrapped his mouth around the black man's impressive meat and sucked. Tyrone moaned and ran his hand over his diminishing ab muscles. Soon Kyle was swallowing Tyrone's muscle spunk and watched his cock shrink to half its former size. Meanwhile Evan had undone his own pants and was stroking his paler but just as impressive meat. Kyle was able to get his mouth over the fuck pole just before Evan exploded. The second dose of enhanced cum filling Kyle's stomach. "Thanks guys, I needed that" Kyle said as he felt the effects on his body. His uniform became tighter as did his shoes. He noticed his shirt became untucked due to his increasing height. He ran his hands over his more deeply etched stomach before reaching down to adjust his larger manhood that could no longer he held by his small sized cup. He had gained the strength of about five men, making him as strong as Donny. "What happened, why do I feel so weak?" Evan said sitting up and rubbing his head. "Why do I look so much smaller? Where are my muscles?" Tyrone said rubbing his shrunken bicep. "They're right here." Kyle said flexing his 25 inch arm. "Don't worry guys. You're still stronger than the average guy your age, even stronger than most men your size. Just not as strong as you were a few minutes ago. You boys better go home and let the men play today." Kyle smirked as he walked back to the field. He could feel the increased power in his body and he liked it. The score at halftime was 77 to zip. As the marching band took the field, Mike and his team mates went to relax in the locker room laughing and joking with each other. Donny noticed Barker was leading Valley Stream's coach and the ref into the teacher's lounge. Kyle tried to avoid Donny and Mike so they wouldn't notice his larger size. He wanted that to be a surprise later on. The visiting team shuffled off silently to their bus to figure out a way to regain their dignity. As the waited for their coach to appear, they talked among themselves about the power and size of the other team, especially Mike. They wondered what super steroid they were using to get so big, so fast. All went silent when Justin stepped onto the bus. "You're right it is a super steroid. And I have it right here" he said as he held up the bottle containing the small amount of Mike's cum. "What are you doing here?" asked Chris, the super-masculine team captain. "I'm here to level the playing field. To make you guys as big and strong as the other team", Justin answered proudly. "Why would you help us? You're on the other team", questioned Derek, the handsome quarterback who stood beside Chris. They were obviously close friends. Justin assumed they were the Valley Stream version of Mike and Donny. "Let's just say I've lost my school spirit. Just try it. What do you guys have to lose, beside your state title?" Justin said with a smirk. "You little asshole. I say we break every bone in his scrawny body", Derek said being held back by the larger Chris. "That is an interesting point. If this stuff works, why are you so pathetic looking? Why haven't you used it on yourself?" Chris asked. "I have a temporary condition that prevents it from working on me. But I'll put you all to shame soon enough, believe me", Justin answered without flinching staring straight into Chris' beautiful hazel eyes. "This is your last chance boys before I leave. I'm sure you'll do much better in the second half just the way you are. Maybe you will score at least one touchdown". "You mother fucking wimp, I swear I'm going to rip your head off", Derek lunged toward Justin again, but was still restrained by Chris. "Ballsy, get up here", Chris said turning his head momentarily to the back of the bus. The place kicker, the smallest man on the team, walked up the aisle toward Chris. "I asked you not to call me that", the kicker said in a soft voice. "Your big balls are the only thing you have going for you, loser. Do you prefer, Rob the Runt?" asked Chris. Rob just looked down and shook his head. "Give him some and we'll see what happens" Chris said as he pushed Rob toward Justin. Justine unscrewed the top and used an ice tea spoon to scoop a heaping spoonful out of the bottom of the container. He only had a quarter cup of Mike's cum for the entire team to share. The small amount wouldn't make them as powerful as Mike, but would easily increase their strength by 2 or 3 times equaling the power of most of Bayville's players. "It may be a little cold. I kept in the fresh in the freezer last night", Justin said holding the heaping teaspoon of milky spunk in front of Rob. Rob didn't move. "What if this is a trick and I grow a tail or something?" Rob said meekly. "Don't be a moron, that's the stupidest thing I've ever heard. Just swallow it, be a man for a change, Runt", Derek said slapping Rob in the back of the head. Rob looked at Justin and opened his mouth. Justin pulled out the empty spoon. Rob swallowed it, "It tastes like salty pudding, yuck". Derek and Chris looked at each other, they knew that taste. "Nothing, it didn't work" Rob said flexing his featureless arm. Chris dropped his hand allowing Derek to approach Justin. Derek was about to push Justin off the bus, when Rob started to moan. Everyone turned to see Rob lifting his shirt to expose his flat gut, and then small bricks started to appear. Rob looked up and smiled. He then flexed his arm again and watched his bicep grow before his eyes. From behind, his other team mates noticed he was getting taller and his ass and thighs were expanding in his tighter pants. Rob pulled his pants away for his muscular stomach, "Wow even my cock is growing larger," he said, his voice deeping with power. Immediately everyone on the Valley Stream team wanted the super steroid from Justin. Soon Rob was being pushed to the back of the bus as his team mates rushed forward. Rob went back to the back seat and laid down enjoying the feeling of his growing muscles. Justin was surrounded by the already larger men, but he tried not to look intimidated. "I ask only one thing in return for making you champions again" he said, "and it's something you will enjoy doing too". ---------------------------------------------------- Barker was in the teacher's lounge with the Valley Stream coach and the referee caressing his muscular body. Barker had the same physique of many of the players despite his age. The coach and ref were turned on by watching the dominating power of Bayville team. They were horny as hell and the opportunity to be with a man like Barker couldn't be passed up. The coach was licking Barker's musky balls while the ref was pumping his ass. Barker was enjoying doing his part in Justin's plan. He was to distract the coach so Justin could feed his team Mike's muscle cum, and win over the referee. The plan would mean many fouls would take place on the field, with the ref influenced by Barker none would be called to effect the outcome of the game. While Barker was a hunk, the other two men were not. Their soft, hairy bodies made it difficult for Barker to get hard. He just imagined he was with Kyle and Mike, a fantasy that played over and over in his mind on many nights. He moaned with pleasure as he kept he eyes closed tight, thinking of the muscle men. --------------------------------------------------- The twelve other members of the Valley Stream team had ingested all of Mike's cum, each receiving slightly less than Rob. The men were sitting in the bus's seats with their eyes closed trying to fight the impulse to masturbate. Most had pulled out their harden cocks and laid them on their stomachs, trying not the touch them. Justin told them the longer they held back the stronger they would become. All could feel their bodies growing stronger and more masculine. Sensual moans echoed throughout the otherwise silent bus. Chris looked over at Derek and saw how more rugged his face had become. His body was more ripped and muscular. His skin was darker and covered with a faint coating of fine hair. His cock was longer and thicker than ever before. Chris reached over to touch his friends beautiful rod as he had often in the past. Derek moaned as Chris' finger lightly stroked his manhood. "Please don't" Derek whispered to no avail. He then reached for Chris' meat feeling its improved size. He looked at his captain and sighed. He had the face of an angel with his dirty blond hair, flawless face, and large pale. Derek couldn't contain himself after seeing such beauty. He shot his large load onto his stomach. Feeling Derek's huge muscles flex as he came, made Chris cum almost immediately. Soon, it was a domino effect as every man came. The entire bus smelled of men's essence. As the team cleaned themselves up and squeezed their enhanced equipment back into their pants, they looked at each other and laughed. Their super tight uniforms showcased their more powerful bodies. They knew they were just as big as their opponents now. The team hurried off the bus eager to test their muscles on the field. Chris and Derek watched as each man passed them to exit the bus. Everyone was there except the Rob the Runt. "Hey Ballsy, are you still back there?" Derek asked as he started to walk to the back of the bus. He could partially see the nude figure of the man lying on the back seat, but that couldn't be the Runt. When he finally reached the back he saw a vision of maleness. Rob went from a runt to a god. The larger dose combined with his naturally larger balls and extended exposure time allowed him to gain more than any other man on his team. He had the thickest muscles of any man Derek had ever seen nude. Rob's plain face was replaced by that of the sexiest male model. He's already larger than average package was now massive. It was rock hard and throbbing. Derek fell to his knees. Chris walked up behind him to see what was going on. Chris then fell to his knees beside his friend and team mate. Rob saw Derek and Chris looking at him in awe. He sat up, immediately Derek and Chris started to rub each of Rob's muscular thighs. Their hands went to his cock. Rob watched as the two men he had lusted for secretly during the past three years fought over his cock -- each man obsessed with sucking his cum. Rob had held back longer than any of his teammates, and he wanted more. He pushed Derek and Chris away with his new found strength. The men watched as Rob's cock throbbed and his muscles swelled with power. "Fuck! Look at him!" Derek said, the lust oozing in his voice. "He's bigger than we are!" The thought that Rob had become bigger than the two football studs was too much for Rob, who couldn't hold back any longer. He shot his load high into the air splattering back onto his sculpted body. Derek and Chris, seeing their opportunity, licked the cum off of Rob. Rob just leaned back and placed a hand on top of each of his worshippers head, enjoying the feeling of their thick silky hair between his fingers and their tongues on his body. Rob raised his arm and flexed it, his massive bicep shooting skyward, growing like a volcano. He raised his mountain to his mouth and licked the jism off it, worshipping his size. Soon Derek and Chris had cum themselves, but the three jocks quickly recovered. Rob flexed his muscles, knowing he could never fit into his old uniform. He hefted his huge nuts in his had -- they were the size of grapefruits yet hard as steel. "Yo, Chris," he cried, "I think I need your spare gear. Ain't no way this huge muscle bod could fit in my old uniform." Chris looked at Rob, then grabbed his extra pants and shirt. Rob packed his huge hang into a jock strap, then pulled Chris's clothes onto his gifted body, relishing the feeling that Chris' pants were too small for him. He loved the way his bulge was way too big for any cup or protection. As he stood by his two school mates, he realized he now was taller than both of them and way more muscular. He grabbed his huge nuts. He had become the alpha male of the school and intended to show everyone what 'Ballsy' could do. The three men exited the bus just as the coach was returning. The coach mouth dropped open as he saw the shirtless Rob step down from the vehicle. "My God, what happened to you?" the stunned coach asked. "Had a growth spurt coach", Rob said in his new deeper voice. "We have to talk. A man with my physical abilities shouldn't be wasted as a kicker. I think I'll make a great tight end, don't you". "Sure whatever you want?" the coach stammered. "But coach, I'm the tight end" Chris whined. "Not anymore, runt", Rob said as he struggled to pull on the borrowed shirt. He raised his arm, and the shirt sleeve ripped, unable to contain the huge bicep. "Damn," said the coach. Rob smiled, wondering just how big his arms now were. They had to be at least two feet around, and he felt as strong as a super man! The crowd was abuzz when Valley Stream entered the stadium. As they lined up in front of the Bayville team it was apparent they were no longer physically inferior. They just smiled as the meet their opponents eye to eye for the first time. The Bayville players looked at each other then at Mike, then to Rob. Had Bayville's monster finally met his match? Mike looked at Donny, who was distracted by a smiling Justin standing by Valley Stream's team bench. The referee blew the whistle and the second half of the game had begun. • Change in Plans «18» By Clarence591 by Clarence591 and Corwin The ball was snapped and the Valley Stream team pushed past Bayville for the first time. But they didn’t go after Kyle, the quarterback; they were focused only on getting Mike. The Valley Stream team instinctively knew all of Bayville’s plays. Mike’s cum had given them the accumulated football knowledge and skills of the entire team. They were aware of every player’s strengths and weaknesses. Bayville’s greatest strength was Mike and they had orders to weaken him. Kyle handed the ball off to Mike who started his usual slow jog to the goal line. Each member of Valley Stream’s defensive line crashed into Mike. They made sure their hard shoulder pads slammed into Mike’s unprotected crotch. Each man would hit him, then roll off and hit him again further down the field. One by one, as if it was expertly choreographed, they took turns hitting the large, impressive target that was Mike’s manhood. By the tenth impact Mike was starting to feel each blow, especially since he was still tender from Kyle’s punch earlier in the locker room. After making the touchdown, Mike headed for the bench as the defensive team took the field. He just wanted to give his sore nuts a rest. Kyle was talking to the coach as Mike approached. “Good idea Kyle. We’re going to need you out there Mike”, the coach said, “I don’t know how, but they’re just too strong of a team now”. Mike looked at the smirking Kyle and reluctantly put his helmet back on and jogged into position on the field. Mike crouched in front of Rob, the biggest player on the opposing team. When the ball was in play, Rob grabbed onto Mike’s shoulders and rammed his powerful knee into Mike’s balls. Mike felt a lot of pain but was able to continue the play. Valley Stream’s empowered quarterback tossed a perfect 60 yard spiral to the open arms of a receiver, who easily outmaneuvered Mike’s team mates. They had their first touchdown of the game. Mike headed back to the bench to speak with the coach. “I need to rest. Can I sit out this play, coach?” Mike asked. Before the coach could answer, Kyle ran up and said, “Coach, we need Mike out there. He’s our best player. We’re going to lose our point advantage if Mike doesn’t play”. The coach thought for a second, beating the state champions was his only concern now. “Mike you’re in for one more play. We need your power on the field”. Kyle caught the kicked ball and immediately knelt down on the field. Mike joined the others in the huddle. Kyle was going to use the same play as before. “No. Don’t give me the ball this time, Kyle. Use someone else”, Mike interrupted rubbing his tender package. Kyle noticed and answered slyly, “Okay, Mike. If that’s the way you feel. But if I don’t see anyone else open, I may have to use you man. You understand it’s for the good of the team. As the quarterback it’s my decision.” Kyle yelled out the play, with the ball in his hand he took a few steps back. Mike was soon surrounded by the other team leaving the receivers wide open. But Mike was surprised when he saw Kyle throwing the ball to him. Mike used his powerful legs to jump over the other inferior players and caught the ball with ease. Reluctantly Mike headed toward the end zone. Again the Valley Stream targeted his crotch. Each hit sent bursts of pain through his body, slowly weakening him. Almost at the goal line, Rob slammed his entire massive body weight into Mike’s masculine bulge, causing Mike to stumble for the first time since his change. Mike got into the end zone and feel to his knees. The crowd gasped at seeing a sign of weakness from the hulking giant. The Valley Stream players surrounded Mike. Rob stood in front of him. He took a few steps back as if getting ready to make a punt and kicked Mike forcibly between his legs. Mike fell unto his ass holding his battered package. Rob leaned into Mike’s tortured face and said, “An eye for an eye. Balls for Balls. Justin sends his regards”. Rob put his hand on Mike’s helmet and pushed him back. Mike fell onto the turf still holding his nuts. The players, still surrounding him, got on their knees and started pummeling Mike’s balls with their fists. The immense pain weakened Mike dramatically, making it easy for his tormentors to push his hands out of the way. He was unable to defend himself. Tears welled up in his eyes from the assault his balls were taken. He yelled for help. Mike’s team mates ran up and pulled the other men off of him. As Rob stood he took his foot and ground his cleats into Mike’s throbbing basket. Donny got to Rob and pushed him away. Donny was the only one willing to take-on the big man. “What’s wrong with you dude. Your whole team is fucking crazy” Donny screamed as he helped Mike stand up. Rob just raised his hands and smiled before walking away with the rest of his team. Donny put Mike’s arm around his shoulder and escorted him to the sidelines. As he passed by the referee he commented, “And why didn’t you stop that?” “I didn’t see anything” the ref said then looked at Mr.Barker who threw him a kiss. “Are you okay, man? I don’t know what’s got into those guys. They come back from half time all muscular and crazy.” Donny said kneeling in front of Mike who was sitting on the bench. Mike always sat at the end of the bench far from the other players. He knew his presence would arouse his team mates, so he tried to keep his distance. “It was Justin. He gave them something to make them big in return they were told to attack me. Back at his house, I must have crushed his balls without realizing it because I was so strong. He’s using them to get his revenge on me.” Mike said softly trying to catch his breath, spreading his massive thighs wide open to give his aching balls some additional room. He rested his elbows on his thighs. His face was still red and grimacing from the stinging pain. “Justin, I should have known. And I bet Kyle and Barker are in on this too. I wonder what he gave them? Only you and I know where we hid the supplements.” Donny stood up and saw Justin walking toward the locker room. “I’ll be back in a minute, Mike”, Donny said as he started to walk Justin’s way. Donny made it past the bleachers when someone grabbed his arm. “Where are you going? We need you on the field?” Donny turned to see it was Kyle. “I’ve got to talk with your friend Justin about what he’s doing to Mike. Of course, you’d know all about it too”, Donny said jerking his arm free from Kyle’s surprisingly strong grip. “I don’t know what you’re talking. But if you feel it’s more important than the game, go ahead”, Justin said as he turned to walk back to the field. “I’m not done talking to you, Kyle”, Donny said as he put his hand on Kyle’s upper arm to stop him just as Kyle had done to him. Donny couldn’t believe the size and hardness of the muscle he felt there. He looked up at Kyle’s face who was smirking at him. Donny thought he looked different somehow; bigger, taller, more handsome and confident. Donny started to squeeze Kyle’s bicep to show he was still the stronger man. Kyle felt Donny’s grip tightening. Kyle bent his elbow making his bicep expand. Donny tried to stop the muscle from growing, but couldn’t. Kyle’s power could not be denied, Donny’s hand was forced opened. Donny was stunned, how did Kyle get stronger than him. Kyle took advantage of Donny’s shock and slammed his fist into the weaker man’s gut. The blow knocked the wind out of Donny and caused his body to buckle. Kyle grabbed Donny’s arm and forced it behind his back. “I wasn’t planning on doing this now, but you can say you’ve forced my hand. Ironic huh?” Kyle whispered into Donny’s ear as he made him stand upright. Kyle pushed Donny forward still holding his arm painfully behind his back. “Let’s do what you wanted and go see Justin”, Kyle pushed Donny forward making him walk to the locker room entrance. As they entered Kyle called out for Justin. As Justin approached, Donny saw his water bottle hanging from Justin’s belt. “Now I know you’re plan. You’re going to use the diluted formula on Mike to weaken him. Even if he drinks all that stuff he’ll still be stronger than any one else.” Donny said trying to make their plan sound futile. “Oh, Mike’s not the only one we’re going to use the formula on” Justin said as he removed the bottle from his waist and moved closer to Donny, looking up at him with an evil grin. Donny started to struggle breaking Kyle’s hold on him and pushing Justin away. Donny turned to face Kyle, the two circling each other like warriors. “I can’t believe you’re working with him again after what he did to you twice before. He’s more obsessed with power than even you. He’ll never let you become stronger than him.” Donny said trying to delay the inevitable fight to let his sore arm and gut recover. “As you have seen, I already am”, Kyle said before he lunged at Donny forcing his body against a row of lockers. Donny swung his arm at Kyle’s face, but it was still felt rubbery from being forced behind his back. Kyle was able to block Donny’s punch with his left arm while his right fist hit Donny in the gut again. Donny’s body bent forward from the blow, Kyle quickly lifted his knee hitting Donny in the face, breaking his nose. Kyle grabbed the front of Donny’s shirt and held him up as he continued ravaging Donny’s face. Kyle felt so powerful beating the All-American stud. Donny was in a daze with blood coming from his nose, brow and mouth. Kyle saw that Donny was near unconsciousness and stopped hitting him. “Now that I’ve destroyed that pretty face of yours, I’ll take your perfect body too”, he said breathing hard from his efforts. He took the water bottle from Justin and put it to Donny’s mouth. Donny quickly shut his lips. “Allow me”, Justin said as he reached for the bottle and squeezed Donny’s battered nose closed. The pain caused Donny to scream. Justin quickly poured the liquid into Donny’s open mouth. “Payback is a bitch isn’t it?” Justin commented as he saw Donny swallow the formula. He threw the empty bottle to the floor. Kyle let Donny’s limp body drop. “Take off his clothes, I want to see this happen” Kyle told Justin as he started to strip himself. Justin struggled to lift off Donny’s shirt and pads. He quickly removed his shoes and socks, then untied the laces to his tight pants. He pulled them off revealing his sweat soaked jock. Justin admired the size and scent of the garment before removing it. Donny’s balls were already beginning to expand from the effects of the MNR. The now nude Kyle picked Donny up and held him next to himself as he stood in front of a large mirror. He took his free hand and grabbed Donny’s chin lifting his head. “Look Captain America, you’re losing your superhero physique”. Donny’s saw his body shrink through his swollen, bloody eyes. He could feel his strength draining from his body into his expanding balls. Donny went from looking like an elite bodybuilder to a slender swimmer in minutes. His expanding cock ached from being so hard. Kyle went down to his knees and placed his mouth around Donny’s thick rod. Kyle kept a firm grip on Donny’s narrow hips to hold him upright. Donny tried to hold back his ejaculation but couldn’t. The power of the formula was too strong. He released his muscle load into Kyle’s eager mouth. Kyle could feel Donny’s shortening cock withdrawing from his mouth as the last bit of cum hit the back of his throat. Donny collapsed onto the floor. Kyle stood in front of the mirror to watch his body grow. His shoulders broadened, his legs lengthened, while his muscles swelled. Kyle brought his hand to his face to feel his more prominent jaw line, and then he followed the thick vein that ran down his bull neck to his more powerful chest. He continued to his more defined abdominals until he came to the most desired enhancement. He felt the weight of his egg size balls in one hand and squeezed his six inches of soft, thick meat in the other. The size and power of his body was intoxicating. ----------------------------------------------------------- Mike walked slowly to the coach. He took small steps trying not to jostle his king-sized package too much. “Coach have you seen Donny?” “No. All my top players are missing and we’re being crushed out there. I can’t find Evan, Tyrone, Donny or Kyle. Hell, even the fucking water boy is gone”, the coach ranted as he saw his dream of beating the state champs slipping away. “Justin”, Mike said to himself. Maybe Baker, Kyle and Justin were working together. Maybe they were getting their revenge on Donny this very moment. He had to find Donny. “Mike are you feeling better? I need you back in the game as soon as possible. You’re our only hope to win this game” the coach pleaded. “Sure coach, once I find Donny”, Mike answered absentmindedly scanning the field for his friend. He turned away without looking at the coach again. Mike felt someone was staring at him, so he looked down in front of him. There he saw Tiffany, the head cheerleader. Tiffany, like all the other girls in school, has been bugging Mike about the upcoming prom. They knew since Mike would obviously be elected prom king, whomever he took would be queen. “Sorry I don’t have time to talk now Tiffany. I’m looking for Donny”, he said slightly annoyed. “I know I heard you talking to the coach. I saw where he and Kyle went”, Tiffany said looking up at the hulking stud. “Great. Where did they go?” Mike said excitedly. Tiffany didn’t answer. She just stood there staring at Mike. Being in his ultra-masculine presence and hearing his deep bass voice made Tiffany feel incredibly feminine. When Mike’s pheromone laden scent hit Tiffany’s nose, her subconscious took over her body. Erotic images flooded her mind, her pupils dilated, her breathing became shallow, her skin flush, both sets of her lips swelled, and her hardening nipples pushed out her tight uniform. Tiffany’s curvy body trembled in a combination of fear and desire. She was like a cat in heat. Mike was used to this reaction from women. He took a step back, “Tiffany, listen to me. Where did they go?” Tiffany eyes refocused. She bit her lower lip to try to control the waves of pleasure her young body was experiencing. “Aahhhuh, th…th..they went into the locker room a ff..few minutes ago”, she softly stammered. “Thank you”, Mike said as he ran his manly hand down the back of her arm. Tiffany’s body shuddered and she gasped as her panties became moist. She tried to catch her breath as she watched Mike walk away. --------------------------------------------------------- Kyle reached for his old jock strap and held against his improved manhood, “I don’t think this is going to fit me anymore”. He looked down at Donny’s diminished physique and dropped the soiled garment onto his battered face, “This looks more like your size now”. Kyle walked over to where Justin had put Donny’s clothes and slipped on his team mate’s supporter. He raised the straps up over his massive thighs slowly, letting his hands caress the bulging muscles as he flexed. Kyle pulled the cup out to cover his man-meat; relishing the fact its extra-large size was barely able to hold all of him. “A tight fit for a man like me, but it will have to do”. Kyle then put on Donny’s pants, his larger muscles stretching the shining nylon material near the breaking point. He walked over to Donny and stood directly on top of the fallen idol. “I definitely fill out your uniform better than you ever did”, Kyle chuckled as he ran his hands over his tightly encased ass. Donny stared up at the behemoth looking down at him, his view of Kyle’s upper body blocked by the enormous bulge protruding from between Kyle’s legs. “You’re still number two, Kyle. You used the last of the MNR formula on me. Mike is ten times stronger than you and always will be”, Donny forced the words from his bruised face defiantly. Kyle got angry. “Shut up, wimp”, he said as he put his large foot on Donny’s chest and pressed down hard. Donny started to cough finding it hard to breath. Kyle looked at Justin, “How am I supposed to get Mike’s muscles without the formula? The plan was to bash his balls to weaken him so I could force him to drink the formula and steal his powers. What are we going to do now?” “Like you said I’m the brains and you’re the brawn. I know exactly what I’m doing.” Justin answered with a strange tone in his voice. “Don’t worry. We’ll take care of Mike”. “Did I hear someone say my name?” All eyes turned to the doorway as Mike entered the room. • Healing Old Wounds «19» By Clarence591 by Clarence591 and Corwin Mike saw the larger Kyle standing over Donny's battered, lithe body and figured out what happened. He grabbed Kyle by the neck with his left hand and easily lifted him off the ground. He quickly did the same with Justin in his right hand. Both men were gasping for air and clawing at Mike's powerful arms while trying to kick his sore balls, his only vulnerable spot. "Are you okay, dude? You look like shit", Mike asked Donny. "I'll be okay. He didn't take anything I can't get back in time", Donny said struggling to sit up. "I'm starting to think you were right. Maybe having Justin as our water boy is not a good idea after all", Mike said before flashing his brilliant smile at Donny. He had to adjust his grip on Justin's neck but didn't bother to look at him. Donny chuckled then rubbed his bruised gut. "Stop, don't make me laugh. It hurts too much. Thank God, you arrived in time to..". Donny had returned his gaze back to Mike and stopped in mid-sentence at what he saw. Mike noticed Donny's expression change from relief to horror. Mike turned his glance toward Kyle, who was no longer struggling, to see him grinning like a cat that had swallowed a canary. Then he turned to Justin and was shocked. Justin's body was mutating. While he was growing larger; all the muscles under his skin were changing randomly, like bubbles in a pot of boiling water. His facial features where changing in the same manner. Worse of all were his balls. Each was expanding and deflating rapidly, independent of each other. Justin looked like a hideous monster one second, then a gorgeous hunk the next. Mike was having a hard time keeping his grip as Justin's neck got thicker and his body became heavier. Justin's feet finally touched the floor as he grew as tall as Mike. With that leverage, Justin grabbed Mike's forearm and started to twist it backwards. Mike resisted at first, but soon Justin's increasing strength allowed him to overpower Mike. Mike lost his balance and had to let go of Kyle. Kyle's massive body fell on top of Donny. The impact causing Donny's head to hit the floor knocking him out. Justin continued to twist Mike's arm backwards demonstrating the incredible power his larger muscles possessed. Mike was down on one knee, his face showing the immense pain he was experiencing. Justin just laughed then hit Mike's square jaw with his other hand; the blow causing Mike's head to twist violently in the opposite direction. Mike fell onto his ass as Justin let go of this arm. Justin stood in front of Mike. "Get up, wimp", Justin said almost growling. Mike got back on his feet and threw a punch into Justin's gut. Justin barely flinched and retaliated with a punch into Mike's armored waist. He then picked Mike up over his head and throw him into a row of lockers on the other side of the room. Mike felt fear for the first time in years as Justin shuffled closer to him. Justin's grotesque, but powerful physique seemed unstoppable. Mike struggled to his feet as Justin reached him. Mike's whole body felt weak from the abuse it had endured all day. Mike threw several combination punches using all his depleted strength attempting to weaken his opponent, but it had the opposite effect. Mike grew tired and winded while Justin continued his approach not even having to defend himself from the weaker man. Justin was now on top of Mike, who just stood there trying to catch his breath. "Is that all you got?", Justin asked. Mike just looked up at Justin unable to speak between deep inhales. Not giving Mike's body the time to recover, Justin threw a punch into Mike's gut and another at the other side of his face. Mike collapsed onto the floor. "Get his clothes off him", Justin bellowed at Kyle. Kyle scurried over to Mike's limp body and pulled his jersey up over his head. He then quickly removed his shoes and loosened the laces of his pants. Kyle pulled the tight pants down over Mike's round ass, finally exposing his red, throbbing balls. As Kyle struggled to get the pants past Mike's thickly corded thighs, Mike grabbed Kyle's arm. Mike looked at Kyle. "Why?" he asked weakly. "You made me feel inferior and no one is ever going to do that again" Kyle snapped back, he then took his other hand and flicked Mike's balls with his index finger. Mike clenched his teeth together in pain while letting go of Kyle. "Not such a tough alpha male now are you?", Kyle mocked. "Enough playing around", Justin grunted. Kyle quickly finished removing the pants leaving Mike completely nude. Justin picked Mike up with one hand around his neck holding him up against the lockers. He then started to punch Mike's entire body systematically starting with his mountainous shoulders. The powerful blows forced Mike's super dense muscles into the metal wall behind him. Mike was defenseless, the relentless beating making him weaker and weaker. The lockers bent like tin around him, encasing Mike's muscular physique, imprisoning him in steel. Justin no longer had to hold Mike up; he was totally supported by the molded metal. Justin stepped back suddenly feeling weaker. He rubbed his forehead with his enormous hands. Mike could see Justin's muscles slowly deflating. Mike could hear Justin begin to mumble 'no, not now... no...'. Mike knew he now had an opportunity. In his most commanding voice, he looked at Kyle and said "Kyle find something to bind his hands behind his back. Then go get some help". Mike's massive manhood ached as he demanded it exert his hypnotic control over Kyle. Kyle didn't want to do what Mike asked of him, but he couldn't resist Mike's direct order. Kyle picked up a roll of Ace bandages that had fallen out of one of the lockers. He grabbed one of Justin's wrists and forced it behind his back. Then Kyle reached for the other hand, but found it more difficult to control Justin. As the two men struggled, Justin felt strong again. His muscles started to grow, his strength increasing every second. Mike saw Justin's face snarl, 'yes' as he began to flex with power. Soon he reversed Kyle's hold on him and threw Kyle across the room, his body slamming onto the floor. "Your mind is as weak as your body, boy" Justin teased. He stood up and put his face up against Mike's. "Your powers won't work on me, wimp. And with your help, my body will soon stabilize and I'll be the strongest man in the universe." he said before he threw another punch into Mike's gut forcing his body deeper into the lockers. Justin opened his fist and lowered his hand to Mike's huge fuck pole. He started to roughly stroke Mike's cock. Mike's hyper-masculine body produced 100 times more testosterone than the average man, making him extremely potent. Not having felt the touch of another person in over a week, Mike's cock started to inflate; the coursing blood quickly bringing his manhood to its full foot long length. Justin got down on his knees and started to suck Mike's perfectly shaped meat. Justin sucked with such force it instantly caused Mike to orgasm. Justin then took his hand and squeezed Mike's sore balls crushing them in his powerful grip. Mike's thunderous scream resonated throughout the room. Justin emptied every last drop of super cum from Mike's balls, using his cock like a straw. "Painful isn't it. Now you know how I felt when you did it to me", Justin said as he wiped his mouth with the back of his huge hand. Justin felt his body calming, the violent mutations of his muscles slowed and both balls expanded in unison. He was able to think more logically again too. Justin's hope that Mike's cum would heal him seemed to becoming a reality. Justin was caressing his own painful scrotum when Mike's caught his eye. Mike's balls were expanding too. It looked as if Mike's body was instantly healing itself, draining power from the rest of him to protect the epicenter of his masculinity. This made perfect sense to Justin. After all, doctors give patients steroids to speed the healing process. Mike's body was producing mega doses of steroids every second. Justin's hand went to Mike's cock again and started to stroke it. His meat expanded at the touch again. "No, please. Not again", pleaded Mike without lifting his head. "You can't resist my touch. Your body was meant to be a fucking machine. Its sole purpose to provide pleasure to others" Justin said before putting his mouth around Mike's 11" rod. After some creative tongue work by Justin, Mike shot another load into Justin's eager mouth. Again Justin grabbed Mike's ball sack and squeezed with all his might. Mike screamed again, this time in a higher pitch. Kyle was woken by Mike's screams and stumbled over to his team mates. He saw Justin finishing his second blow job on Mike. "What are you doing? I am the one who is supposed to be taking his cum. You promised me I was going to be the strongest man in the world", Kyle yelled at Justin. "You?" Justin said looking at Kyle. Justin sat silent for a moment enjoying the feeling the new dose of Mike's cum was having on his body before continuing. "You literally don't have the balls for the job, dude. Do you think it was just chance that Mike became the ultimate man? It was his huge balls that allowed him to become a God. Mike's always had the biggest set of low hangers in town. When I gave Mike's cum to the Valley Stream team, their man with the biggest balls became their alpha-male. It's that natural advantage over other men that makes him superior. Your little peas can't take it," and Justin started to laugh while he rubbed his own huge eggs that were pulsing painfully and growing huge. "Mike has a natural advantage over me? He's supposed to be the alpha-male?" Kyle mumbled to himself trying to make sense of the information. The last several weeks have been all about Mike taking away something that rightfully belonged to him. Now that was all a lie. Kyle's introspection was interrupted by another scream from Mike. Justin had just sucked him off for a third time. Kyle looked up at Mike. His body had changed. To heal his testicles, Mike's body was draining the masculinity from the rest of him. His chest and forearm arm hair had fallen out. His skin became paler and freckles formed on his shoulders. His chiseled muscle definition and river of veins were now hidden by a thin layer of fat. His perfect ten pack had turned into a smooth slightly rounded belly. Even his facial features had softened. He looked like a huge NFL linebacker or an off-season bodybuilder, instead of the super muscular, morphed anatomy chart he once was. Justin sat back on his ass still rubbing his painful nuts. Mike's smaller and shorter body fell from the custom formed metal restraint landing in Justin's lap. Justin pushed Mike off of him. Mike's spent body laid still on the concrete floor where he landed. Justin's balls continued to grow in unison turning bright red and more painful. Justin groaned loudly and grabbed his sack as he stood and walked away; slamming his fist into the wall as he tried to relieve the pain he felt. The burning sensation in his balls increased dramatically like someone had poured iodine on an open wound. He fell to his knees groaning. The burning finally subsided and his balls started to itch like a scab on a wound. Then they started to shrink to the perfect proportion for a man his height. His balls no longer hurt for the first time in over a week. Justin smiled knowing Mike's cum had healed him. Then Justin's body started to change again. Now that Justin's maleness was whole again, his body could totally absorb all the benefits of Mike's cum. The cum that had lain virtually dormant within him for several days, its great power only appearing briefly during moments of physical stress. He walked to the mirror on the other side of the room where Kyle admired himself earlier. Justin saw his muscles thicken and separate, while all his body fat disappeared, making his physique exquisitely defined. His cock grew to match the perfect proportion of his balls. His skin deepened into a golden bronze. His shoulders widened while his hips narrowed. The hair on his head lengthened and became shinier. His eye color became a paler shade of blue and his teeth brightened. Justin's face morphed into piece of art. Not as ruggedly handsome as Mike was, but more refined like Donny. Every male trait was now exaggerated to perfection. Justin's body had stabilized into an ideal specimen; 6' 8" and over 390 pounds of pure masculinity. Justin started to pose in the mirror showcasing his flawless physique. Kyle stood by and stared in awe. Justin noticed Kyle's hypnotized look and laughed before he spoke, "It's good to have things back to the way they should be. You once again look like a little puppy dog drooling over a piece of prime tube steak. That's what you'll be, my little puppy dog. Bark for me, puppy." Kyle was outraged; there was no way he was going to humiliate himself like that. Then he heard barking and realized it was coming from his mouth. He tried to stop by couldn't, Justin had total control of him. Justin laughed louder, "I can't believe Mike was afraid of all this power. He gave up so much of it like a fool. I can't wait to make them worship me." Mr.Barker entered the locker room and gasped at the bloody face and battered body of Donny. He then raised his head and saw the diminished Mike lying at the end of the aisle of damaged lockers. He was saddened to see such beauty destroyed. He turned to his left and saw only the back of a huge, nude muscular man. "Kyle!", he said with glee. Then Justin turned to face Barker. This allowed the teacher to see his favorite student barking like a dog with an embarrassed look on his face. "What happened? Justin why are you so big instead of Kyle? I only went along with your plan because Kyle asked me to help him. For God's sake Kyle stop barking", Barker's emotions went from surprise to anger to sorrow as he spoke. "What have you done Kyle? What have you become?" "Both of you shut up and be still" Justin ordered. The two weaker men's mouth immediately snapped closed and froze in place. "He belongs to me now, Barker. He's my new puppy dog. You'll have to find yourself another pet. But I'll be fair and give you something in return". Justin walked toward Barker not stopping until he was less than an inch from the shorter man. Justin's immense chest surrounded Barker's face. Barker's vision was totally blocked by two huge mounds of hard man tit; his nose deep in the cavernous cleavage. Justin stood there while Barker breathed in his scent. Instantly Barker's cock hardened. Justin reached down and traced the outline of the large bulge in Barker's tight shorts with his index finger. Justin's finger was longer and thicker than older man's cock. "Cum now", Justin whispered. Immediately Barker's pelvis thrust forward and out spurted a large load of crème, the look of complete pleasure quite obvious on Barker's face. "Again", Justin said. And Barker released another smaller load. "Again", Justin ordered. Barker's face now grimaced as his body tried to comply with the command, his balls contracting in vain. "Again, I said". Barker crotch ached, his eyes pleading for Justin to stop. Justin just laughed as Barker collapsed to the floor in exhaustion. "Now you watch how you speak to me old man or I'll make you cum until you have a fucking heart attack. Do I make myself clear?" Justin asked. Barker shook his head yes. "That was fun. Maybe I'll do the same thing to the President of the United States one day on national TV. It's not as if anyone could stop me". Justin turned back to the mirror to watch himself flex, "So old man, did you come here for a reason?", Justin asked. Mr.Barker looked up at him and pointed to his mouth. "Speak", Justin said waving his hand in front of the teacher's mouth. Barker took a couple of deep breathes before speaking. "Yes sir, the coach sent me to look for all of you. Valley Stream has tied the score and there's only a few minutes left to play. Word's got out about what's been happening on the field. The bleachers are full and reporters from the local TV stations and papers are here too. The coach wants to use this opportunity to get his name in the news". "I see", Justin said thinking for a moment. "Someone will get there name in the news, but it won't be the coach. Kyle, fetch Mike's uniform for me." Kyle did what he was told and brought the clothes to Justin. Justin stepped into Mike's pants, pulling them up over his larger frame. The inner thigh seams ripping under the pressure from the bulkier muscles. Justin reached down and ripped the left pant leg completly off and then the right; the super durable, rip-strop nylon material tearing like tissue paper in his powerful hands. Justin's pants were now shorts which barely covered his ass cheeks. His huge basket hung lower than the shorts making it look even larger. Justin then put on Mike's jersey inside out, to hide Mike's name. He pulled at the tight collar tearing the shirt down the center to better accommodate his massive chest. He flexed his arms bursting the short sleeves to shreds. "Now I'm ready to play. I'll win the game for the team and start my rise to fame and fortune. Maybe I'll become a professional football player, or baseball player, or maybe an Olympic gold medalist in weight-lifting. For that matter, being the strongest man in the world means I can win the gold medal in every strength sport. That will definitely make me a household name." Justin said as he did another double bicep pose in the mirror, savoring the awesome power his body possessed. His hand moved to adjust his hardening manhood. "Of course I have what it takes to be the world's greatest porn star too", he laughed. "But why choose only one; with this body I can do it all. The world is going to enjoy me and I'm going to enjoy taking everything the world has to offer." Just then Mike started to wake-up, his groans echoing through the locker room. "I almost forgot about him. Mike's the only one that can truly challenge me one day. I'm going to have to destroy his balls for good this time and eliminate that potential threat." Justin reached for a sledge hammer that was leaning up against a nearby wall. It was one that was used before for Mike's massage. "This should do the trick in his weakened condition", Justin smirked as he tossed the thirty pound hammer in the air like a feather. "Please let me do it, sir", Kyle blurted out. "You, why?", Justin asked. "You know I have always hated Mike. I've fantasized about destroying him over and over again", Kyle answered trying his best to convince Justin. "Please master; it would make me a very happy puppy. Plus you have to win the game and you're running out of time" Justin smiled and put his hand on top of Kyle's head. "That's a good boy, you should get used to serving my needs first", then he handed the sledge hammer to Kyle. "Don't disappoint me". Justin gave another tug on the enormous bulge between his legs and headed toward the exit. "Barker you're with me". Barker gave a compassionate look at Kyle before scurrying off to catch up with Justin. Kyle stood over Mike's massive form looking at the fallen god. Kyle kept asking himself why Mike didn't use all the power his body possessed to take advantage of everyone like Justin planned to do. Mike was even more powerful than Justin at one time. Kyle always treated Mike as the enemy, but Mike hadn't started it. Kyle had come to the team, taken what was Mike's without even talking to him. He felt it was his right. When Mike had muscled it back, Kyle was jealous and Mike had reacted to that. Kyle had started the rivalry, and Mike had continued it. Kyle thought about the punching contest they had earlier today. Mike could have totally destroyed him with one punch, but didn't. He reached down for Mike's huge ball sack cupping it in his hand and admiring its size. It had swollen back to its huge size, but still lacked the power to reenergize the man's body. Kyle knew this was the natural advantage Mike had over Kyle all along. Mike opened his eyes as Kyle let go of his nuts. Kyle raised the sledge hammer high over his head. Kyle looked at Mike and saw no fear, only acceptance. "I'm sorry Mike, but I don't know what else to do". Kyle put all his power into the swing and slammed the hammer down. Mike's horrific scream filled the room. Mike grabbed his crushed left forearm with his right hand. Kyle let go of the hammer and got down on his knees to whisper into Mike's ear. "I've just bought us a little time. But you must hurry, you are the only one you can defeat Justin. When he finds out you are still a complete man, he'll destroy both of us." Kyle took his hand and ran it along Mike's cheek. Kyle realized the anger he felt for Mike was just covering up his true feelings of envy and deep ceded attraction. Kyle kissed Mike passionately on the lips and left. Kyle stepped over Donny who was crawling toward his best friend. Either one said a word; Kyle couldn't even look at the man he destroyed. Kyle was putting on his too tight jersey when he saw Justin and Barker waiting for him at the end of the hallway by the exit door. "It sounded like you completed your assignment. Did you? Tell me the truth, puppy", Justin ordered as if talking to a child. "Yes master. I can honestly tell you I did to Mike want I've always really wanted to do to him", Kyle said sincerely. "Good boy", Justin said as he again patted the top of Kyle's head. Donny made his way to Mike's side. He lifted Mike's head onto his lap and started to caress his head and chest. He never saw his friend look was helpless before. "I guess I'm not so super anymore, am I?" Mike asked groggily. "You will be, I'll make sure of that", Donny said with tears running down his face. Mike grabbed Donny's hand that was on his chest. "I've got what I wanted. I can feel your touch on my skin again". Mike brought Donny's hand to his mouth and kissed it before placing back on his barrel chest. "Just hold me Donny and don't ever let me go". "Never, Mike", Donny said as he pulled Mike closer to him, "never". Donny rocked Mike gently in his arms without speaking, the silence broken only by the sounds from the game being played outside. Both could hear the announcer's voice from the PA system over the cheering crowd, "The new, huge Bayville player has got the ball. He's slicing through the Valley Stream team like a chain saw through a forest of saplings. I've never seen such carnage on a football field before. This game is one for the record books. He's at the ten yard line. Touchdown! Is there no one who can stop this muscle giant?" On the field, Rob lay at Justin's feet. He looked up at the muscle behmoth, seeing the huge bulge inside the player's shorts. Instinctively, the one-time punter kicked with the full might of his muscular legs. It felt as if his foot had hit a cannon ball. Justin just laughed. "Sorry Ballsy, that won't work on me anymore," Justin cupped his massive groin, "but after the game, why don't you and I have a little competition and see just whose eggs fill the basket better?" Rob's eyes glazed over with a desire he didn't understand but could not refuse. Justin just smiled. • 20 Donny helped Mike out of the locker room. They had grabbed a couple of tshirts and shorts that hung loose on their bodies. They made their way slowly through the halls of the school, hoping no one would see them. As they got to Donny's locker, they saw the door ripped from it. The supply of super supplements was gone. "Fuck! Justin's thought of everything," Mike cried. He fell against the lockers, a pained look on his face. He rubbed his aching balls. They were throbbing strangely, and Mike felt strange, like his body rejected his being small and weak. His arm hurt where Kyle had hit it, but it wasn't broken as he initially thought. "Not everything," said Donny. He put his arm around Mike and led him down the hall to one of the science rooms. Donny opened the door. Inside, Mike sat down and Donny went to one of the cabinets. It had a lock, and he turned the dial purposely then opened it, pulling out a notebook. "What's that?" said Mike. Donny grinned. "I've been analyzing the chemicals." He pointed to a page. "This is the formula for NMR." He turned the page. "This is the muscle growth formula." He flipped the pages, and Mike could see chemical formulas on every page. "Justin may have stolen the supply, but I know how to make more." Donny expected Mike to be happy. Instead, he looked pained. Sick. His face was red and he was sweating. He began to shake a bit, then Donny noticed a change. Mike's flabby body looked more muscular. The loose fitting clothes looked tighter on Mike. Mike screamed. "Fuck! My balls are on fire." From his shorts, a thick 9 inch erection protruded. Mike's body was changing back. Donny looked on, thinking. "Mike, try not to cum!" Tears were running down Mike's face as he continued to change. "In the locker room, your body healed itself. It must be happening again. Ride it out big man." "IT HURTS!" Mike screamed as he continued to change. "Donny please." Donny dropped to his knees and put Mike's swollen cock in his mouth. It wasn't as large as it had been, but it was still big. Mike couldn't take it any longer, and shot his load into Donny's mouth. Mike's powerful cum surged into Donny's body. As Mike recovered, Donny began to change, his body bulking up with new muscle. His legs became ripped with huge calves. His eightpack tightened and his pecs swelled. Captain America was reborn. When Mike stood up, he looked at Donny. They were both smaller than they had been, but they were once again studs. Mike flexed, appraising his size. "Smaller than I was," he said. "You look about the size of Kyle," Donny agreed. "I think I'm about as big as Tyrone was. How do you feel?" "My balls stopped hurting. Guess that's good," Mike said, checking out his body. "Don't think we're big enough to take on Justin. He's like way bigger than we are now." "For now," said Donny. "But he's not the only one who can make plans." He grabbed the notebook and signalled Mike to leave. ---- Justin was the hero of the game. More than that, he was getting his revenge. In the locker room, he asserted his control over the players. They were his toys. He also knew they were his potential enemies. They had turned on him once before. They wouldn't have that chance again. Justin stood on a bench. "Men," he said, his voice booming and authoratative. The team froze as their freewill left them. Like zombies, they turned toward Justin. Justin smiled. "Kyle, come here and stand beside me. You've proven your loyalty. The rest of you, I need to know who here is on my side, and who here wants to try and take me down. YOU WILL BE HONEST," he commanded. "Who here wants this for themselves," Justin flexed into a crab pose, expanding his powerful torso. The football jersey that had been made for Mike's huge body was too small for Justin. As he flexed, tears formed were his lats spread like wings. The armor of his pecs split the front of the shirt down the middle. His shoulders and traps tore at the top of the fabric. Muscle forced outward, causing the tears to merge. Jusin smiled, grabbed the shredded rag and pulled it from his powerful body. Several of the players began to quake. "If you want this muscle," Justin said, "come forward." Five of the team came to stand in front of the muscle god. Justin signalled Kyle, who went and got a waterbottle full of NMR. "Strip." The men obediently took off all their clothes. Justin looked over them. They were big. One had a nice cock with big balls, and his musculature showed his promise. Justin singled him out. "Drink," he commanded, and one by one, they took the formula that would rob them of their power. "This one is mine," said Justin, pointing toward the big balled player, "you can have the rest." Kyle was like a starved child. As each man shot his load, Kyle slurped up every last drop. He loved the feeling it gave him as his body swelled, strength surging through each muscle. He felt bigger each second. Heavier. His clothes became tighter, and he flexed as Justin did to rip through the weak fabric. His body was bigger than any body builder. Only Mike had been bigger, and now Justin. He looked at Justin. He was crushing the player's huge balls, sucking with a ferocity that emptied the man of all power. Justin's body swelled bigger, but Kyle noticed something else. Justin's balls grew too. The only man he had ever seen with a bigger endowment had been Mike. Justin rose, looking at the diminished players. "Let that be a lesson to the rest of you," he said. He looked at Kyle, and saw him staring at his crotch. "Kyle," Justin ordered. Immediately, Kyle entered the zombie-like state. "Ya, I bet you'd love these," Justin said, grabbing his huge nuts. Kyle came forward, and began to rub his hands on Justin's body, feeling the huge size and heavy weight of each muscle. "Ya, you are a muscle slut, aren't you. You'll never be number one, but you can be number two." A tear welled up in Kyle's eye. Justin was interrupted when the locker room door opened. A huge player from the other team entered. It was Ballsy. "You said for me to come," he said. "I did," said Justin. "Everyone, go home now. I'll see you all tomorrow." Justin walked over to Ballsy, and put his hand on the big player's crotch. "Damn, you are packin, aren't you?" "Biggest balls around," Ballsy bragged. "Let me see," Justin ordered. As the other players left, Ballsy stripped. Justin was so occupied with his new toy, he didn't notice Kyle slip into a shower stall. Although Ballsy was under Justin's spell, he retained some sense of himself. As he stripped, he made sure to twist and turn to flex his new muscles to maximum effect. Justin estimated that Ballsy had easily grown as big as Donny had been. When Ballsy removed his pants, Justin stared at a jock strap overflowing with a monster tool. Ballsy grinned, and flexed his abs and glutes, forcing blood into his organ. The jock stretched. Ballsy's forced all his strength into his cock as it engorged, and the jock began to rip. With a snap, a big eleven inch cock slapped into Ballsy's tight abs. Two lemon size nuts pressed forward from thick, ripped thighs. "I love having a huge tool," Ballsy said. "Biggest one around," he bragged. "Now, but I've seen bigger," said Justin, thinking of Mike. "But I took care of that problem already. Now it's your turn." Justin grabbed Ballsy's nuts and started to squeeze. His bowling-pin-shaped forearm burst into ripped muscle, veins pressing out of the skin. Justin squeezed Ballsy's nuts hard, just as he had done with Mike. He expected the man to cry out in pain. Instead, Ballsy's breathing grew heavy. "Fuck ya," he said. "Damn that feels good." Justin squeezed harder, imagining his hands turning coal into a diamond as he applied his freaky strength to Ballsy. Instead of mush, Ballsy's nuts felt like titanium, resisting the power of his fingers. "Oh god that feels good," said Ballsy. "Harder. Please harder." Justin flexed and squeezed as hard as he can. "Fuck, you are one sexy man," said Ballsy. He drew back a fist, and slammed it into Justin's abs. The fist bounced off. "Oh ya, rock hard abs too." He slammed a second fist into Justin's eight pack, then another. "Shit ya. Do me. Please." Justin squeezed as hard as he could, but still Ballsy's nuts resisted. He made a fist, and whaled as hard as he could into Ballsy's flexed midsection. "Umph!" said Ballsy as the air was forced from his lungs. "Fucking Superman strong! God, you make me want to cum," he said. "Do it," Justin demanded. "No." Ballsy said. "Can't. Gotta hold it." As he said it, Justin felt Ballsy's nuts begin to pulse. They were swelling in his hands. Justin's couldn't believe what was happening. He looked at Ballsy, whose body was now changing. His muscles swelled with new power. Ballsy had to change his stance as his thighs grew. He became more handsome as his arms bulged. He brought and arm up and flexed, watching his peak swell upward. He straightened his arm and flexed his tri, a deep ripped horseshoe shape. Justin gasped as he realized Ballsy was now nearly as big as he was. He back away, letting go of the huge balls that surged with power. "Oh god," cried Ballsy, who started stroking his now thirteen inch cock. "Can't hold it!" He shot a huge load of cum into the air before Justin dove on his cock and started taking the juice. Ballsy was a geyser, pumping out enormous amounts of cum. Even Justin couldn't take it all, who grabbed an empty water bottle and began to fill it with the man's juice. When Ballsy finally stopped cumming, he stared at Justin. "Damn," he said, his voice booming with the same power and authority Justin commanded, "you are one hot fuck. We gotta go again soon." Kyle stared at the two gods. Ballsy was easily Justin's equal. Then, Justin screamed and grabbed his balls. They were swelling again. Justin's muscles rippled and swelled, growing. In seconds, he grew to a new freaky huge size. Justin was now easily as large as Mike had ever been. Justin turned and looked at himself in the mirror. He placed an arm around Ballsy. "I think I just got a new sidekick," he said. Kyle watched from his hiding space as the two men cleaned up. As they left, he noticed the waterbottle full of Ballsy's jizm sitting on a bench. When he was sure they were gone, he slipped out, taking the waterbottle with him. 21 Friendships [let's see if we can get this story going again ] That night, Ballsy dreamed. He dreamed of Justin, and the man's muscles. He saw Justin growing bigger and stronger. He wanted that, and it excited him. He heard Justin's voice in his mind talking to him. "Make me bigger." "Love being strong." He saw Justing kneeling before him, feeling his warm mouth on Ballsy's swollen cock, drinking Ballsy's potent cum. Ballsy watched as Justin flexed, his biceps swelling larger and larger, his pecs grinding into Ballsy's body as Justin's power grew. Justin had told Ballsy that they were friends. He had asked Ballsy -- no, told him -- that Ballsy would make him bigger. Ballsy wanted that. He lived for that. He dreamed that. Ballsy woke up with his morning wood. His moved his hand to feel it. His balls were swollen and eager for release. His cock jutted along his bulging eight pack. He flexed his pecs, squeezed his abs and rubbed the sensitive cock head against his nipple. He thought of Justin and his dream, and stopped. He'd see the huge stud later today, and wanted to save himself for his muscle god. Ballsy stood up and walked toward the bathroom, his wood acting as a divining rod pointing the way. He stopped in front of a mirror and stared at the bodybuilder he saw there. The reflection tensed, its muscles bulging and rippling. Ballsy raised his arms, and the reflection did the same. He flexed. The reflection flexed, muscle bellies as fat as Lee Priest's swelling in the reflection's arms. Ballsy lowered his arms and flexed into a crab. The reflection looked better than any Mr. O competitor. Ballsy turned to the side and admired the muscular thickness of the reflection. He smiled. He was huge. Only his muscle god Justin was bigger. Ballsy started walking to the bathroom when he heard his phone ring... --- Justin had had a wrestless night. His bed was so small and his cock was constantly hard. His balls were so swollen that they ached. He felt hot and bulky. As he tossed and turned, the bed groaned under his considerable bulk. As he slept, he dreamed of his body as a sponge. He soaked up power and swelled with muscle and strength, only to have it drip from him as he slowly shrank down. He awoke with a start at sun up. He jumped out of bed and ran to a mirror. Justin was huge and he felt strong. He flexed, admiring the way his muscles flowed and rippled. He grabbed a tape, and wrapped it around his arm. He had measured himself last night, and put the tape at 42 inches. He flexed his arm, expecting his massive arm to more than fill out that tape. Instead, the tape hung loose. He pulled it tight, and he read the number at 40 inches. His eyes grew wide, "I'm shrinking!" he cried. He wrapped the tape around his chest. His 81 inch pecs were now only 78. His thighs had lost 2 inches overnight. He was still huge, but not as huge. His dick was hard, but his sixteen inch monster was now only 15 5/8. Justin began to panic. His dream of losing his power was coming true. He thought about being small and weak. He thought about Mike and Kyle laughing at his as he shrank smaller and smaller. In the mirror, his reflection seemed to be shrinking before his eyes. Justin closed his eyes, shook his head, and opened them again. He was still huge. He wasn't shrinking fast. It had been 15 hours, and he had only lost a bit of his size. He looked at his balls, and thought about Ballsy. "The strength has something to do with the size of a guy's gonads," he muttered. A pang of envy hit Justin as he thought of Ballsy and Mike's huge endowements. There was something else. While Mike had gained immense strength, it also had the effect of making his body burn hot. Justin hadn't experienced that. Instead, he seemed to have some hypnotic effect on people that bent others to his will. Ballsy had been changed too. His huge nuts were now nearly indestructable, and when Justin had tried to crush them, they had produced more of the formula, causing both he and Ballsy to grow. Justin realized he needed Ballsy. He needed that power, and if he couldn't have it for himself, he'd make Ballsy his slave. He had planted the seed the day before, making Ballsy long for his hyper-muscular body. He'd need to reinforce that. He picked up the phone and dialed Ballsy's number. "Hey guy. It's Justin." ... "Thinking about you." "Heh, glad to hear it." "Ya, I want to flex for you. Show you my big muscles. You'd like that, right?" ... "Heh. Good. You busy after school?" ... "Your school's locker room at 4PM. See you there." Justin hung up the phone and smiled. --- Kyle waited on the corner. He saw Donny go into Mike's house a few minutes before. School would be starting soon, and he hoped to talk to Mike and Donny as they walked to school. Donny looked so small now. He was still handsome and buff, but hardly the huge Captain America that he had come to know and despise. He saw Mike and Donny come out of the door together. Mike wore a baggy sweatshirt, trying to hide his deminished physique. When the pair reached the end of the walk leading to Mike's house, they saw Kyle. "What the fuck are you doing here," Mike cried at him. "Haven't you tormented me enough?" Kyle walked toward Mike and Donny, flexing his pecs in the skin-tight t-shirt he wore. He watched as Mike reflexively clenched and unclenched his fists, preparing for a fight. Kyle stopped directly in front of Mike, cocked his head and cracked his neck, flexing his muscular chest. He raised a hand and placed in on Mike's shoulder and squeezed just hard enough to make Mike whince. Under the baggy shirt, Kyle felt a thick delt and muscular trap. It was more muscle than he expected from Mike. "Look," he said, staring Mike in the eye. "I'm not here for a fight." Justin looked to the ground. "I'm through fighting you. I don't even know how it began." "I do," said Mike, forcibly brushing Justin's hand from his shoulder. Justin looked surprised at Mike's remaining strength. "You tried to take my place on the football team. Hell, you'd never even met me, but you tried to get the coach to make you his star player. You come in here from who knows where and try to take what I've been working for for years!" "I've been working for it to, you know? Spent the past seven years in a gym building myself up," said Kyle defensively. "Me too," said Mike. "But you were bigger. Stronger. It wasn't fair." "No, it's not fair. It's just the way it is, or was, or," Kyle stumbled on the words. "It was just the way the world worked until you cheated. You found that fucking formula, turning you and Donny into super-athletes." Kyle looked at Mike. "You and I are a lot a like, you know? We both work out. Competitive. Need to be the best. We should be friends." "It's too late for that," said Mike. "After all you did? After yesterday? Helping Justin! Just look at Donny and me!" "I'm sorry," said Kyle. "I was wrong. It's just," Kyle looked at Donny, then Mike, "just that I worked hard to get where I got. Like you. But when I found out about the formula, I went nuts. I needed it too. I needed to be the biggest, and then I was, but then you took that from me to beat Justin. And you were amazing. Fucking invinicible. I cracked. I needed to bring you down. If it couldn't be me, then no one would be that big. But Justin used me, and now he threw me away. But I got this..." Kyle pulled out a water bottle full of a milky-white substance. Donny reached out and took the water bottle. "It's from that kid in the other school. Justin... he said that he'd make sure no one ever challenged us again. He really meant no one would challenge him. He took the formulas from your locker. Then he went after the other guys. He's got that weird power. You know. People gotta obey him or something." "Only people weaker than him, actually," corrected Donny. "You and Mike, you've resisted him." "Well, he asked the guys who'd challenge him. Then he crushed them. You know," Kyle held out his hand, palm up, then squeezed his fingers tight. "The guys lost all their strength. Only the ones who'd obey him are left. But that guy from the other team. You know, the huge one, like you. Well, when Justin tried to take his power, it didn't work. Instead, the guy's nuts swole bigger, and he exploded in size. Shit, he got as big as Justin before he show this huge load. Justin sucked him off, or tried to, but the man was like a volcano. The weird thing is, Justin grew huge after this. Big as you or I ever were. It's like the guy's nuts are producing the forumla now." "Or something like it," corrected Donny. "So, why didn't you take it," said Mike. Kyle blushed. "Something Justin said. He said the stuff works best on guys with big dicks, and I..." "Fuck this," said Mike. "It's gotta be a trap. No way you'd come here and say you're giving me the stuff to make me huge because you got a tiny dick. That makes no sense." "Actually it does," interrupted Donny. "It explains why the formula worked so well on you, Justin and the kid from the other school. And it explains why you've gotten some of your muscle back." "You got some of your muscle back?" said Kyle. "I thought Justin had done you in?" Mike nodded, then lifted off his sweatshirt. He was as big as Kyle. "He tried, but you can't keep this body down. Still, I'm way weaker than I was and no where near the league of Justin." "Maybe not yet," said Donny. "But maybe you can be. I gotta plan." "Fuck, not another plan," said Kyle. "All these plans and nothing ever works out. And I always end up as a ball of fat with no muscle. I got my muscle back now, and I want to keep it." "You will," said Donny. "I want the three of us to split this. We'll divide it into 5 equal portions. You and Mike each get two and I get one. Then we take on Justin." "Take on Justin how?" asked Mike. "You know him. He's muscle crazy. He wants to be some sorta Super-Hulk or something. If that kid from the other school..." "They call him Ballsy," said Kyle. "cause he's got huge nuts." "OK, Ballsy. If sucking Ballsy off will make Justin huge, then Justin's gonna be milking that boy for everything he's got. All we gotta do is follow him..." Both men listened to Donny's plan. They shook hands, and walked back to into Mike's house. Donny took out three glasses. Mike and Kyle looked at each other like two prize bulls waiting to compete. Kyle pulled off his shirt and bounced his pecs. Rubbing his chest he said, "Shit, I love being huge." Mike looked at him and laughed. He turned to the side, bent his arm and taking his that wrist in his other hand, flexed into a side chest pose. "Gotta love it." Kyle nodded, then raised his arms and flexed his huge bis. Mike followed suit. The men flexed and compared their huge size against one another, trying to prove their own muscular superiority. Donny divided the contents into the three glasses. His glass had half the contents of the other two. He handed one to Kyle, one to Mike and he took the smaller one. Kyle and Mike stared at each, watching as the other drank the potent liquid. Mike grabbed at his jeans and ripped. "Watch these monsters grow!" he said, flexing his quads. "In your dreams," said Kyle, ripping his own pants off and showing his massively shredded quads. As Mike flexed, he felt the power returning to his body. His quads began to grow thicker. Kyled watched as Mike's leg began to balloon larger, but in seconds, he started feeling the power. "Oh ya!" he said, flexing his growing bicep in Mike's face. "Eat shit, wimp," said Mike, flexing his slightly larger arm at Kyle. "Fuck man, feeling strong. You?" "Hell ya," said Kyle standing straight as he watched Mike growing before his eyes. "Lookin' good bro." "You too," said Mike, watching Kyle matching his own superior size. In 90 seconds, the two former adversaries had grown huge. They flexed into crab poses and snarled at each other, then at Donny. "You guys could be muscle twins!" said Donny, finishing his own growth. He was much smaller than them, but incredibly handsome. "You're each still smaller than Justin, but together, I bet you can take him. And if I'm right, you two are in for some serious muscle." "Bring it on!" said Kyle and Mike in unison. 21 Mike and Kyle circled each other. Both men were covered in sweat. Kyle wore only a pair of white briefs. The term tighty-whitey took on a whole new meaning. His massive quads ripped at the fabric, the hamstrings totally bulging below ripped glutes. Kyles abs were totally ripped, and his heaving pecs looked like armor plates covering his chest. Mike wore boxer shorts. Again, wore wasn't exactly the correct term. The legs of the shorts were in tatters. His own massive quads and hams having shredded the fabric. Even lycra-reenforced fabric wasn't designed to stretch enough when his powerful legs flexed. The waistband seemed relaxed. Unlike his legs, his thin ripped abs were perfectly proportioned for the waist. One obvious difference between the two gladiators was the way Mike's shorts strained to contain his more-than ample package. Kyle's tighty-whities were stuffed with his manhood, but Mike's seemed to overflow. The hulks circled each other. From the side, the thickness of their torsos and massive arms and legs were apparent. Then, the wing-like lats of one would totally eclipse the other man, hiding his powerful frame behind a thick wall of muscle. "Think you're a big man, huh?" said Kyle, shoving Mike in the chest. "Know it, Dude!" said Mike smiling, shoving Kyle back. Donny shook his head. "Are you two at it again? I think I liked it better when you hated each other." Since taking the muscle enhancer, both alpha-men had been jockying for superiority. An arm wrestling match turned into an hour-long test of endurance. Unlike the first time when Kyle had overwhelmed Mike with his superior power, now the two seemed almost evenly matched. Their biceps, delts and forearms bulged and writhed trying to squeeze the other's into submission. Their locked arms teetered to one side, then the other, each advantaged rebuffed into a prolonged stalemate. When Mike seemed to gain an advantage, forcing Kyle's arm nearly a quarter of the way down, Kyle responded with a primal yell before powering his arm back to neutral. But the end was near. The effort nearly drained Kyle, and after a few minutes, Mike finally gained the advantage and slowly, very slowly, was able to force Kyle into submission. The arm wrestling was followed by gut punching. Here, Kyle dominated. His rock gut withstood Mike's most powerful blows. Kyle's blows to Mike's abs hit with pin-point precision. Blow after blow hit a single point. Mike was able to resist, but after fifty blows, a distinct red mark had formed. By 75, his abs cracked and he admitted defeat. They were now engaged in their fifth wrestling match. It was the tie breaker. Mike had forced Kyle into submission twice, first with a devastating headlock where he used his bicep to grind Kyle's neck and face. Mike's scissor hold demonstrated the superior strength of his legs against Kyle's chest and arms. Likewise, Kyle had shown his stength by twice forcing Mike on his back. Out-muscling Mike's already sore abs, he bent Mike's legs over his face, pinning him to the ground. Mike looked over to Donny and grinned. Kyle made his move. He wrapped his arms around Mike's lower chest, lifted him off the ground and squeezed. Mike let out a loud grunt as he tried to flex his lats, only to find them crushed by Kyle's bearhug. Mike wasn't through yet as he raised his own powerful arms and pounded two fists into Kyle's traps. The force of the mighty blows shook Kyle's leg, but in return he simply squeezed harder. Mike grabbed at Kyle's arms and squeezed the massive biceps. His fingers dug into Kyle's arms, denting the hard muscle. Kyle screamed, forcing more power into his arms. It was working. Mike's fingers were forced out. Mike was now turning red. He reached around and grabbed at Kyle's hands, trying to pull them apart, but Kyle was simply too strong. "I give!" cried Mike. "Fuck ya!" said Kyle, dropping Mike then jumping, fist in the air in victory. "Fucking powerhouses," he said, lifting his arm up, palm toward Mike. Mike gave him a high five and patted Kyle on the back. "Are you two done now?" asked Donny. "Hey big guy," said Mike, walking over to him. "No worries. You'll always be my number one guy." Mike smiled a smile at Donny that could melt any misgivings he had. "Do you two want some privacy?" Kyle joked. "I'm not sure we have the time. School will be out in a few, and we gotta catch up with Justin. If Don is right, we don't know when he'll be hooking up with Ballsy. My guess is sooner rather than later. He'll want more of that power, fuckin asshole." "Then you two better get dressed," advised Donny. "Don't think going out in your undies is a good idea." "I got some jeans that should fit you," said Mike, heading upstairs. "No shirts, though." "Never," agreed Kyle. --- Ballsy was the new school hero. Everyone wanted to hear what happened. How'd he get so strong? How strong was he? At lunch, he took of his shirt and posed for some cheerleaders. The head cheerleader came up to him and asked him if the rumors about him were true? "What rumors?" he asked. She grabbed his crotch and gasped. "God Ballsy. They are," she said, rubbing up against him. Ballsy pushed her away. He had always found her attractive, and was jealous of the other players whom she constantly flirted with, but today, his mind was centered on Justin. He didn't want her playing with his huge nuts, he wanted Justin to do it. He wanted to feel Justin trying to crush them, and have them fill with his powerful fluids before exploding. He was meant for Justin, not some cheerleader. Ballsy liked his status as schools stud, but he longed to share it with Justin. At some level, this bothered him. Why Justin? He had just met him. He had tried to hurt him. But as quickly as these doubts surfaced, they vanished, replaced by a strange longing to see Justin. To feel Justin flexing. To worship Justin and to make Justin grow. Ballsy felt his cock flex in his pants just thinking about this. He was so horny, it hurt. Time seemed to drag. Finally, the bell rang signally the end of the day. Ballsy jumped up. In his eagerness to meet Justin, he lept up so quickly the frail school desk bent and crumbled from the sudden explosive force. The other kids in the class looked at the desk, and he heard a chorus of "whoa"s and "holy cows". The cheerleader who had groped him earlier chased after him. "Ballsy! Wanna walk me home? My parents don't get home for a few hours, and I thought..." He ignored her as he ran toward the locker room. ---- At school, Justin ruled. All the players on the team sang his praises, telling everyone he was the true star. Not that they had any choice. His control over them was absolute. When he heard some of the geeks in the chess club call him a "dumb jock" or "musclehead", he took his revenge. He concentrated, making one start to drool uncontrollably. Another, he made stutter uncontrollably. Using his powers, he told them they were stupid. For the rest of the day, anytime they were called on to answer a question, they gave the wrong answer. For Justin, it was easy. He was so powerful, it took no real effort, and he found it fun to torment the wimps. Justin had hoped Kyle would be around. It took more effort to control the powerful jock. He knew he was slowly losing his power, and he could see how far he could push Kyle and others to gage the loss. He needed to be ready for Ballsy. He knew Ballsy was already bigger than Kyle, and therefore harder to control, but Kyle would still be a good test subject. Justin knew he owed Kyle. Kyle desperately desired to be the biggest and best. He had been at every other school he went to. Only Mike was ever able to best him, and Mike had to cheat to do that. Now, they had both had their revenge. Still, Kyle had been helpful to him. Maybe after he had his fill of Ballsy, he'd let Kyle have a little. Give the guy a bit more muscle. With his inferior endowment, he'd probably loose it. Hell, Justin was way bigger than Kyle, and if he was having trouble keeping the power, no way Kyle could, but let him have some fun. He's loyal to Justin, and loyalty should be rewarded. Throughout the day, Justin toyed with the other football players and students. He demonstrated his superior strength and size, and flirted with the cheerleaders. He was THE star. Mike and Donny were no where to be seen, and Justin liked it that way. He ruled the school. Still, he had this nagging feeling that he was losing power. He just had no way to prove it. By the end of the day, his self doubts were beginning to consume him. He rushed over to Ballsy's school, arriving as the final bell rang. A wave of students flooded out the exits, rushing for busses. When they saw Justin, a few stopped, but most made room for him. "Shit, he's huge!" "Nah, Ballsy's bigger. Ballsy could take him." Justin snarled. He put his hand under his t-shirt, and lifted it off, giving the doubter a look at his ripped body. He flexed his lats and pecs, showing off the huge size of his chest. "Holy fuck! No way Dude. That guy is bigger than Ballsy!" "Nah ah. I just saw Ballsy totally wrech a desk. He's huge. At least as big as that..." Justin had heard enough. He concentrated on the kid, forcing him to stop talking. Justin marched forward toward the locker room, and threw open the door with a loud crash. An older man with broad chest and slight belly turned. He had a whistle around his neck, and Justin thought he must be a teacher. "Who are..." the man began, but Justin stared at him and took control. "Get out! Now." The man turned and left, offering little resistence to Justin's power. He picked up a duffle bag of clothes, walked past Justin and opened the door. At that second, Ballsy came running in, throwing the man into the wall. Ballsy didn't stop until he saw Justin. The man picked himself up and proceeded out the door, limping but not saying another word. Justin looked into Ballsy's eyes and saw confusion. Justin concentrated. He felt Ballsy resisting, but slowly, the confusion turned to lust. Ballsy began to shake, then dropped to his knees. "God," he said. "You're huge," said Ballsy with awe. "All I've thought about today is, fuck, it sounds so queer." Ballsy grabbed his crotch and squeezed. "Fuck. So horned up. Not thinking straight." Justin exerted more control over Ballsy. "You like this muscle?" he said, bouncing his pecs. Ballsy looked at him. Slowly, he raised his hands, grabbed the base of his shirt, and lifted it off. "Like mine," he snarled, forcing the words out as he bounced his own pecs. Justin could feel Ballsy fighting him. He pushed his control harder, and Ballsy stopped. Justin felt the strain and knew he had to act. He popped the button of his jeans and unzipped his pants. He stuck his hand down and hefted out his huge cock. The sight and scent acted like an aphrodisiac on Ballsy, and his resistance faded. Before he disgarded his pants, he reached into his pocket, and held something in his clenched fist. "Can I..." Ballsy reached his hand forward. "Not yet, little man," said Justin, confident in his control. "Let's see what you got first." Ballsy stood up, quickly unzipped his pants and pushed them over his huge quads and diamond calves. He pulled down his briefs, exposing his already hardening cock. Justin grinned. He held his hand out, and showed two ball bearings about the size of large marbles. "See these," he said, then closed his hand and squeezed. Justin's knuckles turned white, and metal began to ooze between his fingers. He opened his hand and the steel had been crushed, the two bearings fused together. "Think your nuts can take that?" Ballsy stepped forward. "My nuts can take anything," he said and raised his hands to Justin's thick chest. "Huge..." he said. Justin moved his hands to Ballsy's package. He pressed his cock into Ballsy, and measured them. He was less than a half inch bigger, and Ballsy's swollen nuts were almost half again as large as Justin's. A pang of jealousy swept across Justin, and he felt his control of Ballsy faulter again. Ballsy reacted by pressing hard into Justin, trying to wrestle him to the ground. The attempt failed. Justin still maintained enough muscular superiority. He pressed back, forcing Ballsy into step back as he reasserted his control. "You like it rough, huh?" Justin asked. "Bet you really like this." Justin grabbed at Ballsy's nuts and pulled on them. Ballsy's eggs throbbed in Justin's hands, sending a flood of hormones into Ballsy. Ballsy's head flung back, and he made a pleasant growl. "Fucking strong," he howled. "Fuck ya!" Ballsy began to step backwards as if Justin were pushing him, until his back was against the wall. He moved his one hand to Justin's cock and started stroking it hard and fast. Ballsy's other hand felt Justin's forearm flex. Justing continued to pull on Ballsy's nuts, but now, also squeezed. Ballsy's nuts seemed even harder than yesterday. Justin squeezed with all his might. His hand began to tremble as his fingers tried to crush Ballsy's uncrushable balls. Ballsy began to shake and his body grew hot. Justin could see Ballsy's shoulders getting wider and his chest thicker as his balls released growth juice into his system. Like yesterday, Ballsy was getting bigger. "Strong..." Ballsy growled, and Justin wondered who Ballsy was talking about. "You want to cum, don't you Ballsy," Justin said, trying to bend his puppet to his will. "Hold it..." replied Ballsy, straining to resist Justin. "Stronger..." Justin could feel Ballsy slipping out of his power as Ballsy became strong. "I want you to CUM!" ordered Justin. "No," said Ballsy softly. "Hold it. Make me stronger... Bigger." "Cum!" Justin ordered with all his will. Ballsy slapped the wall, cracking the tiles with his open palm. Justin's words rang in his ears and in his mind. He felt his will failing. "Gonna..." As he started talking, three figures burst into the locker room. Two of them jumped at Justin, forcing him off of Ballsy. Before he could react, Kyle and Mike each had one of his arms and were driving him into the far wall. Donny got to Ballsy. He grabbed Ballsy's cock and placed his mouth over it. Ballsy began to cum uncontrollably. "No!" cried Justin, his arms bulging as he began to fight off Kyle and Mike. "Shit," cried Kyle. "How strong is he?" as Justin began to overpower the two studs. "Stronger than both of you!" Justin screamed, lifting Mike off the ground and throwing him at Donny. Mike flew across the room, knocking Donny to the ground. Ballsy's cock shot cum high into the air, hitting Mike on his chest. Mike got up, and placed his mouth over Ballsy's erupting dick. Donny got up, his body swelling with new muscle. His shirt began to rip and his pants seam gave way as he approached Kyle in size. He lunged at Justin, hitting him in the abs. The force drove Justin back. "NO!" cried Justin, fighting with Kyle and Donny. Donny continued to grow, surpassing Kyle in size and strength. Within seconds, it was Donny who was beginning to control Justin. "I NEED TO..." Justin screamed as he pushed with all his might, forcing Kyle off of him and moving his struggle with Donny to the center of the room. "Mike needs more time!" cried Donny, urging Kyle to get up and help him. As Justin forced Donny toward Ballsy and Mike, Kyle reached up and grabbed Justin's calf, tripping him. The two men fell to the ground, and Kyle jumped on Justin's back. Kyle wrapped an arm around Justin's neck and tried to a choke hold. Justin ignored Kyle, and jumped up. Donny reacted and pushed Justin back. Kyle saw Mike's face turning red. He was waving for Kyle. Kyle ran forward as Mike moved away, letting Kyle have the last of Ballsy's powerful explosion. Mike moved toward Justin, his body pulsing with new strength. Mike made a fist, his poweful arm swinging into Justin's abs. The punch bounced off of Justin's iron gut, but left a distinct red mark. "I've had enough of you," said Mike, hitting Justin again with a stronger punch. Mike volleyed punch after punch into Justin's gut, each punch increasing in power as Mike grew huge. The tenth punch broke through Justin's defenses, and he bent over. "Ya," said Mike, his voice deeper. "Feeling the power again!" Ballsy had stopped cumming and slouched against the wall. Kyle wiped his mouth and stood up, feeling his own growth. He turned, and saw Mike bulging larger as he continued to punch Justin. Justin tried to put up a defense, but was unable to fight back. His punches bounced off Mike's hardening muscles. Each of Justin's punches felt weaker and weaker as Mike grew stronger. "No way you'll stand up after this," said Mike and slammed a powerful fist into Justin's chin. Justin's flexed neck was unable to hold off the powerful blow. His head swung around and Justin fell to the floor unconscious. Kyle came running over to Mike and gave him a high five. Donny looked at the two men, and clearly saw that Mike was way bigger than the slowly growing Kyle. "Shit Mike, you rule!" said Kyle. Mike flexed his pulsing, growing bi and grinned. "Feels good to be the strongest," he said. "I wouldn't count on that." Ballsy stood up. He stepped forward, looking down on Mike. Donny gulped. Ballsy was a good three inches taller than Mike, and looked a lot wider and thicker. "What are you runts doing at my school?" __________________ 22 Ballsy Mike stood his ground as Ballsy looked down at him, his blood still boiling from confronting Justin. Kyle stepped forward to back Mike up, but felt his body's growth beginning to ebb. He was big, but smaller than both Mike and Ballsy. Kyle noticed Mike clenching his fists, his muscles still pulsing with increasing strength. He watched as Mike was slowly getting taller. Ballsy noticed Mike's growth too. "Keep trying, wimp," he said, shoving Mike so hard he stumbled backward and tripped over Justin's unconscious body. "Dudes, I got the power right here," he said, hefting his huge package in his big hand. "Don't know why I was so horned-up by that freak," he said, nodding toward Justin, "but I know a couple cheerleaders that are dying for me to fuck them into tomorrow." Ballsy looked at the men. "Shit, I'm so big now, none of my clothes will fit." He pointed at Mike. "You. Wimp. You're the biggest. Take off those pants now and give them to me." Mike stood up and swung at Ballsy, hitting him in the gut. It bounced off. Desperately, Mike kicked at Ballsy's unprotected nuts. It felt liked he kicked a brick wall. Ballsy laughed. "Shit, you punch like a girl and if you haven't figured it out yet, my nuts are like titanium hard. Nothing can hurt them." He leaned over Mike threateningly. "Now, take off those pants. I'm gonna go plow me a cheerleader with my huge horsecock." "Do it Mike," said Donny. Mike looked at his friend. "Trust me. He's too powerful." Donny looked at Ballsy. "But if you think you're so strong, meet us tomorrow after school at the junk yard. We'll see who's really stronger there." Mike handed Ballsy his shorts. Donny looked down, mentally comparing Mike's horse cock to Ballsy. Ballsy slipped the pants over his massive legs. Two days ago, his legs were the best part of his body. As a punter, he needed strong quads. Now, with all his muscle growth, his legs had totally exploded in size and definition. The legs of Mike's pants, stretched and ripping already, shredded as Ballsy squeezed into them. The pants looked like a second skin covering his powerful glutes, and his package filled the front and hung down his right leg. Ballsy turned to walk out. As he got to the door, he stopped. "OK," he said. "Tomorrow." Then he left. The school was deserted. He walked to the girl's locker. Her name was Lisa, but he didn't know where she lived. There was a lock on the locker. He pulled on it to test if it was secure, only to have the lock crumble in his hands. He smiled. "I wonder," he said, and pulled on the locker door. It snapped off in his hand. Ballsy looked at his arm. "Tomorrow..." and started laughing as he looked for some indication where Lisa lived. He found an old report card with her address on it. It was about 5 miles away. Ballsy liked to run, and had even trained for a marathon once. He figured he could be there in a half hour if he ran all out. He bounded out of school and started to jog. His powerful legs flexed, squeezing his huge cock and balls between thick quads. Faster and faster he moved. He saw a car up ahead travelling in the same direction. He was closing in on it. Within a minute, he was running along side of it. The old woman looked out her window in terror. Ballsy put on some speed and ran in front of the car. He moved to the right, then slowed down letting the car pass before moving to the left and catching up again. He signalled for the woman to roll down the window. "How fast?" A look of amazement filled her face. "Forty." she said. Ballsy smiled and began to run full out, kicking up a dust storm and leaving the car behind. In less than five minutes, he was at Lisa's house. He hadn't even worked up a sweat. He saw the school bus pulling away, and Lisa talking to another cheerleader. She saw him. "Ballsy?" Her eyes darted from his massive pecs to the ripped shorts. He walked over to her. "Hi," he said. "I wanted to stop by and apologize for the way I treated you earlier," he said softly. "Oh. Did you find the surprise I left you?" "No," he said. She shrugged. "How'd you get here?" "I ran," he said, looking at his legs. He pointed, and flexed his quad. Veins snaked out like thick worms forced forward by shredded muscle. He knodded to it, and Lisa touched it. "Oh, it's so hard," she said. "Strong and fast too," he said. The other girl looked started to say something, but Lisa stopped her. "Suzie, I'll call you later," she said as she grabbed Ballsy's arm. "Would you like to come inside for some water?" Ballsy just smiled. He put his arm around Lisa's waist and lifted her up, pressing her firm body into his massive torso. She wrapped her arms around his neck as he carried her to the house. When get got to the door, he whispered "You're parents aren't home, right?" "No," she said. "The house is all ours." She took a key from her pocket and unlocked the door. Inside, he put her down. "Ballsy, you're so strong now," she cooed. "You don't know the half of it. I'm like superman or something," he said, moving his mouth to hers and kissing her. "Want superman to make love to you?" he whispered in her ear as he began to lift off her top. She replied by unbuttoning Ballsy's tight shorts. Lisa rubbed her hand across Ballsy's stomach. "Love your six pack," she cooed. Ballsy flexed, forming a vaccuum that accentuated his thin waist and ripped abs. "Oh god, you weren't flexed! Your muscles are so ripped." Her hand moved into his pants. "Your abs are soooo hard," she said, reaching his huge tool. "and so big." "You like?" "I love," she said, squeezing his elephantine cock with her hand. "Ballsy, what happened?" "Ya know that big kid from the other team yesterday?" Ballsy explained. "Seems he discovered this way to grow muscles. Pissed off some little dude on his team who wanted revenge, so he gave our team the same stuff. It's just that it works a whole lot better on me." Ballsy pulled his shorts off, letting Lisa look at his huge body. "Can I see you now?" he asked. Lisa pulled down her pants. Her undershorts had a large wet spot. She blushed, then pressed her hot, wet twat into him. "You've got me so turned on just looking at you..." She kissed him, then moved his mouth to his chest and bit on his nipple. She felt Ballsy's cock rubbing between her legs as it hardened . She felt it pressing into her, then she felt herself lifted as Ballsy's powerful dick raised higher and higher. "Ohhhh!" she said in surprise. "Strong all over," Ballsy said, bouncing her on his dick. He put his hand under her arms and lifted her up. Placing his mouth on her lavia, he kissed her then started licking her juices. He felt Lisa start to go limp. He pressed his tongue into her, and felt her walls spasm as Lisa let out a scream. He pulled back and cradled her in his arms. "Let's go to your room," he said. She pointed up some stairs. Ballsy leaped up to the landing, then leaped again to the top of the stairs. The house seemed to shake under the weight of his landings. As he got to her room, he put her down. He looked around the room. On Lisa's dresser, there was a picture of Lisa hanging off some guy's arm, and another picture of the guy alone. The guy was amazingly handsome, with perfect skin and white teeth. His blue eyes where the color of the sea, and he had dark wavey hair. He looked like an A&F model except for his muscles. The guy looked as if he could be a professional bodybuilder. In the picture were he was alone, he was standing on a stage, wearing posing briefs with a number on them. He was hitting a double bicep pose. A trophy was in front of him at his feet. Ballsy picked up the picture. "Who's the wimp?" "Jealous?" asked Lisa. Ballsy handed her the picture, and struck his own double bicep pose. "Think I've got anything to be jealous of? I'm way bigger than he is. Everywhere!" Lisa put the picture back. "Yes, you are. His name is Billy, and he won the state and national teen bodybuilding competitions last year." "And?" quizzed Ballsy. "Well," said Lisa, "he was. We broke up." Lisa walked up and started stroking Ballsy's erection. "He began to do steroids, and he couldn't satisfy me anymore." "Ya," Ballsy said approvingly. "Fucking biggest nuts around! And a huge muscle cock too!" He moved away and laid on the bed. The bed squeaked and sank in under his weight, but held. "You'd better be on top," he said. "All this muscle is kinda heavy." She climed on him. Flexing his abs, he sat up and began kissing her breasts. She rubbed her hands over his body, then grabbed his cock. She pulled at it, but it was so turgid it wouldn't move. Ballsy began to leak realizing exactly how powerful he was. He reached down to his erection, and raised it. He held it as Lisa carefully mounted him. Lisa was so excited, Ballsy's thick cock head pressed easily into her. As Lisa lowered herself slowly, she began screaming "Oh god. God!". Ballsy felt her spasm uncontrollably as she pulled up then pushed down, riding the top six inches of his huge cock. Ballsy felt his own nuts pulling tight, but used his perfect control to keep from shooting his load. Instead, he began to buck, pressing another three inches into her. Lisa screamed with pure joy as her entire body began to convulse with orgasmic pleasure. "Want me to cum?" Ballsy asked almost casually? "Want my huge cock to erupt a gallon of superman jism into you." "Yes!" Lisa screamed. "Please. Oh god. Please." She clutched at his pecs, unable to dent his rock-hard body. Ballsy let loose his load. As his cock throbbed with the power of his ejaculation, Lisa nearly passed out. Ballsy's juices began to flow from Lisa as he pumped more and more into her. She fell forward, falling of his squirting cock. She lay on the bed, delirius as Ballsy squirted his load all over her body. When he finished, he walked into the bathroom and started a bath for her. He stopped and looked in the mirror. His nuts were already refilling with his juices, and he felt horned up looking at his powerful body and thinking of his sexual prowess. If Lisa were up for it, he'd do her again. Ballsy turned off the water and tested the temperature. It was nice and warm. When he returned, he looked at Lisa. She looked light as a feather laying on the bed. His cum has dried and seemed to vanish into her skin. She moved, then stretched, opening her eyes to look at him. "I filled a bath for you," Ballsy said. He knelt down, putting his muscular arms under her. He tried to lift her, and fell forward. He caught his balance, then tried again. He struggled. She seemed so heavy. He made a grunt and lifter her. Lisa laughed. "Oh Ballsy. Quit fulling around!" She wrapped her arms around his neck. Ballsy moved hesitantly, trying not to drop her. Each step was tentative, but he got her to the bath. He tried to lower her slowly, but she went in with a splash as his arms seemed to give out. Ballsy stood up, bewildered. What was wrong? Where was his strength? He flexed his pecs, noting the striations and cross striations in the mirror. Thick veins pulsed over his armor-like chest. He FELT strong. He looked at Lisa, who was rubbing her nipples as she watched Ballsy flex. Ballsy's dick responded by growing, leaping out in front of him. Lisa smiled. "Is there no satisfying you?" she said. "Come here." Ballsy moved forward, flexing his abs, forcing his monster organ to push high above his navel. Lisa reached for it. He expected her to struggle with his hard cock. Instead, as she pulled, it easily lowered into her mouth. She wrapped her lips around his thick head, and started sucking on it. Ballsy was confused. What was happening? Moments earlier, Lisa couldn't budge Ballsy's erection. But now... Lisa's hands moved to Ballsy's pecs. He flexed his pecs as Lisa grabbed at them, her fingers kneading into his pecs. Ballsy tried to flex harder, but to no effect. What was happening to him? Was Lisa now strong, like Mike and Kyle. She didn't look any different. He looked in the mirror. Flexing again, his muscles barely moved and looked soft. There were no striations. No pulsing veins. He felt weak. He backed away, and pulled his cock out of Lisa's mouth. Instantly, deep cuts appeared on his body. Muscle pushed veins to the surface, and striations appeared as muscles flexed. He felt strong. Ballsy looked at Lisa. She stood up in the tub. She stepped out, water running down her ample breast. She came to Ballsy and hugged him. "I want you to cum again," she said. In the mirror, he noticed his body soften the instant she touched him, but he needed to be sure. He led her back to the bed, and signaled her to lie down. Once on the bed, Ballsy grabbed a corner leg and easily lifted the bed with one hand. It was light as a feather. Ballsy looked at Lisa, and flexed his free bicep. He lowered the bed, then moved the muscle for Lisa to feel. As she rubbed her hand over the thick mound, Ballsy tried to lift the bed. He couldn't move it -- it was too heavy. Lisa grabbed at Ballsy, and he fell forward into bed. Lisa jumped on him and started sucking his huge cock. She squeezed at his overfull nuts, and they throbbed in her hand. To Ballsy, it felt like a vice was pulling on his nuts. Not only was Ballsy weak as a kitten around Lisa, she was also able to crush his nuts! The thought of Lisa overpowering him got to Ballsy. He felt his juices building, and tried to contain them. He felt Lisa's tongue wrapping around his sensitive head, and his nuts being pulled down as they tried to retract. Ballsy tried to hold his blast, but couldn't. He squirted like a normal man, Lisa taking ever last drop of his seven blasts down her throat. Ballsy's mind was a blur, lost in an orgasmic bliss. Somehow, Lisa had become his kryptonite, taking his staying power, his invulnerable nuts and his super strength. Slowly, he rolled away from her, and felt his powers return. He reached for his shorts, and they heard a noise from downstairs. "Shit, my parents are home," said Lisa, jumping up to grab her clothes. "They can't find you here or I'll be grounded forever!" Ballsy hurredly pulled up his pants. He looked around, and went to the window. "No problem for a guy with hulk legs," said Ballsy, showing off his huge thighs and diamond-like calves. Lisa came to kiss him, and Ballsy stopped flexing before his muscles softened by her touch. "Can you come by tomorrow?" she asked. "Uh, I gotta meet some guys," he said, "but you can come and watch if you want. Gotta show them what real muscle is." They heard someone coming up the strairs. "Gotta fly," said Ballsy. He lept, jumping across Lisa's front lawn and landing in the street. The pavement cracked, and two car alarms began blaring at Ballsy's impact. He lept again, landing at the end of the block and began running at full speed. There was a knock at Lisa's door. "You there sweety?" a male voice said. She openend the door. "Billy!" she squealed, wrapping her arms around him. He wore a white tank top and jogging shorts that displayed his prize-winning body. "Hoped you might be up for some fun," Billy said. "This cycle is making me horny as hell." "Always up for some fun with you, stud," Lisa said. She grabbed at his balls. "And I think I got a way to return these big boys to their former glory." -- Ballsy ran home, crossing the town and covering the distance between their homes in minutes. He ran all out, and passing cars travelling on the freeway as if they were standing still. Whatever was going on around Lisa, it wasn't effecting him any more. He was faster than a speeding bullet. More powerful than a locomotive and able to leap tall buildings in a single bound, and he loved it. When Ballsy got home, he ran to his room. His nuts had been bouncing between his powerful thighs, and he was horned up all over again. He had a history project due in a few days, and he wanted to get it over with, but his cock required attention first. He threw his notebook down and realized that someone wrote something in his book. It said "Why don't you fuck me you big stud," and drawn below was a sketch of a lean girl with big breasts being fucked by a man easily 9 or 10 times her size. The man was a monster, drawn with massive muscles, and huge balls. He thought about Lisa, about how bad she wanted him and how he had just fucked her silly. He guessed she must still be thinking of him when she was all alone. He rolled his chair back a bit so he could see himself in his bedroom mirror. He realized that ever since the initial change, and subsequent changes after that, he had never fully measured up his body. He flexed his arms in the mirror. He was massive. He then stood up and got closer to the mirror while he flexed to reveal a rock hard waist. He felt its rocky, but smooth lines. And then he flexed his abs and felt them again, this time his ten pack revealing themselves in bold relief. Ballsy felt how his massive chest met his rocky waist. He looked at his nipples and thought that his average sized nipples made his pecs look even bigger. He flexed and bounced his pecs. No one was home and he was free to flex his chest and feel the striations that made his chest so visually pleasing. He felt something stir in his groin, but was too mesmerized to do anything about it. He then went back to his arms, flexing them over and over, obsessed with the difference with his outstretched arms, and double bicep pose. He felt his left bicep with his right hand, tracing the shadow beneath the bicep, the clear lines of his tricep, and the split peak of his bicep. He brought his arm closer to his face, moving his left hand to the back of his head. Ballsy proceeded to give his massive ball of a bicep a tongue bath. He pushed his tongue against his striations, feeling the power and hardness of his muscle. He caught a glimpse of himself in the mirror and moaned audibly. His arm looked so massive compared to his head that it was insane. He rubbed his hand all over his arm squeezing his veiny forearms and continued groping all the way down to the base of his chest. It felt so good to feel all of the muscles of his arms, chest and back at once. He latched his hand onto his thick lat. He put his arm down and did his best to turn around, flex his back and look at it, all at the same time. It looked like his back was wider than his impressive shoulders. He then gave some attention to the two large globes that he saw outlined in his pants. He rubbed them through the fabric of his sweatpants and then stuck his hands in his underwear, feeling and hefting the two large globes with his hands. He stuck his thumbs underneath pants and brought them halfway down his thighs. He then continued to feel them, overwhelmed by the power in them. Ballsy moved his hands only so that he could have a better view of his ass-cheeks jump and move like he did earlier with his pecs. He then stuck his hand between his cheeks and dug his fingers into the muscle of his ass. While he was doing this he noticed how far out his backside has grown, and how it made his waist look even smaller. After a few more poses he ended up with his hands behind his head with his arms flexing wildly. He inadvertently found out that he could bounce his chest even with his arms up in the air! He moaned at the sight and felt his balls quiver in their sac. Still in the same pose, he realized that it was called an abs-thigh for a reason, and took off his pants. His thighs were monstrous, Ballsy was surprised that he had such a full range of motion, even with massively oversized thighs. He wanted to give some much-needed attention to his legs, but his underwear was becoming curiously tight and was making him uncomfortable. He took off his underwear, giving more freedom to his big low-hanging balls and semi-hard dick. He put his right foot on his bed stretching his thighs far apart. He looked in the mirror and his dick got a little harder seeing his huge body in all of its glory. He then concentrated on his thigh and felt all the veins and striations in his thigh and calf. For the first time he understood how big he has grown and how much he loved being dominatingly huge. His thigh looked so huge that he wanted to know how huge it really was. He brought his leg down from the bed, grabbed a measuring tape, and stood in front of the mirror. He wrapped the tape around his thigh and moved its mass back and forth like he has seen the bodybuilders do. Then he flexed hard, bringing the tape tight around his leg. Instead of seeing the number, his eyes glazed over, his head shifted back and he released a primal groan. Ballsy had inadvertently crushed his balls between his thighs when he flexed, sending waves of pleasure throughout his body. The tape measure fell to the floor and Ballsy concentrated more on his balls. He grabbed them in his big hands and squeezed gently. He then squeezed harder and harder until he felt his hands being pushed apart. His balls were growing, filling with more power. He held it, containing the power until he felt his muscles growing. He squeezed his balls even harder then ever before. For the next few minutes he had lost control of himself. He squeezed his uncrushable balls over and over, in many different ways, all the while watching his hulking figure grow, which was turning him on even more. His pulsing dick felt like it was about to release its massive load. He leaned back, his balls moving closer to his thickening pole, preparing for release. His cock-head was getting really big and pre-cum was spewing out of his piss-slit. He licked a little bit off his slit, and then a little more, and a bit more until he was sticking the tip of his tongue into his slit to get to the pre-cum. He wondered what it would feel like for cum to flow down his throat, but refrained. He was so big already, could his body take more? Ballsy's growing balls pushed more spunk to his cock than ever before. He started to cum, and continued for what seemed like minutes. Seconds after, his orgasm slowed and then stopped. Ballsy got to look at his body. He did a few poses with his rock-hard dick bouncing in front of his sweaty cum-stained body. He surveyed himself, as he felt the tail end of the growth from his jism pound through his body. He explored, with his eyes and hands, his veiny, heavily striated muscles. He ended off with another abs-thigh pose with his arms dwarfing his head even more than before. Every part of his body was pumped with size and then pumped with size again and he noticed that he couldn't wipe the smile from his face. He wondered how many other people would get to enjoy such intense sexual pleasure like he just had. He put back on his underwear, pants and a polo, taking time to pose in the mirror, showing himself how much he just grew based on his muscle bulging out of his clothes. He loved how his genitals could barely fit in his underwear thanks to the bigger bulges in the front and the rear, and how his pants and shirt bunched up at his thighs and chest. He sat back down with the intention of starting his project, but ended up being distracted by the drawing again. Ballsy thought about tomorrow's challenge. He was almost twice as big as the player's from the other school. He'd swat them down like flies, then go fuck Lisa. Ballsy knew life was good. Ballsy ( It's been a day since Donny, Kyle and Mike told Ballsy the truth about Justin. They told him that Justin would probably try something to take his muscle away, but since crushing Ballsy's balls had a reversal effect, it wasn't going to be easy. When he got home from school that day, Ballsy grabbed a bite to eat and retired to his room. He had a history project due in a few days, and he wanted to get it over with. He sat at his desk and when he opened up his notebook he realized that someone wrote something in his book. It said "Why don't you fuck me you big stud," and drawn below was a sketch of a lean girl with big breasts being fucked by a man easily 15 or 20 times her size. The man was a monster, drawn with massive muscles, and huge balls. He thought about the head cheerleader, about how bad she wanted him and how desperate she was. About how she touched him in class and how she must think of him when she was all alone. He rolled his chair back a bit so he could see himself in his bedroom mirror. He realized that ever since the initial change, and subsequent changes after that, he had never fully measured up his body. He flexed his arms in the mirror. The fabric of his polo sleeves stretching slightly to accommodate his massive size. He then stood up and got closer to the mirror while he lifted up his shirt to reveal a rock hard waist. He felt its rocky, but smooth lines. And then he flexed his abs and felt them again, this time his ten pack revealing themselves in bold relief. Ballsy then lifted his shirt even more and felt how his massive chest met his rocky waist. He felt and looked at the overhang of his chest and was taken aback by the difference between his flexed and non-flexed chest. He looked at his nipples and thought that his average sized nipples made his pecs look even bigger. He flexed and bounced his pecs and realized that his polo was getting in the way. He quickly took it off, not wanting to miss a second of his own body. He was free to flex his chest and feel the striations that made his chest so visually pleasing. He felt something stir in his groin, but was too mesmerized to do anything about it. He then went back to his arms, flexing them over and over, obsessed with the variation of his outstretched arms, and double bicep. He felt his left bicep with his right hand, tracing the shadow beneath the bicep, the clear lines of his tricep, and the split peak of his bicep. He brought his arm closer to his face, moving his left hand to the back of his head. Ballsy proceeded to give his massive ball of a bicep a tongue bath. He pushed his tongue against his striations, feeling the power and hardness of his muscle. He caught a glimpse of himself in the mirror and moaned audibly. His arm looked so massive compared to his head that it was insane. He rubbed his hand all over his arm squeezing his veiny forearms and continued groping all the way down to the base of his chest. It felt so good to feel all of the muscles of his arms, chest and back at once. He was reveling in the feeling of his muscle pit. He latched his hand onto his thick lat. He put his arm down and did his best to turn around, flex his back and look at it, all at the same time. It looked like his back was wider than his impressive shoulders. He then gave some attention to the two large globes that he saw outlined in his pants. He rubbed them through the fabric of his sweatpants and then stuck his hands in his underwear, feeling and hefting the two large globes with his hands. He stuck his thumbs underneath the elastic of his sweatpants and brought them halfway down his thighs. He then continued to feel them, overwhelmed by the power in them. Ballsy moved his hands only so that he could have a better view of his ass-cheeks jumping and moving like he did earlier with his pecs. He then stuck his hand between his cheeks and dug his fingers into the muscle of his ripped ass. While he was doing this he noticed how far out his backside has grown, and how it made his waist look even smaller. After a few more poses he ended up with his hands behind his head with his arms flexing wildly. He inadvertently found out that he could bounce his chest even with his arms up in the air! He moaned at the sight and felt his balls quiver in their sac. Still in the same pose, he realized that it was called an abs-thigh for a reason, and took off his pants. His thighs were monstrous, Ballsy was surprised that he had such a full range of motion, even with massively oversized thighs. He wanted to give some much-needed attention to his legs, but his underwear was becoming curiously tight and was making him uncomfortable. He took off his underwear, giving more freedom to his big low-hanging balls and semi-hard dick. He put his right foot on his bed stretching his thighs far apart. He looked in the mirror and his dick got a little harder seeing his huge body in all of its glory. He then concentrated on his thigh and felt all the veins and striations in his thigh and calf. For the first time he understood how big he had grown and how much he loved being dominatingly huge. His thigh looked so huge that he wanted to know how huge it really was. He brought his leg down from the bed, grabbed a measuring tape, and stood in front of the mirror. He wrapped the tape around his thigh and moved its mass back and forth like he had seen the bodybuilders do. Then he flexed hard, bringing the tape tight around his leg. Instead of seeing the number, his eyes glazed over, his head shifted back and he released a primal groan. Ballsy had inadvertently crushed one of his balls between his thighs when he flexed, sending waves of pleasure throughout his body. The tape measure fell to the floor and Ballsy concentrated more on his balls. He grabbed his other testicle and squeezed gently. He felt the softball sized testicle in his hand for the first time. He then brought his other hand over it and squeezed harder and harder until he felt his hands being pushed apart. Except it wasn’t just his balls that were growing, his muscles were growing, giving him the power to squeeze his balls even harder then ever before. For the next few minutes he had lost control of himself. He crushed his balls over and over and over, in many different ways, all the while watching his hulking figure grow, which was turning him on even more. He knew that this game ended when he shot his load, so he did his best to keep himself from stimulating his pulsing sensitive rod. He ended up sitting on his bed, bent over with one ball in his hand being crushed against his shoulder and the other crushed between his flexed and growing forearm and bicep. He pressed his tongue against one of his now coconut sized testicles and his arm squeezed it against it. The scent of his sweaty balls was inviting, but the taste was completely overwhelming. He needed release. He stretched his large frame across his bed, lying on his back. He felt his balls moving themselves to the base of his pole, awaiting release. His growing dick felt better than ever. His cock-head was probably about the same size as his balls and pre-cum was spewing out of his piss-slit and into his deep heavlage. As his hands spread across his dick, he knew he couldn’t even come close to encircling his dick with his hands. He even felt his dick develop deep inside of himself, pushing into his growing thighs. He leaned himself against the wall behind his bed so that he had a better view of what he was doing. He realized that his dick must have been at least 2 feet long including its massive head. He stuck his tongue into his own dick, tasting his pre-cum for the first time. He could barely get his mouth around his massive tool, and gladly settled for his piss slit. He swirled his tongue around, pleasuring himself more than he ever thought possible. Before he realized what he was doing, he felt cum flowing down his throat. With one hand holding his cock, and the other rubbing his balls, he hardly noticed that he had stopped growing. But before long he felt the bliss of growth and before the end of his orgasm he was growing some more! Ballsys growing balls pushed more spunk to his cock than ever before, and he savagely tried to get it all down his throat. His dick forcefully pushed against his face growing even more. The feeling of growth while having an orgasm was even more ecstasy than he had ever thought possible. Even so, he got off the bed and watched his body grow. His cock slowly got longer so that he didn’t have to bend as much to keep sucking on it. His shots became bigger and more forceful throughout his orgasm. He could even feel the veins on his dick becoming thicker. He felt his chest growing and pushing against his dick and knew that he couldn’t keep his mouth over his dick for much longer. Seconds later he let go of his dick. His dick was free to shoot its spunk where it wanted, and his mouth was free to moan in rapture, as it was unable to before. When his orgasm subsided, he realized that we was gyrating his hips, grinding his massive cockhead into his equally massive chest. He did a few poses with his rock-hard dick bouncing in front of his sweaty cum-stained body. He surveyed himself, as he felt the tail end of the growth from his jism pound through his body. He stood in front of the mirror, going through the same poses as he had done earlier. He explored, with his eyes and hands, his veiny, heavily striated muscles. As he was doing this, he wondered how long it would have taken a normal person to gain such mass. For the first time he felt truly blessed to have this gift. He ended off with another abs-thigh pose with his arms, except that his forearms were crushing against his biceps to the point that he couldn’t even put his hands behind is head. He wished he had measured his body before getting carried away, so that he would know what to expect for next time. Every part of his body was pumped with size and then pumped with size again and he noticed that he couldn’t wipe the smile from his face. He wondered how many other people would get to enjoy such intense sexual pleasure like he just had. He put back on his underwear, pants and polo, taking time to pose in the mirror, showing himself how much he just grew based on his muscle bulging out of his clothes. He loved how his genitals didn’t fit into his underwear. When he pulled the elastic of his underwear over his thick ass and stuffed his big balls and soft cock into his undies, his immense package pulled the front of the elastic down to the point that quite a bit of his genitals were revealed. Luckily the elastic didn’t hurt, but he wondered how long it would hold. When he saw his package in his skin tight undies he noticed that his balls must have grown bigger than his fucking head! No one could ever dispute his name now. Ballsy had a bit of difficulty pulling his sweatpants over his thighs, which must have added 3 feet and countless pounds over the past hour. The top of his pants covering his crotch and thighs ripped ever so slightly as the fabric was taken beyond its limits. Luckily it held, but his sweat pants were now sweat shorts because his pants rode up so much. He flexed his mighty calves in the mirror as he bent over to grab his polo. As he carefully put it on, he noticed that he had dried cum caked to his chest and considered washing up. But he enjoyed his scent, so he continued his chore. He finally got it on, but it felt like a second skin against his enhanced upper body, bunched up at his chest revealing his rock hard waist. As he moved his hands above his head the seams of the armpit area tore open violently. Also his sleeves were no match for his colossal flexed arms, which must have grew 2 feet. Ballsy thought that his arms must be the size that his legs were previously. He stuck one of his hands in the hole of his opposite shirt-pit-hole and rubbed his hand over his improved muscle pit. He brought it back to his face smelling his scent, feeling his balls churn in his tight undergarment, but realized that he was better off doing his homework. He sat back down with the intention of starting his project, but ended up being distracted by the drawing again. He realized that he wasn’t attracted to the head cheerleader earlier because Justin had him under control. He looked at the muscle monster fucking the big breasted chick and smiled. 23 prisoners A beam of light hit Justin's face. His mind was foggy, and when he opened his eyes, the world was a blur. He tried to move but couldn't. He was cold. As his eyes began to focus, he realized he was in a warehouse of some sort. He was naked, and large I-beams were wrapped around his arms, neck, chest and legs. He flexed, trying to break free. The steel groaned under Justin's strength, but it held. Justin noticed a note. "Morning Asshole. Feeling weak? Small? Good. Watched you shrink down for a while. Guess those little nuts of your can't hold all the power us big guys have. BIG like mine and Big like Ballsy's. Thought about crushing those raisins of yours again, but Kyle and Donny talked me out of it. You can thank them later when you see what my big muscles can really do. You got a taste of it here. It was kinda hard bending all that metal. But what is hard for me is impossible for you. Now. Little man. Ha ha ha. We'll be back later. That Ballsy guy's coming and we got something planned for him. Your enemy -- Mike." Justin struggled, his hyper-muscular body thrashing against his steel bonds. Muscle flexed hard, slightly deforming the steel before cramping and tiring. His body turned red as veins throbbed quickly. He knew that a couple of days ago, this trap would have snapped like a rubber band. But Mike was right. Justin's body couldn't maintain all that muscle. The power leaked from him until he reached some natural limit. And Mike's limit was greater than his. Sweat poured from his taxed body, and he finally gave up. All he could do was wait. --- Ballsy woke up. His morning wood raged, and he reached down to shoot his load. His felt his balls pulse as he looked between the twin mountains of his thick pecs watching his pendulous organ squirting cum over his powerful body. When he finished, he stood to clean himself off. He stopped when he saw himself. The hulking muscle monster from the night before didn't stare back at him. Instead, he was smaller, like he had been when he got home. He was huge. Massive. Just not as huge as after his last growth spurt. He raised one arm and flexed. Muscle pushed veins to the surface of paper thin skin which displayed cords of thick muscle fibers. Ballsy shrugged. "Guess my bod wants to be this big," he said rubbing his huge nuts, knowing that he could always use their endless stream of jizz to grow huge when he needed to. Ballsy got cleaned up, dressed and went to school. The bore on. Ballsy ignored most of the subjects and concentrated on his new celebrity status. He loved to flex and show off. His class before lunch was gym. In the locker room, he eagerly stripped of his clothes, and paraded around displaying his tight, buff, huge body and massive manhood. He watched as the once biggest jocks in school now through rods in jealousy of his extreme maleness. In the gym, he noticed Lisa on the girl's side. Both the guys and the girls started with calesthenics. Ballsy did one handed pushups, literally throwing his torso off the ground. For jumping jacks, he touched the gym's ceiling, before coming to the ground with loud bangs. The gym teacher watched in awe, jaw dropped, as Ballsy was so much larger than any other student. "Guys, why don't we hit the weight room..." he said with some trepidation of the spectacle of seeing Ballsy in action. As they guys walked into the gym, the girls started running laps. As Ballsy walked into the weight room, Lisa smiled at Ballsy and threw him a kiss. Ballsy responded by smiling and raising his mountainous bicep, then nodding knowingly. On each lap past the weight room, she heard the loud clanking of metal. Sometimes, she heard gasps or screams of surprise, excitement, or chants of "BALLSY!". When the teacher told them to stop, she approached the weight room. She heard voices counting, "25...26...27". She looked in. Ballsy was lifting two fully loaded universal weight machines, doing side laterals with them as if they were dumbells. Tattered rags that had been his workout shorts and shirt were scatterd across the floor. He was wearing only a jock strap that was overstuffed with his huge balls and cock. She gasped as he lifted each machine. He saw her and smiled. When the guys got to thirty, he slowly lowered the machines. "Sorry men," he said. "Those are still too fucking light. 'Sides," he smiled toward Lisa, "there's another fan I'd like to talk to." He walked toward Lisa, and they went into the gym. The other boys walked past them toward the locker room. "Been thinking about you," said Ballsy. "I can't get you out of my mind," replied Lisa. Ballsy smiled. "Kinda horned up," he whispered. He watched her eyes move to his jock, then back up. "Wanna skip out of this place? We got all afternoon til I gotta crush those wimps from the other school." Lisa nodded. "Let me change." She headed off. In the locker room, she picked up her cell phone and dialed a number. "He's coming to my place now.... Ya, let yourself in... Love you." She hung up. They left the school with Lisa on Ballsy's arm. He felt it again as soon as she touched him. He was weak. Normal. "Weren't those weights heavy," she asked, making small talk. "Nah. Light as a feather actually." Ballsy saw a truck in the parking lot. He led Lisa too it. "Better stand back," he told her, and she let him go. He flexed his pecs, feeling the power return to him. He grabbed the door, and ripped it off. "Get in," he said. "Why? Is it yours?" "It is now." Lisa climbed in. Ballsy knelt down, and lifted the truck over his head. "You OK?" He heard her reply yes. "Then hold on." Ballsy started running. Any chance that his pants might contain his huge thighs disappeared when his jeans shredded as he ran faster and fast down the streets toward Lisa's house. When he saw traffic, he either jumped over it or ran on the side of the road. Cars were like snails compared to his powerful legs. In less than ten minutes, he was at Lisa's. He put the truck down. Lisa got out. "You're not even sweating!" Ballsy laughed. "Hell, that's nothing for a super fast, super strong, super stud like me." Ballsy kissed Lisa. "You like?" "Let's go inside and I'll show you," she said. In her room, Lisa couldn't wait to get Ballsy out of his clothes. Her comments of "fucking huge," and "so strong," and "god, so sexy" turned him on. His cock bounced against his abs and his balls pulsed with anticipation as she shucked off her clothes, bra and panties. "Lie down," she said to him. "I wanna play a bit." She smiled, and walked to her dresser. She pulled out hand cuffs and some rope. "Let me tie you up like Samson and watch you break free." She put her hand between her legs and rubbed. "It will really turn me on." "Sure," said Ballsy. "No way those can hold me." He put his hands over his head and watched as she handcuffed him to the headboard. She then wrapped one rope around his left calf and tied the other end to the bedframe. She did the same to the right. Keeping her hand on him, she climbed on top. "Break it," she said. Ballsy tried, but her contact had him weak. He pretended to struggle. "Don't pretend. Really try. I know you can't." She smiled. Ballsy felt his heart skip a beat. "What?" "I'm not stupid. Dropping me in the water. I watched you try and flex. When I touch you, your body is soft and not firm. You even whinced when I squeezed your nuts. Your cum changed me, didn't it?" Ballsy's eyes widened. "Thought so. Billy, you can come in now." The guy from the pictures came in. He was big and buff, and wore only a pair of posing briefs that were baggy around his crotch. He threw an empty syringe in the waste can. "One last does of Deca. Just in case," he said. "This is Billy. He's my boyfriend. We've been fucking for years. He use to have big balls like you too. Then he started taking steroids. His muscles are huge, but his balls got smaller." Lisa started stroking Ballsy's cock. "So Ballsy, what happens when you cum on guys." Ballsy struggled, trying to break his bonds. He tried to buck Lisa off him, but she stayed on. Billy walked up, and grabbed Ballsy's nuts. He started to squeeze and Ballsy cried out. "Better speak," he said. "You may look big, but right now, you're weak as a baby. Not like me." Billy flexed his chest, and Ballsy marvelled at Billy's symetry and proportions. Billy started to squeeze again. Pain shot from Ballsy's nuts. "Stop!" Ballsy cried. "Ya. My cum. Guy drank it and got huge. Lisa got it on her, and now, well, I'm normal. It's something about my cum. I don't know!" Billy squeezed a bit more. "STOP! It's the truth!" "Thought that might be it," said Lisa. She put her mouth to Ballsy's cock and started to suck. Billy let his grip lighten and gently massaged Ballsy's huge nuts. Ballsy felt the pressure building. "His balls are retracting," said Billy. Ballsy felt Lisa shake her head 'no' as she sucked harder. Ballsy tried not to cum, but he couldn't help himself. As long as Lisa touched him, he was normal. The pressure was too much, and he was weak, could barely hold it though he tried. He started breathing hard. He felt Lisa pull her mouth to his sensitive head, then gently bite the tip. It was too much. Suddenly, Lisa let go and Billy put his mouth over Ballsy's cock. Ballsy felt his strength return, but it was too late. He erupted into Billy's mouth. Balls flexed, and shattered the handcuffs. He bucked and the ropes ripped apart. Billy wrapped his arms around Ballsy and held on, determined to take all Ballsy had to offer. Ballsy continued to exploded into Billy's eager mouth, who was sucking down every last drop. Ballsy grabbed Billy, easily overpowering his resistance, but it wasn't enough. Billy sucked hard, pulling the last of Ballsy's cum before he could stop. Billy had taken Ballsy's entire load. Ballsy lifted the bodybuilder like a rag doll. "I'm gonna kill you!" he cried and tossed him across the room. He saw Lisa approaching. Ballsy jumped behind the bed and lifted the matress. He ran toward Lisa, hitting her with it, using it as a shield so she couldn't touch him. He pushed her out the door. Grabbing the metal headboard with one hand, he slammed the door and braced it shut. Lisa tried to open the door, then pounded on it. From the hall she cried, "Let me in. Billy! Billy!" "Now it's just you and me, wimp!" Ballsy said, turning to Billy. Billy lay on the floor. He was red. "Lisa! I feel it! Something's happening!" Ballsy watched, butterflies churning in his stomach as Billy began to change. The bits of acne on his skin began to clear up, and his complexion became prestine. His handsome features seemed to become more rugged. Billy stood up, flexing. His size and proportions remained the same, but Ballsy's noted a change in his loose fitting posers. They seemed to be filling out. Like a balloon inflating, the wrinkled fabric became tight, then began to stretch, trying to contain what was growing inside. The outline of a long, thick cock pressed into the fabric, pushed forward by a pair of huge balls. Billy reached down. "Shit ya! Them's my boys!" He walked toward Ballsy. "And this is my muscle," he said, making a fist and driving it hard into Ballsy's stomach. Ballsy looked down in contempt. Billy's fist had hit with all his strength. Ballsy hadn't even tried to stop it, yet it smacked into an unpenetrable wall of muscle. "My turn," replied Ballsy, who flicked his forefinger into Billy's flexed abs. Billy flew into the blocked door, cracking it. He slumped over and threw up, a red welt appearing where Ballsy's finger had hit him. "Let that be a lesson. Next time, I'll actually put some muscle behind it. This muscle," and he flexed his bicep in Billy's face. Billy looked up and wiped the puke from his mouth. "You gotta learn how to flex," he said, making his own bicep. "Check out that peak. Look at the way the muscles flow together, the form of the delts, tris and forearm that make the whole picture perfect. You maybe strong, but your structure sucks." "Jealous of my power," Ballsy sneered. "Hardly," said Billy, grabbing his posers and pulling them down. "Now that I got my boys back, there's no stoppin' me." Ballsy looked at Billy and gulped. He expected to see a long, thick cock, but not Billy's nuts. They were huge -- at least as big as his own. Billy walked forward, his nuts pressed forward by his thick thighs. He stepped in front of Ballsy, raised his hands to his head and struck a vaccuum ab pose that displayed his thick V-shaped wings, powerful arms, thin waist and powerful legs. The display accentuated all of Billy's manly attributes, and made his cock and nuts look even larger. "This is what a man looks like, kid." "You think that's so great?" Ballsy said. "Then feel my revenge." He reached down and grabbed Billy's left nut in his hand. His stomach sank feeling it's size. Ballsy placed his other hand on his nut, just to compare. Billy was a good one and a half times the size of Ballsy. Ballsy had finally met his match, and he didn't like it. He began to squeeze. "Take that," he sneered, putting his full force into crushing Billy's pride and joy. Billy was prepared to scream, expecting pain. Instead, he felt little. It kinda tickled, in a sexual way. It felt kinda good. Ballsy's finger turned white applying force that could coal to diamonds, but Billy's nut wouldn't be crushed. He redoubled his efforts, but Billy's nut refused to be crushed. "Having troubles?" Billy asked. "Feels good. Try harder," he said, grabbing Ballsy's smaller nads in his hand and squeezing them. "Looks like you and I do have something else in common now." Billy smiled. "Fuck you!" cried Ballsy, pushing Billy's hand aside. Ballsy adjusted his legs, trapping his nuts between them and squeezed them. "You can't do this," Ballsy said, his voice growing deeper. Ballsy grabbed Billy's nuts with both hands. Billy felt the pressure start to increase. Ballsy's body seemed to radiate heat, the he noticed Ballsy's forearms growing. No, not just the forearms. Ballsy's muscles were actually getting bigger. Billy realized that Ballsy was trying to crush his own nuts, and feeding off the power his balls created. Billy tried to back away, afraid of an even more powerful Ballsy, but Ballsy held him tight. Ballsy felt his own power growing. He squeezed harder and harder, grunting and panting as Billy's nuts resisted his grip. Ballsy screamed, feeling his juices reaching the boiling point. He had to stop before he came again. He couldn't risk giving Billy more of his potent juiced. Billy's nuts were as uncrushable as his own, but a lot bigger. More of Ballsy's cum could do more damage, making Billy stronger or even giving him the power to weaken Ballsy like Lisa could do. He couldn't risk that. He let go. Billy stepped back. He looked in awe of the dense thickness of Ballsy's muscles, then rubbed his nuts and smiled. "You may be a fucking Hulk, but you can't beat my boys, can you?" Ballsy replied by shoving an open hand into Billy's chest, lifting him off the ground and propelling him with such force that he hit the door, ripping it from it's frame and knocking him into the far wall of the hallway. "Billy!" Lisa screamed as she ran to him. Ballsy walked out, his fists clenched at his side. He saw Lisa kneeling next to him, hugging Billy and rubbing his face. He walked close. "Mess with me again and I'll..." Before he could complete the sentence, Lisa looked up. "Leave us alone," she cried and grabbed Ballsy's hand. Ballsy suddenly felt like he was hit by a ton of bricks. He felt dazed. He heard Billy say something, but couldn't process the words. What were they? Ballsy couldn't move. "Oh"... "ya!" He tried to focus. Something was happening. It was Billy. He was standing. He looked so big. Bigger. He was growing. Ballsy looked at himself. His chest was shrinking, his arms getting thinner. His thighs -- they touched now right? No, not anymore. Something was happening to him. Maybe if he crushed his nuts between his wheels again, but, no he couldn't. Something was wrong. "Hold on to him Lisa. Don't let go. Fuck, look at me. Getting fucking huge!" Billy's voice again. What was happening? He felt so weak. Drained. "Look at him. Shit, I'm bigger than he is now. Hold on babe. Give it all to me! Fuck it feels great!" Ballsy needed to get away, but he couldn't move. He fell to his knees. His chin fell to his chest. It felt boney. He tried to raise his free arm, to push away, but it was so heavy. Ballsy moaned and closed his eyes. After what seemed like an eternity, it was over. He opened his eyes. He focused on the thinnest thighs he had ever seen. They looked like skin coverd bone. Between them hand a huge cock and balls that looked as big as his own. An emaciated stomach bulged above the cock. He saw two spindley arms holding him up. He raised his arm and the spindles moved. He touched a pigeon chest that, like the rest of him, lacked any muscle at all. "What?" Before he could speak, a Greek god of a man hoised him up. The man had huge, dense muscles that were perfectly shaped -- round muscle bellies that flowed together accentuated by veins that popped through paper-thin skin. The arm that held Ballsy was larger that Ballsy's chest. "Looks like the tables have turned a bit," said Billy, holding Ballsy's skeletal form. "How'd you like to be crushed like a bug?" Yesterday. "Are you nuts?" Kyle asked Donny. "Did you see the size of him?" Donny nodded toward Mike. "Haven't you noticed something?" Kyle looked toward Mike. Mike's body was huge. He looked even bigger than a minute ago. His delts were round, a deep V indented toward Mike's tree-limb arms. His pecs were crisscrossed by veins and deep muscle striations, and they seemed to inflate bigger with each breath he took. "You see it, don't you? Mike's still growing." "But Donny," objected Mike, "last time... We don't have the neutralizer now. I don't want to be a freak." "I don't believe you!" cried Kyle. "I'd give my right nut to have your power, and you don't want it! Shit man. All that muscle! All that strength! And dude, you'd make an elephant jealous with those jewels you got down there." "He would," agreed Donny. "And Ballsy too. Or didn't you notice that either?" "I don't check other guys out," said Kyle. "Bullshit. We all do," said Donny. "Besides, if Justin's right and the formula is proportional to a guy's tests, well, I needed to see. Mike is huge. Looked to me to be almost twice as big as that Ballsy kid." "Nah. Maybe half again," said Kyle, who stopped suddenly, realizing that he just admitted that he was checking the other guys out. "Uh huh," said Donny. "Mike, you're fighting it, aren't you? You're trying NOT to be huge." "YA!" said Mike. "Not like last time! I hated it!" "And you had all those problems," agreed Donny. "Dude, I've been thinking. I think they were all psychosomatic. Kyle didn't have any problems, and neither did Justin. Ballsy seems quite happy. Only you. You ever wonder about that." "Thanks alot," said Mike. "You want me to lay down on a couch while you keep shrinking my head?" "Maybe later, stud," said Donny, smiling impishly at Mike, "but that has nothing to do with your head. At least, not the one on your shoulders." Mike blushed. "Dude, I only want you to be happy. If you want to be a normal guy rather than a super hero, fine. But right now, we need Mike the Incredible Muscle Man, not Mike the normal." Donny put his hand on Mike's shoulder. "Try it. Try to have fun with it. You might just learn to like it." Mike smiled, and seemed to relax. As he did, his slow and steady growth began to accelerate. He walked over to Justin and picked him up. "Come on. I gotta an idea on how to have some fun, and it involves sleeping wimpy here." --- Ballsy and Lisa sat in the truck. Billy was carrying them toward the junk yard. The landscape sped by at incredible speed. Ballsy's speed. Ballsy looked at his weak legs. Lisa's were bigger now. Secretly, he grabbed his nuts and squeezed. They were so hard. He was so horny. But he was too weak to force any growth out of them. Maybe he could trick Billy. Maybe he could find Justin or those other guys. Ballsy wanted to cry. He wanted to be huge. "You look funny," said Lisa. "Kinda like a stick man or something." Lisa looked at Ballsy's huge nuts and smiled. "Maybe that is a better name for you, now that Billy is back to full potency. You're not the biggest anymore, huh StickMan." Lisa giggled. "Why?" asked Ballsy. "Why Lisa. I thought you liked me." "Oh please," said Lisa. "Billy and I have been going out for a while. EVERYONE who is anyone knows that. He's so handsome and so strong, and nobody beats him in bed." A distant look came over her face. Ballsy felt small. Ya, the other guys had never really liked him or accepted him. He was the runt of the team until Justin had changed that. Ballsy guessed things never really do change. "Still, you didn't have to use me." "Oh, get over it, StickMan." And that's the last Lisa spoke to him. Ballsy watched the country speed by for the next couple minutes, determined to find a way to get his powers back. When they got to the junk yard, Billy easily lowered the truck to the ground, and lifted Lisa out. Ballsy nearly fell to the ground. "Fucking head rush!" cried Billy. "Did you see that. Fuck'n fast as the Flash and strong as Thor or somethin'!" "And more handsome than any of them," said Lisa, kissing them. "So wimp..." Billy began. "Call him StickMan," Lisa said. "So, STICKMAN, where's this little meeting taking place?" Ballsy shrugged. "They just said the junk yard." "Worthless," sighed Billy. He stopped, then got an idea. He jumped up, about 50 feet in the air, then spun around, and landed like a ballet dancer. "Over there are three big guys." Billy pointed to a big crane. "You gonna stick around, StickMan, or you wanna leave." Ballsy didn't answer. He just started walking toward an old, abandoned building, his head down. "Suit yourself," said Billy, picking up Lisa and jogging toward the crane. As he got nearer, he saw the men. They were shirtless, and wore spandex shorts that stretched to cover thick quads. Each had wide diamond-shaped calves. They were talking, and two had their backs to Billy. Their lats were huge, nearly blocking Billy's view of the third. "Ahem..." Billy said. The three turned. Each was more muscular than the next. All had bull necks and peaked traps. Their pecs hung high and firm over tight abs. Their stomachs looked like masonry. One was handsome, though not as good looking as Billy. One was built like a tank, with a firm squareness to his hyper-muscular army. The last was huge, and looked as big as Billy. Donny started to say, "Who are ..." but was interrupted by Kyle. "Bill?" he said. Mike and Donny looked at him. --- Ballsy found a dark shed. It was filled with disgarded wrecks of cars and metal scraps. Wind whistled through the building like it was breathing. Ballsy pulled down his loose fitting shorts. He looked at himself. His weak, rounded stomach hung over his huge cock and massive nuts. He grabbed himself and started to massage. He was horny, and needed release. He grabbed his nuts in his hand and squeezed. His super-hard nuts felt nothing, other than their own internal pressure of his mighty cum. He tried to squeeze harder, his pencil-thin arms shaking. He was too weak. He couldn't generate the force to initiate his growth. He stroked his dick, hoping to get his juices flowing, but he was weak and was staying weak. Suddenly, Ballsy heard a groan. "Who's there?" he shouted. He covered up his dick and walked toward the sound of the noise. What he thought was one of the wrecks wasn't. He saw a muscular man, naked, with beams of steel wrapped around him. He recognized the figure. "Justin?" "Huh? Who?" Justin's face twisted, then slowly, recognition formed. "Ballsy? Is that you? What happened?" "Fucking bitch is what happened," Ballsy said. "Can't you get free?" "Not strong enough," said Justin. "I don't..." Ballsy started. "Look. The formula seems to be affected by the size of a guy's dick and balls. When I sucked you off, I got big all right, but I couldn't maintain it. The strength just leaked from me. That's why I needed to suck you again. Then fucking Mike and Donny showed up again. They got it. Now I'm smaller than them again." Ballsy smiled. "Maybe I can help you with that. If you'll help me." Ballsy lowered his pants and showed Justin his overfull nuts. "I could just take that from you, you know. It's part of what happened to me," Justin admitted. "Then why don't you?" "Saving it up. I want revenge on those creeps." "I want revenge too on the bitch that did this too me. Think if I give you another dose of juice of my nuts you could break those beams?" Justin flexed, and the beams creeked and groaned. "Can almost do it now. With you juice..." Justin smiled. Ballsy walked foward. He grabbed his nuts and put them in Justin's hands. "Go ahead muscle man. Try and crush them. You and I both know you can't." Ballsy smiled as Justin began to squeeze. "HARDER!" Ballsy cried as he felt the power begin to eminate from his groin. Justin's forearm rippled with cords of powerful muscle. The steel holding his arms groaned as it strained to contain the powerful arm. Justin's felt the pulsing of Ballsy's nuts as they easily resisted his powerful grip. Justin gritted his teeth, his eyes squinting with the strain of the force he demanded from his hand. Justin watched as Ballsy's rounded stomach began to flatten. A cinderblock ridge appeared below his chest as two abs began to force through the skin. In moments, they were joined by a second set, then a third as Ballsy developed a six-pack. "YA!" Ballsy cried, "I feel the cum building in me!" His boyish chest, flat, began to round as a square ridge developed above his hardening abs. Ballsy's shoulders widened as round delts appeared above thickening arms. "Give me your cum!" Justin snarled, redoubling his efforts against Ballsy's titanium-hard nuts. Justin could feel Ballsy's thighs widening, forcing his hands and the powerful tests forward. "NOT YET!" Ballsy cried. He began to tremble. "Gonna erupt. Can't. Gotta hold it. Get bigger!" To steady himself, he grabbed the beam constraining Justin's hand. Without realizing, he began to squeeze. The taxed metal squealed, and Ballsy's finger dug into it, deforming it more. Justin watched as Ballsy's torso turned from a stick into a hyper-muscular man. "Dude, you're huge. Let me suck you. PLEASE!" Justin begged. "ARGH!" Ballsy cried, holding his orgasm as long as he could. Stroking himself quickly, he pulled away from Justin's grip and grabbed his balls with his own powerful hand. He moved to Justin's face and offered the chained man his cock. Justin wrapped his lips around Ballsy's engorged head. He pressed his tongue into Ballsy's slit, and heard the sound of pent-up pleasure. He put his mouth over the head, and bit at the slit. Ballsy felt the warmth of Justin's mouth and the pleasure-pain he was inflicting. It was to much. Even with his restored strength and powerful control, he felt as if his nuts were about to exploded. He released his juices, forcing his huge cock down Justin's throat so the prisoner had to take every last drop. Justin felt the eruption. He couldn't breath. He felt the juices flow down his throat, the warmth penetrating his torso as it traveled. The heat began to flow through his body as Ballsy sent more and more of his powerful cum into Justin. Ballsy watched Justin. His transformation excited Ballsy. He saw Justin's vein pulse as his vascularity increased, Justin's skin turned red, then he began to grow. The steel restraints squeaked and then snapped as Justin's pecs thickened. Even unflexed, the hardness of Justin's muscles would not be denied. The beams holding his arms shattered when Justin easily raised them. He put his arms around Ballsy's glutes, and massaged the muscle in an effort to stimulate Ballsy's orgasm. Justin raised a leg, and the steel encasing it flew through the ceiling. He did the same to his other leg. The only thing holding him down was a pair of beams wrapped around his waist. With each burst of Ballsy's cum, Justin grew bigger and strong, his body thickening and ripped muscle pushing through skin and vein. Finally, Ballsy's eruption slowed and stopped. He pulled his cock from Justin's mouth. Justin moved his hands to his pecs, feeling their final growth. He smiled, and put his hands on the two final beams. He sat up, and the top beam popped like a cork on a bottle of champagne. Only Justin's huge arms stopped it from flying through a wall. He tossed the beam to the floor where it rang as it landed. He sat, looking at the final beam. "Fucking try and contain me!" He grabbed the beam and snapped it freeing himself. He stood, naked. "Whoa!" said Ballsy. "Impressed? Good. Let's find Mike, Donny and that fuck'n traitor!" Justin smashed a huge fist into his hand, making a crack like thunder. "No," said Ballsy, shaking his head. "NO?" "We're not big enough," Ballsy said. "I was bigger than you when Lisa and Billy stole my muscle. Dude, we gotta get huge. We gotta hulk out bigger than ever." Justin stopped. "But..." Ballsy smiled, and rubbed his nuts. "Dude, don't worry. These power houses can go for days without stopping. Shit, I feel them ready to erupt again already." He put his nuts between his thick quads and squeezed. Ballsy's dick pulsed to life again. He stepped forward, his body already growing thicker with new muscle. "Ain't it hot getting bigger. Fuck man, kinda turned me on watching you grow. Gotta see that again," he said, grabbing Justin's hand. He placed Justin's hand on his chest, flexing it larger as ripped striations thickened and surged with new muscle. He put his free hand on Justin's pecs, who flexed in return. "Gotta make your muscles grow again. Hot, huh?" Justin smiled. --- [more to come] Mike smacked it with a loud thundercrack. "You're not so bad for a pretty boy," Mike taunted. "Ya, and you're not so bad for a dumb jock," Billy shot back. "So, the testosterone contest is over now?" asked Lisa. Billy grabbed his huge sack, giving his titanium nuts a squeeze while hefting the package for all to see. "When you got it," he said, walking to Lisa. He picked her up and kissed her, whispering, "and you know I got it." Donny and Kyle looked perturbed at Mike and Billy, feeling that they were somehow tricked. "So,how'd you get so big?" Kyle finally asked. "Hey Lisa," he added acknowledging her existence for the first time. "Hey Kyle," she said, running over to him and giving him a peck on the cheek. She rubbed her hand over his massive arm. "You're looking hot too." "Always have," he said dismissively. Lisa shrugged dismissively. "I got Lisa to thank for these muscle," Billy started, explaining to Donny, Mike and Kyle what happened. He told them how Ballsy had suddenly muscled up to Superman proportions, hit on Lisa, and then Lisa had drained his muscle into Billy. "Like this," Lisa said, grabbing Kyle in one hand and Billy in the other. Nothing happened. "Ya, it always was," Kyle said, pulling away. "You tried to come between our friendship, playing us." Billy nodded. "The sex is real good," he said. "Ya, she always was a size whore," Kyle said with distaste. "Still jealous of the big man, huh?" Billy said with some pride. Mike nodded. "Yep." "Fuck you both," said Kyle. "Hey, sorry to make you feel small," said Billy with a chuckle. "But, that's what drove you to become as strong as a horse, while I'm both strong and..." "What happened to Ballsy?" Donny interrupted, trying to defuse the situation. "Don't know," said Billy. "Went walking off. Kinda sulky about being so small now. Headed off toward some building." "Some building?" Donny said with alarm. "Ya, by the entrance." "Shit. Dudes, we may have a problem." Donny bolted off toward the building where they had left Justin. Mike and Kyle looked at each other, then took off after him. Billy picked Lisa up and followed. Donny stormed into the warehouse. It was dark. From the window's light, he saw the table where Justin had been trapped. Torn metal poked from it as if something had exploded through it from the inside. Donny froze as Mike and Kyle came running in. "Fuck!" Mike whispered, seeing the metal. "Justin did..." Donny nodded, then tilted his head toward the far corner. In the shadows, a hulking behemoth stood pressed against the wall. Something was in front of him. A table? A safe? No, it wasn't a something. It was a someone. The figure seemed to be bobbing back and forth. "They're here!" said the massive form, a deep baratone voice booming from his barrel chest. "Oh fuck ya!" the form said. It seemed to grow even bigger, then began to shake. "Ya! Take it!" Mike started to move, but the squatting form suddenly stood up. Even from across the room, the trio could see muscles growing and expanding. The form's back widened even more, thickening to the point of being musclebound. The form's legs became redwoods, muscle pressed so hard into muscle that it appeared the form's legs would pop. "Dude's what's..." Billy said, entering the warehouse. "Fuck. Who's that?" With effort, the form turned and started to stretch. "Justin!" Donny said. Justin raised two hyper-muscular arms, skin stretched over dense, thick muscle. Each arm looked thicker than a man's chest, and seemed to squeeze his head between powerful biceps. Justin's lats were so wide and thick, they seemed to form a T, stretching side at the top then tapering to a thin, muscular stomach. His thighs were so thick, nothing could be seen behind them. Even his calves bunched and pushed into each other. "In the ever-muscular flesh!" he bellowed, his voice deeper and stronger than the one before. Moving out from being eclipsed, the second huge man appeared. He was nearly as muscle-bound as Justin, and began stretching impossibly thick muscles that quaked and flexed with power. He looked at Justin. "Damn we're huge!" "Big enough now, ya think?" Ballsy looked at the four men, his arms pressed wide and forward by his own thick back and huge bis and tris. "Lookin skinny Billy. How ya like this!" He raised his arm, moutainous delts and traps fighting for room and he flexed his bicep. It exploded into beach-ball-sized roundness, yet was ripped with deep corded striations. Thick veins pulsed on top. "Heh," said Lisa, coming into view. "I can fix that." She began to walk toward Ballsy, but Justin moved quicker than anyone expected a huge man to move. In the blink of an eye, he had grabbed Lisa. "PUT HER DOWN!" Yelled Billy, flexing wide and strong in anger. Before he could move, Ballsy lept across the room and landed in front of Billy. "Ya gotta get passed me first," he said. "No problem," said Billy. Standing behind Billy, Donny knew it would be a problem. Ballsy seemed to be nearly twice as big and far thicker than Billy. Ballsy's body radiated with power, a gravity-well of strength that sucked other men's confidence and power into it. Billy drew back a fist and pounded into Bally's abs. There was no effect. He did it again forcing all his power into his punch, then again, each punch more powerful than the last. Ballsy yawned. "Wait dude," he said with a grin. "Let me flex." Ballsy's flat abs, corregated into eight distinct blocks framed by thick obliques rippled to life. Ridges between each ab deepened into values, and powerful cords. Ballsy's waist seemed to get thinner, as he vaccuumed his abs in, yet the wall of muscle became more defined. With a glint in his eye, maintaining the vaccuum, he flexed. Valleys at least an inch deep now framed steel-hard abs. His stomach was framed by a barrell-like rip cage protected by an armor of thick pecs. His intercostals were so shredded that it looked like a desert landscape after a rain -- rivers of muscle defining trenches of power. Without hesitation, Billy hit Ballsy with a punch that felt like lightning and sounded like thunder. A second later, Billy turned in pain, shaking out his hand which had crashed by a wall of muscle. Mike moved forward, backed up by Kyle and Donny. Billy recovered, and he and Mike started pounding into Ballsy's flexed abs. Kyle struck high, jumping on Ballsy's back and wrapping his steely arm around the Atlas-like neck. Donny struck low, wrapping his arms around Ballsy's knees and trying to tackle him to the ground. Justin dropped Lisa in a closet. He slammed the door. Immediately, she began to bang on it. Next to the closet was an industrial concrete mixer that had been sealed solid with dried concrete. Justin grabbed it with one hand, and found it bolted in place. He pulled hard, his bicep flexing to life and the bolts snapped from the ground. "I'd step back from the door if I were you," he warned before easily lifting the mixer with one hand and slamming it into the door with such force that it wedged there. He turned, and saw the four men attacking Ballsy. "Need some help there?" 'Nah, just waiting for you." Ballsy moved his left hand to the arm Kyle had wrapped around his neck. With total ease, he broke Kyle's flex and held Kyle under his armpit. "Here, start with something small." He tossed Kyle to Justin as if he were a ragdoll. Justin caught Kyle in and wrapped his monster arms around Kyle's torso. "Still jealous of us bigger guys?" Justin teased. "I could crush you like a bug!" He sneared, flexing a bit to demonstrate the power in his body. He heard a crack in Kyle's chest that may have been a rib cracking. Kyle grimaced. "This muscle..." Justin flexed a little harder "... could have been yours." Justin released his grip, then held Justin up by his neck. "I have no time for fools. I'm gonna go play with Mike!" Justin tossed Kyle into the wall. He hit with a crash. Justin walked with purpose to Ballsy. As he came closer, everyone felt the floor shaking, each footstep a mini-earthquake. Justin grabbed Donny from the floor. "Go play with Kyle," Justin said and throw him to the exact same spot Kyle had hit. Donny fell onto Kyle, and both lay there, stunned. Mike and Billy kept punching Ballsy, hitting the same spot in his muscle gut, trying to break it down. Ballsy looked bored. With blinding speed, he reached out and grabbed each man's fists in his hand, stopping them cold. Justin walked over to Mike. "You're mine," said Justin, who threw a punch into Mike's stomach that launched him 10 feet backwards. "And you're mine." Ballsy latched on to Billy's shoulder. "Did you like using me as a punching bag? Now it's my turn." Ballsy smiled. He made an OK sign with his left hand. "Better flex," he warned as he moved the sign to Billy's abs. Billy's gut became cinder blocks of pure muscle. Ballsy smiled, then flicked his finger into the center of the second block. Billy's muscles collapes. He doubled over in pain, barely believing the force Ballsy could generate with a single finger. A welt formed almost immediately at the site of the impact. He looked up, seeing Ballsy's huge cock near his face. He reached out, and grabbed it, squeezing with all his might. "Feels good, but my nuts are indestructable," Ballsy bragged. "We'll see..." said Billy, gritting his teeth. "No, I don't think so..." Ballsy grabbed Billy's arm. He pushed with all his might, but felt his power being overtaken by a hand much stronger than his own. "I'm big enough now. Big enough to break you like a twig." Ballsy pulled Billy's arm up. He resisted, and his muscles cramped and bucked in revolt, but Ballsy didn't notice. Ballsy moved his hand to Billy's package, and started to squeeze. Billy felt an earth-shattering pressure on his balls, but he also felt his balls fighting back. Ballsy grunted, obviously trying to increase the incredible pressure, but still, Billy felt very little except a sexual tension building. Justin had stood over Mike until he recovered. Mike jumped up, putting the full force of his legs into launching his torso into Justin's gut. At the last second, Justin swung an arm and smacked Mike back down. Mike grabbed onto Justin's legs, trying to tackle him. Justin took a step forward, kicking Mike back another 10 feet. Mike jumped to his feet and ran full force at Justin. Justin walked forward, allowing Mike to hit him and then pushing him back 10 feet, then 15 feet, then 20 feet. "Are you stupid or something?" Justin asked on the fifth attempt. "Don't you get it." Justin raised his arms into a double bi. "I got the muscle now, and I think it's time for more payback." Justin advanced on Mike. Mike faked a dive past him, then at the last second, jumped over Justin and started running toward Donny and Kyle. He dropped palettes of I-beams and threw heavy equipment, but he knew nothing was stopping Justin. He was just too powerful. Ballsy continued to try and crush Billy's nuts, with no effect. "Having some problems there?" asked Justin. He stopped his advance on Mike, putting his hand next to Ballsy's. Ballsy released on nut, and concentrated his full might on the one he held. Justin grabbed Billy's ball. "Fuck... he's as huge as you!" "Not after we crush him!" Ballsy snarled. "You can try, but shit guys, all you're doing is horning me up!" Justin started to squeeze, not holding back. "Looks like your friend got you beat in the muscle department. Shit, that feels good," quipped Billy. "Too bad Lisa's not here." Mike took advantage of the distraction and moved toward the closet with Lisa. He grabbed the cement mixer and pulled. It didn't budge. He pulled harder, his lats flexing huge and his tree-trunk legs shaking with the effort. "Help me!" he cried to Kyle and Donny. The two men, still dazed, moved toward the cement mixer. They grabbed on, and began to pull. The wall around the mixer made a whining noise, trying to withstand the awesome might of the three supermen. Muscles bulged and flexed as the trio applied tons of force to move remove the obstacle. With a jolt, the cement mixer moved back three inches. A second jolt gave way to four more. A third final jolt freed it, sending Kyle and Donny flying backward. Mike held the mixer. "Billy duck!" he screamed as he threw the mixer with all his might. It hit Justin and Ballsy by surprise, sending them backward. Billy ran toward the men, and Lisa came out of the room. "We gotta get out of here. They're too strong!" Mike walked to the rear of closet and punched, breaking a hole in the wall. "Let's go..." Mike pushed Donny and Kyle through the hole as Billy hefted Lisa in his mighty arms. Mike blasted through propelled by thick legs and by the time Billy and Lisa climbed through, was a good quarter of a mile down the road. Billy took off after them. As Billy ran, his manhandled nuts bounced with crushing force between his legs and his semi bounced hard, slapping Billy's sculpted quads and abs with a SMACK! Lisa reached behind her as Lisa grabbed the uncoiling snake and rubbed it. Billy responded to the need by running faster. He saw Donny and Kyle just beyond him, and Mike a couple hundred yards in front of them, blazing the trail. Billy pushed himself harder, and overtook the two smaller men with ease. Lisa's grip on his cock forced it harder which in turn drove Billy's need and power into overdrive. His legs were pumping huge as his calves acted like rockets and propelled him forward. His thighs pulsed with power as they slammed harder and harder into Billy's massive hang. With seeming ease, Billy over took Mike. Mike responded with a burst of speed, but it didn't matter. Billy sped past him, carrying Lisa with him. From behind, Mike noticed that Billy was growing. Slowly his muscles were thickening, retaining their proportions and symmetry, but inflating larger and stronger. Mike watched as the distance between him and Billy grew, Mike's powerful legs unable to keep up as Billy ran into the country. With each step, Billy's mind became more and more clouded by erotic hormones as his cock and balls were stimulated more than they ever had been. His mind became clouded as emotion overtook logic. He needed release and that need became Billy's sole reason for living. After 5 minutes, he saw a clump trees that were somewhat isolated. He ran in there. He looked down the road and couldn't see Mike or the others. He stepped into the shade and put Lisa down. Billy seemed to be shaking, but both soon realized it was his body growing bigger and stronger. The thought brought Billy to full arousal as his monster dick thrust upward to his massive pecs. "Looks like we're the first ones here," Billy said, stepping toward Lisa. "I know a way we can kill the time, if you want to play with some muscle." Billy's arm surged as he flexed, growing a perfect peak. Lisa thought it looked bigger than even Justin's had! "Don't let us stop you," a voice said from behind. Billy turned, to see Justin and Ballsy. "And I don't think you were the first ones here." Ballsy smiled, then took half a step forward, his thigh jutting in front of him. With deliberation, he tensed the muscles. His quads split and ripped into shredded relief. He looked at his monster, and at Billy's quad, a huge grin on his face. "Did you really think those twigs were faster than my wheels?" Ballsy bragged. "And talk about slow, we were here almost a minute before you." "Get away from us," Billy said, pushing Lisa back and adopting a defensive stance. "Now calm down," Justin said, taking a small step forward. "We don't want Lisa." With obvious intent, Justin's eyes wandered down to the huge cock throbbing upward. He licked his lips and said, "I want a taste of that." "Faggot!" Billy said. "Anything for this muscle," Justin retorted. "I can feel it slipping away as we stand here." Billy looked at Justin. Was he smaller than Billy? Justin's cock was huge, and his nut's did look like they could give Billy a run for his money, but were they smaller now than they were before? "I think your milk can fix that," Justin said. "Stabilize my balls at this size, maybe a bit bigger. Then my body will be able to retain the power!" Justin threw his arms to the side and struck a triumphant double bi. Grinning he said, "And there's something in it for you?" Ballsy got a confused look on his face. Then, Justin's arms swang down and grabbed his, yanking them backward with explosive force. "You can have Ballsy. Do whatever you want to him -- take his muscle, crush his nuts, I don't care." Ballsy's body flowed like lava cooling into hard granite as he stiffened, fighting against Justin's hold. "YOU CAN'T!" he screamed, an image of Lisa holding him while Billy neutered him with his hands. Ballsy flexed hard, but felt Justin's grip tighten and dig into his flesh. Justin ignored Ballsy's pleas. Ballsy struggled, and began to break Justin's grip. "Better decide fast..." Justin grunted. "Can't hold him for long..." Billy didn't answer for a seconds. Finally, he broke the silence. "Lisa will hold him." He moved his hand to his organ and started stroking. Lisa moved to Ballsy just as he forced himself free from Justin, but it was too late. Lisa grabbed his arm and instantly, he felt his superhuman strength leave his body. He crashed to the ground, his legs unable to support his mass. "Those wheels don't seem so strong now, do they?" Lisa boasted. Justin grinned a self-satisfied grin. He concetrated on Billy, willing his desire to fuel a need for Justin. "You gonna get on with this or what?" Billy said impatiently. Justin stepped forward, trying to take control of Billy's lust. He pushed hard, yet felt Billy's own might resist him. Billy seemed large. No, Billy was large. Justin felt a lust of his own as he looked at the perfectly proportioned, huge muscle man. "You gonna do this or what?" Billy asked again, hefting his massive organ. Justin lunged uncontrollably at the throbbing man meat. He grabbed Billy's huge nuts as his throat tried to engulf the massive length of the superman's cock. Billy smiled. "Ya. Do me, babe." Justin felt out of control. He wanted this. No, he needed it. Some portion of him didn't understand why Billy wasn't desiring him, but yet, he didn't care. His mouth engulfed half of Billy's huge manhood before he gagged. He withdrew and tried again, demanding his gag reflex stop and obey his wants. Justin's eyes wandered up Billy's brick-like abs to his slab-like pecs. He saw Billy's perfect grin. Justin's eyes stared wantonly into Billy's mocking gaze. Justin sucked harder. "Ya man, you need my cock, don't you," Billy laughed. He leaned over Justin, flexing his abs, pecs, bis and traps into a most muscular pose. Justin sucked harder, grabbing his own cock and began stroking uncontrollably. Justin wished that Billy felt the same desire he felt. He willed it with all his might. As he did, he tasted a salty taste of Billy's precum enter his mouth. He wrapped his massive arms around Billy's redwood thighs and pressed tight into him, feeling his steel-like arms succumb to Billy's harder and stronger hams. Justin felt Billy's balls prepare to unload. Without warning, he felt a force knock him off of Billy. Out of no where, Mike tackled Justin and rolled him off Billy's cock. "What the fuck are you doing Billy!" Mike cried. "Gotta cum Mikey boy. Take it." Mike didn't need to be told twice. He leaped off a stunned Justin and placed his mouth on Billy's cock as Billy began to erupt. "Your balls!" Billy cried. "He said it would make your balls tough! Think about your nuts! Like Ballsy and me!" Mike's mind involuntarily thought about Ballsy and Billy. Their nuts were so hard. Indestructable. Not like his. His were sore. Crushed by Justin. Robbed of his power. He got the power back, but he wanted his nuts to be indestructable again. Like Billy. Like Ballsy. Billy's cum tasted good. He sucked it down like water. Billy felt it too. Mike's vacuum pulled at him, ripping the cum out of him. Billy tried to pull away, but couldn't as Mike's tongue lapped around his organ and demanded more of his male juice. Billy cried as his orgasm consumed him. He felt weak against the flood of sexual release that had been let loose. Billy's cum overwhelmed Mike. The man's huge nuts seemed to flow endlessly, making more and more juice until Mike felt like he would explode. He felt the juice seep into every corner of his being. He became dizzy and his mind felt like it was in a fog. When the flow of juice began to stop, Mike started sucking hard. "Argh! Mike! Stop!" Billy felt as if Mike were trying to suck his nuts out his thick shaft. He pushed Mike off and watched as Mike fell to the ground. What he didn't expect was Justin. Billy saw the huge stud grinning, stroking his dick. Justin hefted his nuts, showing their new size. "Looks like a little will do ya," he said as his orange-sized balls throbbed powerfully in his hands. Billy watched as Justin's organ swelled above his belly button, over his brick-like abs and to his chest. Justin pushed the super-cock to the side and rubbed it against his nipples. "Oh ya, fucking hot! Always wanted to do that!" Billy noticed something else. The muscle that Justin had lost was returning, as he once again grew to the freaky size he had in the warehouse. Justin flexed his arm and watched bulges of muscle form over a super-ripped mountainous bicep. He kissed it, then turned and looked at Ballsy. "Well, I guess a deals a deal," Justin said smiling. Then with all the control his voice could muster, "LET HIM GO!" "No," replied Billy, unaffected by Justin's control. "Don't know why that's not working on you," he said, taking a menacing step forward, "but it doesn't matter. I got the muscle to back up my words." "Care to rethink that?" said a voice from behind him. He turned, his face in the most massive pecs he'd ever seen. He looked up, and Mike's grinning face towered above him. Justin took a step back and couldn't believe what he saw. Mike was huge -- more muscular than ever. His eyes darted over Mike's monsterous body, and stopped when he saw Mike's nuts. They were the size of grapefruits. "If a little did you, think of what all that super-charged cum did to me!" he said, flexing into a crab pose. "Now, you were saying something?" Justin stared at Mike at felt small. His massive muscle seemed so insignificant compared to the massive god that stood before him. "Mike..." he took a step back. "Back off runt!" Mike commanded, placing his hand on Justin's shoulder, stopping his retreat. He pressed down, and Justin's legs buckled. He fell kneeling on the ground, his mouth in front of Mike's huge cock. "Ya, I bet you want to suck this super-powered meat!" Mike said, hefting his massive balls in his hands. Justin struggled. His arms swelled with strength and rope-like veins appeard on his ripped quads as he pressed against Mike trying to get up. Sweat beaded on Justin as he failed to budge even one inch against Mike's dominant power. Justin looked up at Mike, and saw a confident smirk on the powerhouse's face. Mike began to press harder forcing Justin's shoulder's to the ground in submission. With all his might, he command, "Mike! Stop!" Mike froze and the pressure on Justin stopped. "Dude!" Billy said, running forward. Justin felt it. He had total control of Mike, and felt a total lack of control over Billy. "Stop him!" Justin command Mike. Like lightning, Mike turned and lodged a huge fist into Billy's abs. The force of the punch lifted Billy off the ground and threw him back ten feet. Justin pressed his will harder, and knew Mike was his slave -- his super power muscle slave. Justin stood up. "Well, isn't this an interesting turn." He walked toward Mike and grabbed his nuts. He squeezed. Mike stood totally still. "Hey Ballsy, looks like we got another member of the titanium nuts club." "I'll fucking kill you!" Ballsy said, Lisa holding him down. "Now is that anyway to talk to a friend?" Justin said, rubbing his hands over Mike's pecs, weighing them with his hand as he compared the huge muscles to his own. "Friend! You did..." "Mike," Justin said, before Ballsy could finish. "Go get our buddy Ballsy." Mike immediately turned and walked toward Lisa. "Mike! STOP!" Lisa cried. "Billy! Help me!" Billy crawled on the ground. He spit a drop of blood. Mike stood over Lisa and bounced his pecs. "You heard him. Let my friend Ballsy go." "He's not your friend, Mike...." Mike grabbed Lisa, and easily lifted her off Ballsy. As her contact with Ballsy was broken, Ballsy felt his strength return. He quickly stood, and moved from the woman's reach, and started toward Justin. "I'm gonna..." Before he could finish, there was the sound of rustling in the woods. "Mike, grab Ballsy and let's get out of here." Justin said, running further into the woods. Mike drove his shoulder into Ballsy's abs and lifted him up. Mike ran following Justin. As they vanished into the woods, Kyle and Donny ran into the clearing. "Whoa!" exclaimed Kyle, running to Billy. Extending his powerful hand toward his fallen friend, "What happened to you?" Donny looked where Mike and Ballsy had vanished into the woods. "Was that Mike?" "Justin's got him," said Lisa. "He went with them voluntarily." Donny and Kyle looked at each other. "Not again..." murmurred Kyle. --- Mike's ran at full speed, easily catching Justin. When he saw his master, he scooped him up and tossed him over his other shoulder. "I'll carry you Just." The added weight didn't even slow Mike down. His legs barreled through the woods, spanning the length of a football field with each powerful gait. "Where do you want to go? I'll get us there fast with these powerful wheels!" To make the point, he began to run faster. "Dude, I don't mind showing off what I got, but maybe we should get some clothes now," said Ballsy. "Do they make clothes big enough for us?" Justin asked? "I know where there is some!" and with a leap, Mike jumped over the trees, flying back to town and landed at the football field. "Coach had our uniforms made special for muscles like ours!" he said as Mike put Ballsy and Justin down. "Mike you love your muscles, don't you?" It wasn't just a question. Justin commanded Mike. In response, Mike bounced his pecs. He looked down at his massive body, unable to see around his mountain-like pecs. He raised an arm, and flexed his bicep. He smiled, and raised the peak to his lips and kissed it. His other arm rubbed against his abs. "Fuck ya..." Mike started walking toward the locker room. "Come on... There are some great mirrors in here. Let's see just how awesome our bodies are!" The double doors to the locker room were locked. Mike grabbed the doors, his barndoor-sized lats flared and the doors frame broke from the building, taking a row of bricks with them. He tossed the door into the air, letting it crash in the middle of the football field. The entrance was barely big enough for Mike, but he squeezed in, followed by the smaller muscle teens. Mike walked straight to the mirror. "Awe fuck ya, look at me!" He turned to the side and hit a magnificent side chest pose. "Shit. I'm a fucking muscle god. Love it." Mike bent a leg, admiring his quads, hams and calves. "Freak'n hulked out. Man, no on is bigger than me!" Justin looked at Ballsy, and smiled. "Don't you think Mikey should share," he said, hefting Ballsy's nuts. "Hey Mike, ya know what Ballsy here got some great nuts and he loves guys to try and crush them. Makes him stronger too. Why don't you share your muscle with us and crush these big boys." "Sure Justin. Love to give you two this power." "Dude, does he do everything you say?" "Looks that way, doesn't it?" Mike walked to Ballsy and began stroking him. "Good cock, man. Not as big as mine, but damn sweet piece of meat you got here." Ballsy reached over and hefted Mike's cock up. A feeling of inadequacy swelled in him, and his own cock throbbed to life. He felt Mike's big hand move to his nuts and rub it, first gently, then harder. "Oh ya..." he said as his juices started to boil. Justin smiled. "Ya Mike. Make Ballsy here as big as you, or bigger if you can..." It took so little power to control Mike, Justin turned the rest of his will to Ballsy. "And Ballsy, you want me to suck all that big load of growth juice down, DON'T YOU." "Ya Justin," Ballsy agreed through clenched teeth, trying to resist Justin's will. Justin watched as Ballsy's muscles began to swell. Mike's forearms knotted as thick veins swam under paper thin skin as muscle rippled, fueling a grip capable of turning coal to diamond. "Fucking hard rocks... Gotta crush..." Mike gritted his teeth as he applied super pressure to Ballsy's nuts. In his hands, he felt the uncrushable nuts swelling larger from lemons to oranges. Ballsy hefted Mike's grapefruit sized balls, and watched in the mirror. "Shit, getting bigger. Huge!" Ballsy voice got deeper as his pecs began to press into his chin, lifting his head up. Ballsy's cock began to pulse, trying to grow larger but a sudden pain hit Ballsy and he screamed, shooting his load all over Justin. "Dude, that was awesome," said Justin, lifting the power cum from his abs and licking his fingers clean. "But you should have told me. I'd have taken it from the source." Justin looked at Ballsy. He was even bigger than Mike. "Dude, flex." Ballsy raised his arms, but the pain travelled across his body. His arms shook as Olympian biceps raised to the clouds. Ballsy screamed, and his arms began to shrink, returning to a size only slightly larger than he had started from. "Couldn't hold it. Man, he's too powerful for me." Justin looked at Mike. "Looks like you're the man, Mikey." Mike grinned. "The biggest," he agreed. "But you want me to be bigger, right big guy?" "Oh ya," agreed Mike, who began to stroke his huge cock. "Take my juice. Please Justin. You're my god!" "No wait!" cried Ballsy, "Let me try again." "Don't see the point," said Justin. "Seems those balls of your have limits, and Mike's got more there than you got, and they're just as hard." A wave of jealousy and disbelief hit Ballsy. His nuts, his huge nuts, had always shamed other guys. No way could this weak-willed freak beat him. "Look, my cum. Suck me off while Mike tries to crush these diamonds! If I can't hold it, then you get my cum and Mike's!" "Please Justin, my god, take me. I want to satisfy you so bad," cried Mike. "Change of plans, Mike. Let me jerk you while you try and crush Ballsy here again." Justin walked toward Mike, fell on one knee, and placed his right hand under Mike's nuts. "Man these are huge! You like me touching your boulders, Mike?" "Fuck," Mike whimpered. "Ya, please Justin. Play with me. Feels so good." "As good as crushing Ballsy's peas? Do that again, Mike." Ballsy walked over to Mike. "Try it, runt." Mike snarled, then roughly grabbed Ballsy's sack and squeezed hard. Veins pulsed on Mike's forearm as his vice-like grip bore down on Ballsy's testicles. Once again, Ballsy felt his juices flowing, his balls growing and his muscles pulsing with size and power. "Ya, make me huge!" he said, raising an arm and flexing his thickening bicep. As Ballsy grew, Justin grabbed the teen's cock with his free hand and place the tip of the thick, growing snake in his mouth, whispering, "Make me grow huge, friend." Ballsy's cock throbbed as his shoulder's widened. His lats, steely barn doors, pressed into his leg-thick arms, fighting his growing guns for more room. His pecs ballooned, swelling again to massive size. Then, like before, a subtle pain started in the depths of his powerful muscles. "No!" Ballsy snarled in a baritone voice. He closed his eyes, concentrating on his balls. His titanium-hard nuts throbbed and swelled, and Ballsy demanded that they protect his growing muscle mass, transferring Mike's crushing grip into his own super strength. He felt Justin's hot mouth slip off his cock. "Fuck!" Justin said in awe. He had watched Ballsy's huge body become even more musclular. He wrapped his own powerful arms around the tree trunk legs and kneaded Ballsy's granite-hard glutes, and struggled to keep his grip as the teen's fantastic lower body overcame his own huge size. Looking up, Justin's eyes scanned abs that became more deeply etched every second and with every breath. Ballsy's pecs formed a ledge above Justin's head that blocked-out the light. Justin's eyes darted to Mike's own shelf that towered over him. Its less-substantial size was clear. Justin noted the strain on Mike's face as his fruitless attempts to crush Ballsy's now-larger sack ony resulted in Ballsy's growth. "Even bigger than Mike." "He's so huge," Mike said, the awe clear in his voice. Ballsy's muscles cramped as they grew, and the pain sharpened. Still, he heard Mike's comment and saw the precum streaming from the huge man's cock. Ballsy made his move. With his powerful hand, he pushed Justin hard off his cock, grabbing Mike's snake and placing his own gaping mouth over it. Grabbing Mike's own invulnerable nuts, he squeezed the now smaller jewels hard. The shock had the desired effect, and Mike exploded his own powerful cum in Ballsy's mouth. Ballsy tasted the salty-sweet liquid, and a warmth pulsed into his body. As it did, his muscle relaxed and the pain began to subside. As it did, his own cock exploded, covering Mike in a rich white blanket of man juice. "WHAT DID YOU DO!" Justin screamed, standing up and rushing to lick the strength giving cum from Mike's body, but he was too late. Mike's skin absorbed the power liquid, and his powerful muscles took on a ripped look of a man with almost zero body fat. But even Mike's new ripped look couldn't compare to Ballsy now. Ballsy stood next to Mike, his body's width making Mike look skinny. Ballsy's rounded shoulders flowed into thick arms, biceps and triceps ripped and rippling with powers. Thick veins covered Ballsy's forearms. His chest had inflated into two protruding man-tits, a thick vein pulsing over the globes barely hidden by paper-thin skin. But Ballsy's strongest bodypart continued to be his legs, with their long, thick quads, hog-sized hams, and calves that swooped out like wings of a bomber. "Now this is more like it," said Ballsy as he raised an arm, flexing his bicep. He grinned at the amazing height of the moutain, then moved it to his mouth and kissed it. "That strength was suppose to be mine!" Ballsy flexed his towering traps, forcing his shoulders to rise. "Guess not." Justin knew that his power to control men weaked the stronger the man became, but he had to try. "I want to suck you off now!" Ballsy froze. His will seemed to be sucked out of him. "Sure, Justin." Justin felt it. It was easy. Ballsy couldn't resist him. "Mike's cum!" Justin thought. Mike was unable to resist him, and now that had transferred to Ballsy. "I can work with this," Justin thought. He walked over to Justin, placing his hand on the teen's firm pecs. Mike walked over, and Justin placed another hand on Mike's now inferior meat. "Good boys, but let's get some clothes and get a move on." The three muscle monsters started to dress. As they did, they heard voices in the hall. "They have to be in here!" It was Donny. Justin looked around as he heard footsteps in the hall. He stared at Ballsy, whose massive organ was throbbing wantonly by Justin's command. "Fuck." He turned to Mike, his massive body flexing, trying to overcome the superior size Ballsy had achieved. 'Still...' Justin thought. He turned and grabbed a XXXXL jockstrap and threw it at Mike. "Mike stop them. They're runts compared to you..." "Just like he's a runt compared to me," said Ballsy, raising one arm and flexing his Everest-shattering bicep as his other arm squeezed and stroked his redwood-like cock. "but come running when I call you. As soon as you hear my voice, be hard and ready to shoot." If Ballsy's cum turned Justin into the superman he deserved to be, he'd need Mike's to stabilize the change. "Anything for you Jus..." he said, pulling the jock over his wheels and stuffing his horse-killer cock into the overstretched fabric. He walked to the door. "They won't get past me." Justin turned his attention to Ballsy. "Fucking amazing muscles..." "All yours man. God, I could cum right now. You are so hot..." Justin fell to his knees and grabbed Ballsy's tightening nuts. "Bigger than grapefruits..." "And twice as juicy..." Justin's forearms flexed into massive bowling pins as they squeezed the cum-filled orbs. He placed his mouth over Ballsy's huge cockhead, trying to pull it forward, but the muscles that held it erect were as powerful as the rest of his body. Justin adjusted himself and commanded, "cum". A tidal-wave of salty power erupted immediately from Ballsy. The huge muscle freak flexed, his whole body pushing his growth juice from his hose and into Justin. "Grow you mother fucker!" he screamed as he demanded more and more cum from his namesakes. "Need you to be huge... deserve to be huge..." he cried as wave after erotic wave shot from the tool. Justin sucked harder than he ever had, trying to contain what felt like gallons of growth juice, afraid to loose even one drop. He felt Ballsy's organ flexing and throbbing, and, in a symbiotic rhythm, his body throbbed too. Justin felt an amazing power flow into his body. It was a feeling he had experienced once before. Then Mike had robbed him of it, but now it would be his again. Suddenly, the door to the hall exploded inward as Mike's body crashed backwards, flying uncontrollably until stopped by the far wall next to Justin and Ballsy. Mike groaned, his head shaking. "Justin..." he whimpered. Justin had no time for questions. He felt a sharp pain in his own nuts as they tried to assimilate the strength Ballsy had bestowed. They were failing. Justin sucked the last of Ballsy's cum as the huge stud nearly collapsed from the effort. "Mike, I need your cum!" Justin demanded... "Ballsy, protect us..." Justin grabbed Mike's jock as the huge man responded Pavlovianly to the command, his own power tool hardening. Justin placed his mouth around the second man's cock, easily lifting him up, noting that now his own arms were nearly as large as Mike's thighs... As the first load of Mike's cum hit Justin's eager tongue, Ballsy's body flew back with so much force the room seemed to shake. "As if..." a familiar voice boomed. Justin felt hands grab his chest, and an irresistible force lifting him up. He struggled, but to no effect. "Looks like Justin figured it out too..." Justin instinctively twisted and swung, a kiloton of power in his fist, and connected with an armored slab of meat even more powerful. There was a crack and pain swelled in Justin's hand. He looked, and saw Donny, his Captain America good looks even more pronounced on the most massive body Justin had seen. Donny seemed to have grown to nearly 7 feet tall to accomidate muscle. "Leave him alone," Mike snarled at Donny. "No one hurts Justin," Ballsy agreed. In unison, both muscle gods lunged at Donny, each one taking one of Donny's arms as they tried to push him back. Justin watched as the men's legs flexed and dug into the tile and concrete floor. Their feet skidded as they grunted and pushed. Justin felt fear as he saw a look of boredom on Donny's handsome face. He stood, feeling small as he added his force pressing into Donny's pecs. Donny smiled. "Let me get rid of these gnats," he said, easily raising his arms, as Ballsy and Mike tried with futility to contain Donny. With a flick of the bigger man's wrists, he grabbed Ballsy and Mike by the neck and lifted them. "I always throw the small ones back," said Donny, tossing Mike and Ballsy into the far wall and cracking the plaster. Both men fell to the ground disoriented. "Your turn." Donny raised an arm, and flexed his bicep. It grew and grew, becoming higher and thicker as Justin watched. Justin felt a need to compare. He raised his own arm, flexing, watching as his bicep grew. Bigger than Mike. He flexed harder. Bigger than Ballsy. Justin felt huge, but he heard Donny laugh. He looked over. Donny's arm appeared twice as thick and half again as large. "How?" Justin muttered fearfully. Donny, Kyle and Lisa stood in the field after their last defeat. Kyle was licking his wounds while Lisa reassured him. Donny was sitting on the ground, picking up random rocks and crushing them in his palms. He looked at Kyle and the massive balls. “Lisa,” he said, “what was going through your mind when Ballsy fucked you?” Lisa looked up, then at Kyle who nodded, and shrugged, saying, “Well, he is hot. But I’m into Kyle. I just wished Kyle had the muscle and he didn’t.” Donny smiled. “And Kyle, when you sucked him off.” “Dude!” replied Kyle. “Lisa’s my babe. I only did that…” “I don’t care,” said Donny. “What were you thinking?” Kyle scowled. “I was thinking that I wanted my balls back, and this guy had some huge nuts.” Donny smiled. “So, Lisa wanted to make Ballsy weak and you wanted his nuts. And, Lisa makes Ballsy weak and you have nuts that rival his.” Donny saw lightbulbs go off. “Kyle, I want that cock of yours.” He flexed his bicep, making his forearms bulge. “I want to crush those nuts with so much power Justin is a flea compared to me.” Kyle smiled. “Only if I can suck you off at the same time. I want to be able to suck all the power from those assholes, just like I did from Ballsy!” Donny looked at Lisa. “Is that OK with you?” Lisa’s eyes narrowed and she grinned. “Can I watch?” ---- Donny held Justin, his feet dangling above the floor. Justin felt his strength stabilize, but it wasn’t enough to defeat Donny. “You can come in now!” Donny yelled. Lisa walked in and went toward Ballsy. She saw fear in his eyes as she touched him and he collapsed on the floor, the weight of his body pulling him down without the strength to get up. Next was Kyle. He looked unchanged from their last encounter, except for the grin on his face. He walked toward Justin. “I think I’ve had enough of you!” Kyle grabbed Justin’s traps and Donny let him go. Justin felt like a rag doll. The world was spinning. He felt small. “Mike,” he whimpered, but felt nothing. Kyle felt power. His body was growing. He felt Kyle’s traps start to shrink as his forearms grew and became more sinewy. Kyle checked out his bicep which was thickening. He felt power! As Justin shrank in size, Kyle grew. He needed to adjust his legs as they pressed tighter and tighter together. Donny walked over to Mike. “Suck my dick, wimp!’ Donny stroked his huge organ, watching it grow. “Justin…” Mike moaned. “Fuck him. You’re the biggest stud ever!” Before Mike could complain, Donny put his huge organ in Mike’s mouth. “You know you’re the biggest ever. No one can beat your power and Justin is just a wimp ass wannabe!” Donny forced his monster meat in and out of Mike’s mouth. “You’re the best right?” Donny grabbed Mike’s head and forced it to nod yes. “You are my stud!” Donny shot a huge load into Mike’s mouth… “and Justin can’t control you ever again.” Time stopped for Mike. In his mind’s eye, he was Justin. Then he was Donny. He remembered lifting and growing huge, then losing it all to Justin. He saw Donny saving him. He saw Donny’s smile. He felt the warm salty taste in his mouth. He looked up and saw Donny. Massive. Strong. Donny’s dick slipped from Mike’s mouth and Mike stood up, towering over Donny. Mike bounced his pecs. He looked down at Donny, who seemed small. “Thanks.” Mike turned to see Kyle, huge like Donny but still smaller than Mike. Kyle was holding a small, skinny man. “I think you can put Justin down now. He can’t harm us any more.”